SOLOMONS ISLAND SERIES

BOX SET (BOOKS 1-6)

MICHELE GILCREST

CONTENTS

Book 1 - Beachfront Inheritance

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Book 2 - Beachfront Promises

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Book 3- Beachfront Embrace

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Book 4- Beachfront Christmas

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Book 5- Beachfront Memories

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Book 6- Beachfront Secrets

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

More from Michele Gilcrest!

New Tropical Breeze Series!

The Solomons Island Series

The Pelican Beach Series

BOOK 1 - BEACHFRONT INHERITANCE

CHAPTER 1

“Clara, you have your whole life ahead of you. Live it to the fullest. I don’t want you to have regrets and end up old like me, without experiencing the kind of passion and fire that comes with falling in love. You’ve served everyone well in your life, but it’s time to think about yourself, dear. Get out there. Open up your heart and make yourself available to love again. Promise me you will,” Joan whispered.

“But, Joan. How can I think about love right now? You’re sick. You need me here by your side. Who else will take care of you?”

Joan held Clara by the hand.

“Every man has an appointed time. My time has come. But you are on a different path. Make me proud. Get out there and love again.”

The alarm sounded and startled Clara out of her dream. She arose with ten minutes to spare before meeting Joan’s niece, Olivia, upstairs. She was on the sofa, slouched over, feeling numb over her current reality. No matter how real Clara’s dreams felt, her dear friend and boss, Joan Russell, was no longer with her.

Moments later, Clara sat upstairs watching Joan’s niece pace around the living room. She suspected Olivia was searching for the right words to explain her impending dismissal. One didn’t have to be a genius to figure out what was about to happen. It was inevitable now that Joan was gone. Her family members were ready to claim the estate and relieve Clara of her duties. She recalled the stories Joan used to tell her about feeling alone. All she wanted was to have loved ones who actually cared, instead of calling only when they wanted something, Joan would say. Estranged family members with distant relationships was something Joan and Clara shared in common. They bonded over Clara’s ten years of service as a housekeeper. But that all came to an abrupt end after Joan lost the battle with her deteriorating health. Now, it had only been two short days since Joan’s passing, and Clara was gaining firsthand experience of what the family was truly like. If only they were at her bedside during her dying days when she needed them most. If only they were there to help ease the pain and anguish Joan suffered. Clara spent the last several months at Joan’s bedside watching her fade away. And now, everything had come down to one predictable conversation with her niece on a dismal Sunday afternoon.

“Clara, thank you for meeting with me today. I’m sure Aunt Joan’s passing has been a whirlwind for you, as it has for the rest of us.”

“It has been, Olivia. I hope you know that I meant it when I said I’m ready to help with anything you need. I know this is a tough time for everyone.”

“Yes, thank you, but I think everything is under control for now. I set the arrangements for her service for Friday, and my brother and his wife are flying in on Tuesday. We’ll all gather to take care of some family business on Monday, and then that’s it. I’ve even picked out a realtor to help us take care of the house.”

“So soon?” Clara asked.

“Yes, I figured it would be wise to reach out to someone with in-depth knowledge of Solomons Island. You know, someone who can really highlight what the area offers while showcasing the mansion’s true value.”

“I see.”

Clara watched Olivia as she stared toward the lighthouse that stood towering in the distance.

“Joan always raved about Solomons Island being the best place to live in southern Maryland. I think she mentioned that she and her husband used to take the boat out on Sunday afternoons to go fishing when he was living,” Clara recalled.

“Yes, I’m sure they enjoyed the tranquility. It is rather peaceful out here.”

Olivia returned to her pacing.

“Clara, there’s no point in prolonging the purpose of our meeting. I’m sure you’re already making plans by now, anyway. I know my aunt paid you a salary, besides offering living quarters here at the mansion. With the realtor coming next week, we must have this place in pristine order to make a good first impression.”

“Absolutely, Olivia. I can deep clean and help pack up Joan’s medical equipment if you’d like. I’m sure the realtor will give us a couple of weeks to make sure everything is just so.”

“Thank you for offering. However, time isn’t exactly on our side. I’ve already hired a company to come in and stage everything early next week. Besides, my brother and I were thinking this would be valuable time for you to make new living arrangements and perhaps arrangements for alternative employment. Your living space will need to be staged by next week as well.”

“Next week?” Clara’s eyes bulged.

“Yes, dear. I know it seems sudden, but as you already know, my brother and I live out of state. We simply don’t have the time to fly back and forth. We have to get everything in motion while we’re here. On Monday we plan on attending the reading of Aunt Joan’s will, on Tuesday the staging company will be here, and on Wednesday we’ll meet with the realtor to get the ball rolling.”

Clara wondered how they could plan without first knowing Joan’s wishes. But she thought better of it and decided not to say anything.

“I’d be happy to have my assistant write a reference letter for you. My aunt always spoke highly of you, so that won’t be an issue.”

“Uh, thank you. I guess I’ll need to look for a job right away and a place to stay. Just to be clear. When should I be out of the house?”

“A week from today. We’ll see to it that you receive your regular paycheck, plus a bonus for the inconvenience.”

Clara was stunned. She could hardly believe after all her years of service that they could strip away her employment and her place to live within the blink of an eye.

“Again, I’ll have my assistant write a nice letter for you. I’m sure you can find another cleaning job in no time, hun. How difficult can it be to mop the floors and do the laundry?”

If that was Olivia’s way of offering words of comfort, Clara wasn’t buying it. Instead, she bit her bottom lip and tried to stop her leg from shaking uncontrollably. The mere fact that Olivia called her hun was enough to make Clara’s blood boil.

“How many years have you worked with Aunt Joan again?” she asked.

“Ten. Ten years, to be exact. Joan was more like family to me than my own family members. Honestly, I think that’s what Joan and I shared in common. We both had family members who cared less about us and more about themselves,” Clara said.

Olivia’s eyebrows were tightly knit together as she stared at Clara with her arms folded.

“Joan was one of a kind. Very thoughtful and selfless. I’m sure you wouldn’t know much about that.”

“You’re out of line, Clara.”

“Am I? You’re the one who came storming in here with immediate plans to cut me loose having no regard for anyone but yourself,” Clara said as she tried her best to control her trembling knees.

“I’ve apologized for the short notice, but there’s not much else I can do. My hands are tied. The decision about how things will be arranged isn’t solely up to me.”

“Right.” Clara fought back the tears.

“Perhaps it’s best that I return to my room and start preparing for my departure. Thank you for the additional week. If you need anything, you know where to find me.”

“Good evening,” Olivia snarled.

Clara returned to the basement where she could be alone while she tried to wrap her mind around what just happened. She knew it wouldn’t be wise to upset Olivia, seeing how she could kick her out tomorrow if she really wanted to.

As she flopped down on the sofa, Clara questioned why she hadn’t prepared more carefully for her future. It was rare that a housekeeper lived in a one-bedroom basement apartment by the beach with her own private entrance. She should’ve known it was too good to last as long as it did. A tear trickled down her cheek.

She called her friend Mackenzie, who always had a way of making her feel better whenever she was upset.

“Hello.”

“Hi, Mack. Are you busy?”

“Hey, Clara. I have about ten minutes left on my break, but I can talk. How are you?”

“I could be better.” Clara sighed.

“One of those days, huh?”

“Something like it.”

“Well, I guess that makes two of us. Things aren’t exactly peachy over here at work.”

“What’s wrong?” Clara felt somewhat relieved to take her mind off her own issues for the moment.

“My boss just announced to the staff he’s thinking about selling the café. He said he hasn’t made a final decision yet, but why would he go as far as telling us if he wasn’t seriously considering it?”

“Oh, Mack, I’m sorry. Do you think this would impact your position?”

“There’s no question about it. I know I don’t make a ton of money as a server, but the extra tips come in handy for me and my little girl. A one-bedroom rental costs a fortune for a single mother and her child these days. Consider yourself lucky. You really have it made living at your boss’ residence.”

Clara’s throat tightened as she tried to take a deep breath.

“Clara, are you still there?”

“Yeah. Hold on a second. I’m just grabbing my shoes and taking a walk out back.”

“You don’t sound like yourself. Is everything all right?”

Clara began taking a slow stroll toward the boat slip at the back of the house. It was her quiet place where she often went to clear her mind and listen to the sound of the waves.

“Joan passed away on Friday,” Clara said in a low voice.

There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment.

“Man, this really is turning out to be a rotten week, after all. I was wondering why you didn’t come by on Friday. Now I know.”

Mackenzie was the only close friend Clara had in Maryland, outside of Joan. On Friday evenings Clara would go to the café, order her favorite dessert, and sit at the counter for hours with a good book. Mackenzie’s curiosity got the best of her one day, and she walked right up to Clara and asked what she was reading that captured her attention for so long. The rest was history from there. The two become instant friends and the rest of the employees embraced Clara as one of their own after spending so much time there on Friday evenings.

“I know you mentioned she was pretty ill. You must be heartbroken, Clara.”

“As sad as it is, I’m happy she’s no longer in pain. I think Joan was sicker than she ever admitted. One would think that her niece, Olivia, would care to know more about her aunt’s last days. Instead, she’s already planning for a realtor to come to the house next week.”

“Are you kidding me?” Mackenzie said.

“I wish I was joking, but this is no laughing matter. Her brother is arriving in a couple of days, and she’s already notified me I need to be out by next Sunday.”

“But that’s only a week from now. What are you supposed to do? Just magically click your heels and have a new job and a new place to live overnight?”

“I know. My head is in a tailspin. The only halfway decent thing she offered was a bonus for the inconvenience. Even that felt half-hearted. She just wanted to get me out of the way so she and her greedy little brother could hurry and get their hands all over everything.”

“That’s awful, Clara. I wish I could offer you a place to stay. Stephanie and I barely have room in our little one bedroom. I never envisioned my little five-year-old sleeping on a pull-out couch in the living room, but it’s all I can afford for now.”

“Thank you, Mack. Just you being here means the world to me,” Clara said.

“Are you thinking about applying for another housekeeping job?”

“More than likely. Your highness already reminded me it shouldn’t be too hard. Let’s see, how did she say it? ‘How difficult is it to mop the floor and do the laundry?’”

“No, she didn’t,” Mackenzie grunted.

“Oh, yes, she did. You know, she didn’t even ask questions about Joan’s last days. She didn’t mention one word about her. I just don’t understand it.”

“Don’t worry, her day is coming. You can’t go around treating people like that without it coming back to haunt you.”

“True,” Clara agreed.

“Look, why don’t you come by the café around four. That’s when it normally slows down on Sundays. Maybe I could whip up your favorite dessert and give you a nice hot cup of Joe while you skim the want ads. Besides, you know how delighted Josh would be to see you since you didn’t come in on Friday.”

“Oh, Mack, please don’t start that again. Josh is a really nice guy, but I don’t want him thinking there’s a chance.”

“Didn’t Joan always say it’s time you learn how to get back out there? How are you going to catch any fish if you don’t extend your hook?” Mackenzie teased.

“She was right, but now is not the time. Please don’t egg Josh on and make him hopeful. My head is just not in the right space.”

“All right, love. Will I still see you around four?”

“Four o’clock on the dot,” Clara confirmed.

“Okay, I’ll see you then.”

As Clara hung up the phone, she glanced toward the mansion only to see Olivia staring from the window with a look of disdain. Making eye contact sent chills up Clara’s spine. Ordinarily, she would do everything to accommodate Joan’s guests. But this time, she looked away and searched for the nearest rock to toss into the water. Watching the ripple effect while trying to figure out her life would be far more productive than engaging in a staring match with the dark soul standing in the window.

CHAPTER 2

“Would you like your usual, cheesecake with black coffee? Or can I entice you to try something else?” Josh asked as he passed Clara a menu.

His section of the café was the only thing available for seating when Clara arrived. Everyone on staff knew he had a long-standing crush on her. He was the only one who still believed the crush was a secret.

She looked around before opening the menu.

“I think I’ll have dinner instead.”

“Well, in that case, allow me to introduce you to our crab cakes. I had a customer earlier who couldn’t stop raving about them. I’m assuming you like seafood and you’re not allergic.”

Before Clara could answer, Mackenzie tapped Josh on the shoulder.

“Hey, Josh. I was hoping you could do me a favor and swap tables with me. Can you grab table nine while I take care of Clara? We have some catching up to do.” She nodded her head, showing that he really didn’t have a choice.

“But I was just telling Clara about…”

“Josh.”

“Fine, she’s all yours. See ya, Clara.” Josh sounded defeated as he walked away.

“Poor guy. He’s smitten. It’s a shame you won’t at least go out on one date with him. Put the poor guy out of his misery once and for all,” Mackenzie said while sitting at the table.

“You and I both know that will only make matters worse. Thanks for switching tables, by the way. I didn’t want to be rude, but I’m not up for a long discussion about crab cakes tonight.”

“Crab cakes? You normally get dessert. He was probably so awestruck by your beauty he wasn’t even thinking straight,” Mackenzie teased.

“Ha ha, very funny, Mack. One of these days you’re going to learn that I don’t like it when people try to play matchmaker for me. It’s just not my thing. Besides, I told him I want to try something for dinner tonight. I figured I can eat while I update my resume.”

“All right, all right. I promised I’d stay out of it and I will. As for your job search, you know, my niece just graduated from college, and she’s always talking about searching for jobs online. I can call her to see if she can recommend specific websites. In the meantime, Josh was steering you in the right direction with the crab cakes. They’re to die for.”

“What is it with Marylanders and crab?” Clara smiled.

“Uh, hello. We’re surrounded by nothing but water filled with some of the most delicious crabs you’ll ever taste. You’ve been here long enough to know that by now.”

“You’re right, but I don’t know that I’ll ever get used to it. I’m more of a burger and fries kind of girl. I need some comfort food now more than ever.”

“I hear ya. How does a bistro burger sound? It comes on a kaiser roll, and we can give you a little side of bistro sauce, some fries, coleslaw, you name it.”

“I’ll take everything you just mentioned, plus a Coke on the rocks. It looks like I may be here a while. I can’t stand the thought of bumping into Olivia again, anyway. If it weren’t for the fact that someone needs to feed Holly, Joan’s dog, I’d never go upstairs again.”

“Clara, I’m so sorry. That’s no way to live. Is she staying at the house?”

“Yes, and on Tuesday her brother and his wife will be there, as well. Honestly, under normal circumstances, I don’t see why the family wouldn’t stay at the house. It’s just Olivia’s cold-hearted ways get under my skin. She’s exactly as Joan described, very self-centered, just like my sister Agnes.”

Clara began biting her nails without even realizing it. It was what she did when her nerves were on edge. By the looks of things, she had been doing a lot of thinking as of late and desperately needed a manicure.

“I have to believe I can land myself another housekeeping job and a place to rent in a couple of days. If not, I may have to give in and call Agnes in New York. I don’t know if I can bring myself to ask her for help, Mack. If only you knew just how awful she can be.” Tears welled up in Clara’s eyes again.

“Clara, take a deep breath, love. It’s been a long two days. You’ve barely had time to grieve over your loss, and now you have to deal with all this. It’s a lot, but you’re going to pull through it. I know you will.”

Mackenzie placed her hands over Clara’s.

“You’re right. I can do this.”

“Yes, you can. Now dry your eyes and start clicking away on that laptop of yours. I’m going to put your order in, and I’ll be right back with an extra-large Coke. When I get back, we can talk, or I can help with your research. Either way, I’m here to help you figure this thing out.”

“Thank you, Mack.” Clara smiled and wiped her cheek.

Once Mackenzie was gone, she opened her laptop while considering her timeline. With only six days left, she was determined there had to be a position out there.

“Let’s see. Start your own business in the cleaning services industry. No, that won’t work. Part-time housekeeping jobs. No, I need full-time work. Five-bed, four-bath house in need of a live-in housekeeper who is hardworking, efficient, and good with pets… hmm,” Clara said out loud.

“You look like you’re deep in thought,” Josh said as he walked up on her again.

“Hey, Josh. I’m just conducting a little research, that’s all.”

“Well, maybe I can help you. What are you researching?”

Clara glanced up, partially wondering why he wasn’t tending to his customers’ needs.

“That’s kind of you, but I’m sure you’re busy with customers.”

“Oh, nonsense, I can spare a few minutes. Come on, show me what you’re working on,” he said as he peered over her shoulder.

Clara slammed her laptop shut.

“I’m good. Really, it’s okay.”

She immediately felt terrible for being so harsh. Any other time she’d patiently endure his random stories and inquisitiveness. But today, she didn’t have it in her. With the surmounting pressure building, it was all she could do to keep a level head.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be so short. I just have a lot on my mind.”

“It’s my fault. I have to get better at reading social cues. I’m going to let you get back to your research, but if you change your mind, you know where to find me.”

“Thanks, Josh.” Clara’s voice trailed off.

When he was out of sight, she returned to the ad and looked up the contact information. She dialed the number and began biting her nails with each ring. Finally, voicemail came on, inviting her to leave a message at the beep.

“Good evening, I’m leaving a message regarding the housekeeping position. My name is Clara Davis, I have over ten years of experience, and I work well with pets. I’d love an opportunity to talk further, if the position is still available.”

She left her number and hung up in time for Mackenzie to deliver her Coke to the table.

“Did you find a good lead?” she asked.

“I found an ad for a live-in housekeeping job. Call number one down and only forty-nine more to go before it gets late.”

“Whoa, don’t you think you should cut yourself some slack? You’re just getting started.”

“Mack, I don’t have time to waste. I’m unemployed, and if I don’t figure out something, I’m about to be homeless. Even if I use the small amount of funds left in my bank account, I still don’t have enough to cover six months’ rent. I really screwed up big time. I’m forty-eight, unemployed, single, and have the same amount of funds in my bank as I did when I was twenty-eight years old.” Clara returned to biting her nails.

“Okay, we’re going to work on your self-talk. If you think you’re going to turn this situation around by speaking negatively about your situation, I can tell you right now it will not work. Repeat after me, ‘I did not screw my life up, and I will succeed.’”

Mackenzie was big on speaking things into existence and the law of attraction, but Clara wasn’t buying it. From her perspective, she got herself into this mess, and she needed to do more than speak and think positively to get herself out. Clara rolled her eyes and played along just to get her to hush.

“I did not screw up my life, and I’m going to be successful... and whatever you said.”

“That last part was a little rusty, but we’ll work on it. I’m going to check on table two then grab your burger, and I’ll be right back. Keep practicing those positive affirmations,” Mackenzie encouraged.

“Mack, if you don’t mind, I think I’m going to take the burger to go. I know I came out to get away from the house, but I think I just need to focus in a quiet atmosphere. Maybe if I can sit down and get some sort of strategy in place, I can make some headway.”

“Are you sure? I was looking forward to helping you. I don’t get off for another two hours, but I’m more than happy to help you with the research tonight.”

“I know, and I appreciate it, I really do. I just have this overwhelming feeling of wanting to be alone to sort things out.”

“I understand, love. Listen, if you need anything, and I mean anything, I’m here. I’ll be right back with your burger. Oh, and tomorrow I’m calling to check on you, so you better answer your phone. Understood?”

“Understood.” Clara promised.

“All right, I’ll be right back.”

It was almost eight o’clock. Clara took her burger and emerged from the café into the warm spring air. The evenings were rather quiet on Solomons Island after everyone settled in for dinner. All that remained was the sound of an occasional passing car and the waves near the boardwalk close to the café.

Clara sat in her Honda Accord and turned over the ignition. Within ten minutes, she’d be back at the house and was looking forward to spending a quiet evening by herself. She shifted the gear in reverse but before she could see what was coming, the car was jolted, and she heard a crunching sound.

“Hey, lady, are you watching where you’re going?” a man yelled from his car.

She slowly turned and looked out of her driver’s window.

“Ugh, you have to be kidding me. This must be my lucky week. So much for positive affirmations,” Clara mumbled.

She stepped out of the car and walked to the rear to see the damage. By then, the gentleman from the other car was walking toward her.

“Ma’am, I’m not sure how you didn’t see me. I had my headlights on.”

Clara looked up but was distracted by his muscular frame and the refreshing scent of his cologne. He wore a salmon-colored shirt with shorts and had a gorgeous tan.

“I saw your headlights, but I thought surely you’d wait your turn. I don’t know anyone who tries to leave a parking space while the car in front of them is already moving.”

“That’s not exactly how it happened. Trust me, I always double check before I make my next move. I was already pulling out of my space when you put your car in reverse and just started backing up out of nowhere,” he said.

“Are you trying to imply that I don’t pay attention when I drive? You don’t know me or my driving habits.”

Clara stood there arguing adamantly, even though deep down inside, she wasn’t sure if she fully checked her mirror or not. At this point, she was just mad that he was accusing her of being a terrible driver.

“Look, all I know is, I checked before pulling out of the space. Your brake lights weren’t even on, so I thought it was safe to proceed,” he said in a calm voice.

“Yeah, well, that still proves nothing.”

“If you want proof, just look at the position of our cars. I had enough time to maneuver the car back and forth, and I was almost out of the space. But if that’s not enough, I’m sure one of these shops can pull some video footage.”

She held her head down, fully realizing that everything he just described about the position of the cars made sense. What was I thinking while throwing the car in reverse? Was I really so consumed in my thoughts I wasn’t even paying attention to what I was doing?

Tears started welling up in her eyes.

“Oh, no, no. Don’t do that. Don’t cry. I’m sorry, ma’am. I probably sounded like a jerk with the way I walked over here just spewing off about the car. The cars can be fixed. Are you alright? I’m really sorry. I should’ve asked you that first.”

She wiped away her tears and straightened her posture.

“It’s not you. It’s just been one of those days. I didn’t think the day could get any worse, but this is just something else to add to the list. It’s like this dark cloud is following me around wherever I go, and I can’t seem to shake it, no matter how hard I try,” Clara said as she started crying.

“Uh, gee, yeah, it definitely sounds like you’ve had a rough day.”

She nodded her head in agreement.

“I have an idea. We don’t need to make the day any worse by waiting for the police and filing a report. Why don’t you and I just follow the honor system and come up with our own way to address the damages?”

She reached inside the car and grabbed a few tissues to pat her face dry.

“The honor system?” she asked.

“Yeah, we can exchange numbers and set a date this week to talk about how we want to handle the repairs.”

“You really don’t want to call the police?” she asked.

“It’s just a minor fender bender. I mean, I’ll need to get my headlamp fixed right away, or I could get a ticket.”

“Of course. You wouldn’t want that. In all likelihood you were right when you said it was my fault. My head has been in a fog today. Who knows what I was thinking when I started backing the car up.”

“Hey, it happens to the best of us. If you’re okay with it, how about we exchange information? My name is Mike Sanders, by the way. I’m in the area just about every day.”

Clara extended her hand to introduce herself.

“Clara Covington. I don’t live far from here.”

She stopped to correct herself, knowing that would change in a matter of days. It occurred to Clara that she now had the added pressure of making sure his car was repaired within the next week, just in case she had to pack her bags and leave.

“Is everything all right?” he asked.

“Yes. Well, no, not really. The timing couldn’t be worse. Not that you need to hear my life story, but I’m actually in the middle of trying to find a new job and a place to live. If I can’t make that happen by the end of the week, I may actually have to pack my things and head back to New York. I think it would be wise to get an estimate as soon as possible, so I can write you a check for the damage. At the rate I’m going, I probably won’t be a resident of Solomons Island much longer.”

“Whoa, slow down there. I don’t know if I can keep up. We just went from fender bender to jobless in Seattle in a matter of minutes.”

Clara looked at him, not quite understanding that he was trying to make her smile.

“I’m sorry?”

“It was a joke. You know, a spinoff to the movie title Sleepless in Seattle. Get it? Jobless in Seattle. Or maybe I should’ve said Solomons…Jobless in Solomons? No, that doesn’t sound right. Okay, maybe the joke was lame, but you get the idea.”

Clara giggled.

“I appreciate you trying to make me laugh, but standup comedy isn’t for everyone,” she said.

“Oh, so now you’re the one with jokes. Okay, I see how it is.”

“You started it. Listen, all jokes aside, you’re being awfully generous to make special arrangements with a lady you don’t even know.”

“Eh, I have a gut feeling about you. Plus, it’s just a headlamp on my part. Your bumper looks like it took more of a hit. Like I said, we can go through insurance, but I have a guy at a nearby auto body shop that can fix us right up at a fraction of the cost, and I’m sure it will save you from your insurance rates going up.”

“I appreciate it. Let me write my number down on a piece of paper for you. Also, I promise to make good on my end of the bargain. My good friend works right here at the Corner Café, and I can even write the address of the place where I’ll be for the next few days,” Clara offered.

“I eat lunch in the Corner Café all the time. I know all the servers in there. Who’s your friend?” he asked with a smile.

“Mackenzie,” she said.

“Yeah, I know Mackenzie. She’s one of my favorites. Don’t tell the others I said so, but she makes the best malt shake in town. One time I asked Josh to make one for me, but it wasn’t quite right. If you tell him I said so, I’ll deny it.”

Clara held up her hand and pledged ‘scouts honor.’

“All right, I’m going to hold you to it. By the way, I’m not sure if you’d be interested, but there’s a help wanted sign posted in the front window of the Lighthouse Tours company across the street. I heard they’re looking for a front office assistant. It might be worth looking into.” Mike pointed across the street.

“An office assistant? Hmm. I’m sure they’d want someone with previous experience. I’m a housekeeper, or at least I was one. They’d probably thank me for applying and shred my resume as soon as I was out of sight.”

“Well, you’ll never know unless you give it a try,” Mike said as he began opening his car door.

He stood with one foot in the car and pointed toward Clara.

“Don’t sell yourself short. If you worked as a housekeeper, that means you’re organized, pay attention to detail, and it’s obvious you possess good communication skills. As for the repairs, I’ll call you by the end of the day tomorrow to share the final verdict. Does that work for you?”

“Yes, that works.”

“Good. Until then, check out that job opportunity. You never know what may come of it. Have yourself a good evening.”

Mike waved and then got in his car. Clara watched as he finished pulling out of the parking space, then she glanced at the Lighthouse Tours place one last time, before dismissing the idea and returning to her car.

CHAPTER 3

“You have an amazing home, Mrs. Walker,” Clara said as she stood in awe of her surroundings.

“Thank you, the Archer house is one of a kind. It’s a historical home, originally built in the 1700s, renovated in the late seventies, and again last year. The house is over six thousand square feet, and we’re looking for a new addition to our housekeeping team to help keep the place sparkling as it should.”

Mrs. Walker observed Clara’s appearance from head to toe while she spoke, particularly stopping to stare at her fingernails. Clara knew little about her other than she was the wife of a distinguished doctor and had a dry personality.

“Did you say that you have experience cleaning larger homes like this one?” She swung her arm around to showcase the home.

“Yes, it’s the only experience I have. Although, my boss closed off a good portion of the home when her husband passed away.”

Clara ran her fingers across the grain of wood on the staircase.

“Eh em. We like to make a habit of keeping our hands to ourselves at the Archer residence. There’s no point in letting the hard work of the housekeeping staff go to waste by leaving fingerprints. I’m sure you can understand.”

“Yes, ma’am. Sorry. I was just admiring the details in the wood.”

“Please follow me to the dining room where we can sit and talk further.” Mrs. Walker led the way.

At the focal point of the dining room was a crystal chandelier with what seemed like a thousand pieces dangling from above. There were windows that expanded an entire wall and invited sunlight and a gorgeous view of the Patuxent river. Clara felt a little nervous with all the fancy surroundings but was determined not to let it show.

“Ms. Covington, please, have a seat. I don’t like to waste time. Interviewing isn’t exactly my cup of tea. However, with selecting people who will work inside the house, it’s important that I get a feel for who they really are.” She crossed her leg over and leaned back.

“So…tell me about yourself. I want to know everything from your work experience to your family life and so forth.”

“Okayyy.” Clara paused.

It felt like this was more than your average interview, but since she desperately needed the position, Clara went along with the request.

“I don’t like to beat around the bush myself, Mrs. Walker. I’m forty-eight, single, originally from New York, but I’ve been living here in Maryland for the last ten years.”

“What brought you to Maryland, if I might ask?”

“I needed a change of scenery. My family and I aren’t that close, and while I could’ve made a life for myself in New York, it’s really expensive. Right around the time I was ready for change, I took a mini vacation to the Chesapeake Beach area, and I haven’t returned since. I submitted a few applications and landed a job in Solomons Island and the rest is history.”

“Deciding to live somewhere after the first visit… that’s interesting. One can only imagine what you must’ve been running away from,” Mrs. Walker said in a judgmental tone.

“Like I said, New York is fairly expensive, and my family and I aren’t close. Regarding my work history, I have ten years of experience as a housekeeper. I’m not just your average run of the mill housekeeper who does a little light dusting and laundry. I have extensive experience with deep cleaning area rugs, windowsills, blinds, prepping the home for events, and more. I can even steam clean, if the proper equipment is provided.”

“Name something you might typically steam clean, Ms. Covington.”

“Please, call me Clara.”

She glanced around the room for an example.

“These curtains of yours look like they haven’t been steam cleaned in ages. I can have them looking brand new in no time.”

When Clara turned back around, Mrs. Walker didn’t seem too pleased with Clara’s reference to the condition of her curtains.

“No offense to your current housekeeper. There’s just a little technique that I picked up along the way that makes a tremendous difference,” she said. Again, Mrs. Walker didn’t seem too enthused.

“We usually hire a company to handle things like that.” She frowned.

“Oh, I see. Well, perhaps you could save a few pennies with my services.”

“Mmm, perhaps. Did you mention something about providing references earlier? I’ve met with so many people I’m starting to forget who’s who.”

“I mentioned it on my resume. I’d be happy to provide you with a reference letter. I’ve also included the name and telephone number of my reference on my resume.”

“That’s fine. If you don’t mind me asking, why are leaving your current place of employment?”

“My boss passed away.”

“I’m sorry to hear it. If you were with your boss for ten years, I’m sure you had a pretty good arrangement with one another,” Mrs. Walker said. It was the first time she cracked a partial smile.

“Oh, we had so much more than an arrangement. We became good friends.”

“Interesting.”

“This is such a small town, maybe you’ve heard of her. Her name was Joan Russell. Her husband was Paul Russell, although he passed away many years ago.”

“The name doesn’t ring a bell. I’ve only been here a couple of years, and my husband’s work keeps us so busy socially, we don’t have as much time to spend with the neighbors.”

“Does your husband work nearby?” Clara asked.

“He has a position up north at Walter Reed. Solomons Island is a second home for us. It’s our little getaway, which we like to regularly take advantage of whenever my husband isn’t needed in Bethesda. It’s important for us to have staff on hand who can keep the place up and ready for our arrival every week.”

“Must be nice. I thought this was a full-time position, but it sounds like you’re looking for part-time help.”

“No, you read the ad correctly. It’s a full-time position for the right person.”

“Oh, well, in that case I hope you’ll consider me.”

“You and a few other candidates. I’ll be making my final decision in a few days. The sooner you can provide the reference letter, the better.”

Mrs. Walker stood up to escort Clara to the front door. She didn’t know whether to take the abrupt ending as a negative sign or whether that was just her personality shining, rearing its ugly head.

“Thank you again for having me. I’ll be sure to get the letter to you right away.”

“Mmm hmm. Take care, dear.”

Just like that, Clara was back in her car feeling defeated.

“Well, I guess it’s back to the want ads, Bessy. Time to figure out plan B.”

Bessy was the affectionate name Clara had for her car of ten years. She purchased it used right before moving to Maryland, and it had served her well ever since. Just before pulling off, she glanced at her phone and saw a few missed messages. One was from Mike, and the other was Mackenzie, calling to check on her.

“Bessy, I think it’s time we make a pit stop by Lighthouse Tours. What do we have to lose?” she asked while pulling out of the driveway.

* * *

A chime sounded as Clara entered the storefront for Lighthouse Tours. No one was at the front desk, so she helped herself to a piece of candy and began reading the schedule posted on the wall for upcoming boat tours. She bypassed the bell on the counter to skim through a few brochures. The least she could do was brush up on basic knowledge of the business prior to asking for an interview.

“Good afternoon, may I help you?” A man’s voice startled her from behind.

“Yes, my name is Clara Covington. I’m here to drop off my resume and…”

When Clara turned around, a familiar face caught her off guard.

“Mike? What are you doing here?”

“Oh, I’m just rearranging a few schedules. One of my tour guides called in sick, so I’m trying to find a replacement.”

“Wait. You work here?” Clara asked.

“Yes, ma’am. I actually own the place.”

“You didn’t mention that last night when you were encouraging me to apply for the job.”

“I didn’t want you to feel pressured,” he said.

Clara was intrigued by Mike and wondered why she hadn’t run into him before now. Especially given that Solomons Island was a small town where mostly everyone knew each other on a first name basis. Before she could ask additional questions, the phone rang.

“Lighthouse Tours, good afternoon,” he answered.

Clara continued skimming the walls, looking at fishing photos and plaques, while listening to Mike in the background.

“Yes, sir. We definitely offer fishing tours. A lot of our clients return from fishing expeditions with redfish, catfish, flounder, you name it, sir. Yes, I think we already have you down for the twentieth. Would you like for me to reschedule your tour?”

The disheveled desk, piles of paper, and the mere fact that Mike was alone was an indicator that he desperately needed help. She returned to the front desk and waited for him to hang up.

“So, did you get a quote?” Clara asked.

“A quote?”

“Yeah, for your car repairs. Your voice message said to call you back, so I just assumed it was about the price for the repairs.”

“Right. I’m sorry, I’ve been so swamped this morning, I almost forgot. It turns out my guy won’t be in the shop until tomorrow. I know that’s cutting your timeline close, but I don’t know anyone else out here,” he said while scratching his head.

“I always go to Al’s Auto Body to get my car serviced. I’m sure they’d be happy to look at your headlamp.”

“Ha. Al is the guy I was referring to. When I called, they said he had a family emergency and wouldn’t be back until the morning.”

“That’s too bad.”

“Yeah, sorry about that. It’s the best I can do for now.”

“Hey, it’s not your fault. I’ll stick around and do whatever it takes to make sure your car gets repaired before I leave town.”

“So, you’re definitely leaving?” he asked.

“Well, nothing is definite. I went on an interview this morning, but I don’t have a good feeling about it at all. And, this deadline of one week to find a job and a place to live is killing me. I just don’t see how I can pull everything together under such pressure.”

The phone rang again.

“Hold that thought.” Mike held up his finger.

She took it upon herself to have a seat in the waiting area while he handled the call. Even if by some miracle he hired her for the assistant’s job, Clara still had very little confidence in securing an apartment under such short notice. It was already Monday, and the pressure was displaying itself in the form of loss of appetite, lack of sleep, and a growing sense of hatred for Olivia. Clara dreaded the idea but wondered if she should give in and call her sister.

“Okay, sorry about that. Where were we?” he asked.

“I was just rambling, really. I’m curious. How long have you been in Solomons Island? I don’t recall seeing you around here before.”

“That’s because I’ve only been steady at this location for a couple of months. We have another Lighthouse Tour location in Annapolis.”

“We?” Clara scrunched her eyebrows.

“Yeah, my partner Kenny and I run the business together. I used to oversee the northern tours while he ran the southern region.”

“Oh, yeah, I know Kenny. Tall, slender guy. I think he’s married with kids.”

“Yep, that’s Kenny.”

“I didn’t realize he had a partner. When he left, I thought maybe he sold the business to someone else. Honestly, I got so engrossed in taking care of my boss when she was sick that I lost touch with reality for a while.”

“It was a quick and quiet transition. He still pops by every now and again, but his wife really wanted to be closer to her family to help out with the kids, and since I’m single it was a no brainer. Besides, I’ve always loved my visits to the Island, and you already know how I feel about Mackenzie’s shakes.”

“Yes, we can’t forget about her shakes.” Clara laughed.

“If you don’t mind me asking, did you stop by to check in about the car, or…”

“Actually, I stopped by because I heard your voice in my head, encouraging me to come and apply for the job. I figured what did I have to lose.”

“Really? I didn’t think you would listen to me. I mean, I was hoping you would. Clearly, I need help.”

Clara looked beyond where he was standing and then looked back at the disorganized desk.

“Clearly,” she said.

“Look. I know very little about boat tours, and I certainly don’t know much about technology. But if what you’re looking for is someone to answer the phones, take messages, prepare a hot cup of coffee, and even help you create some sort of organized filing system, then I promise not to disappoint. I can even maintain your schedule for you. But, if you’re looking for me to work with spreadsheets and fancy math, then we might have a problem.”

Mike looked at Clara and smiled.

“No fancy math needed. All I need is a highly organized individual who can help me keep this place afloat, and Ms. Covington, your timing couldn’t be more impeccable. I’ll need to check out your references, of course. However, I’m sure Mackenzie would vouch for you. How soon can you start?”

“Wait. Are you sure about this? You sure you won’t feel awkward hiring the woman you got into a car accident with?”

“Absolutely not. It was a fender bender, for goodness’ sake.”

“Okay, just making sure. Well, what about my professional reference? I’m happy to provide a letter for you. We should probably talk about the pay, hours, and benefits, no?”

“Whoa, slow down there. I’m happy to take any additional references that you have. As for the job details, you’ll have full benefits, your hours are from eight to four, and here’s the starting salary.”

Mike wrote a figure on a post it note and stood back to wait for Clara’s reaction.

“I can live with that. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Do what?” he asked.

“Hire the housekeeper?”

“As long as you’re sure you want the job, and you’re open to learning new things.”

“Yeah, I’m open. I couldn’t think of a better time to try something new.”

“Great, so is there any chance you can start today?”

“Today, as in right now?” she asked.

“I promise, I’m not normally this overbearing, but I’m in a pinch. I don’t have anyone to run this afternoon’s tour, which means I have to do it. If you could stay here and man the phones, maybe even take a few appointments, that would be awesome.”

What in the world have I gotten myself into? She stood looking at her new boss. He was so easy on the eyes she was having a hard time refusing, plus she really needed the job. But she questioned if this was the wisest move. In a twenty-four-hour span, she crashed into a car while reversing out of a space, and now she’s accepting a job that’s completely out of her field.

“Is this for real?” she asked herself out loud.

“Yes, it’s real. I’m slammed and I don’t have any help,” Mike said.

“Oh, no. I wasn’t talking to you. Look, I appreciate the opportunity, but you caught me in the middle of a crisis. Finding the job is only half the battle. It’s important, but I still need the rest of this week to find a place to live. I have to be out of my current place by Sunday. So, while I appreciate the offer, if you can’t give me the time I need to get things in order, then this isn’t going to work. Plus, there’s Joan’s funeral on Friday and come hell or high water, I plan on being there.”

“Joan?” Mike looked puzzled.

“My boss. My former boss, I should say… she passed away.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize.” His voice drifted.

“No worries.”

Mike came around from behind the desk and stood in front of Clara.

“It sounds like you’re going through a lot. I can reach out to one of my buddies for some help. How about you take the next week to get settled, figure out your living situation, and when you’re ready, we can set up a start date?”

“But what about…”

“Eh eh.” Mike interrupted.

“Don’t say another word. I’ll worry about everything going on here while you focus on getting your life in order. I’ve been dealing with the chaos this long, what’s another week going to do to me?”

“I don’t know what to say. I’ve never met a generous stranger like you before.”

Mike laughed.

“I’ve been called a lot of names in my lifetime, but that one is new. You’re definitely one of a kind. Look, Clara. I think you’d make a good fit around here. There’s something about your personality that’s seems perfect. You seem like you can help me stay organized, and you’re kind enough to be the first face everyone sees when they step into Lighthouse Tours. If it means waiting another week for you to start, I’m willing to take the chance.”

“Mike, all I can say is thank you. I promise, I won’t let you down.”

He smiled and started heading back toward the front desk again. Clara didn’t miss his cute dimples but decided from that moment on if he was going to be her new boss, she would strictly be about business and put all other thoughts about him to rest.

“I hope not. I look forward to hearing from you soon.”

“Sounds good.”

CHAPTER 4

Clara poured kibble into Holly’s bowl. It was her custom to come upstairs every morning and begin the day by feeding Joan’s dog. She bent down to pet Holly and envisioned what life would be like for her beyond the next few days.

Was Olivia planning to keep Holly? Did she even care to know her feeding and outdoor routines?

“Poor Holly,” she said out loud.

“You might be getting an eviction notice the same way I did, sweet girl.” Clara continued to pet her.

“What did you say?” Olivia asked.

Clara jumped at the sound of her voice and immediately got annoyed for always being so easily startled.

“I was just feeding Holly. I’ll get out of your hair as soon as she’s finished,” Clara said.

“You’re not bothering me. I’m glad I ran into you. I’ve been thinking about making arrangements for Holly to find a new home. I was wondering if you know of anyone who might be interested in taking her.”

“Since you’re family, I assumed that you would care for her.” Clara knew better but waited for her response.

“Are you kidding me? I don’t get along with anything that has four legs and fur. Aunt Joan was into animals, not me.”

“Well, in that case, I’ll ask around. I’m sure there’s a family who’s willing to take her in and give her a forever home.”

“What about yourself? The two of you seem to be very fond of one another.”

Clara could feel her temperature rising but took a deep breath to help her stay calm.

“Olivia, I would love nothing more than to keep Holly. However, right now I have the weight of the world on my shoulders. I need to find a place to live first before I can worry about taking in a pet. I was actually hoping that you would be gracious enough to allow me to extend my stay by a few extra days just in case-”

“I’ve done all I can, Clara. My brother and his family will be here this afternoon, and we have a full itinerary planned all the way through to next week. I was actually looking for you to talk about one last job that needs to be completed before your departure at the end of the week.”

“And what might that be?” Clara snarled.

“Hold on, now. Let’s not forget that I’m giving you a bonus check and providing a stellar reference. The least you can do is pretend to be grateful.”

Clara mentally counted to ten. She was usually rather peaceful, but every bone in her body screamed for relief.

“How can I help you?” she asked.

“Now, that’s more like it.”

“We’re expecting a minimum of thirty guests for a repast here at the house on Friday after the service. I’ll need you to set up the food and take care of the arrangements. I’ll see that everything is paid for. You should be in uniform and ready to prepare to serve everyone when we get back from the funeral.”

“Excuse me?”

“I said you should be prepared to serve everyone. Is there a problem?” Olivia clarified.

“I don’t see how I can attend Joan’s funeral and be here at the same time.”

“Take your pick. You need your check, don’t you?”

Clara placed the dog food back on the shelf and turned to Olivia with a weary sound in her voice.

“I’ll see to it that everything is ready for Friday,” she said as a lump formed in her throat.

“And you’ll be here to serve, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Good. By the way, if you want to take the dog downstairs, that would be just fine with me. All she does is scratch at the door and whine at night.”

“Come on, Holly.”

Clara took Holly’s water bowl and vowed to return later for the rest of her belongings. As she headed for the basement, she remained in total disbelief. In Clara’s eyes, Olivia was just as cold-hearted as they come.

* * *

After visiting several apartments for rent Clara stopped by the café. The smell of bacon and eggs lingered in the air as she pulled out a stool at the front counter. Mack closed the cash register, refilled a customer’s drink, and then slipped a menu in front of Clara.

“Is something wrong with your cell phone?” Mack asked in a sarcastic tone.

“No, I meant to call you back last night, but I fell asleep amid mapping out the apartments I wanted to visit today.”

“Any luck?” Mack asked.

“There’s plenty to choose from, but the rent is high enough to consume at least one of my paychecks per month.”

“Paycheck? Did you get a job?”

“Yeah, I got a job working for Mike across the street at Lighthouse Tours. It has absolutely nothing to do with my experience as a housekeeper, but he was willing to hire me, so I accepted. I’m supposed to start in a week.”

“You got a job working for the hottest guy in town!” Mackenzie hollered.

“Will you hush! Keep your voice down. I don’t want the entire town in my business. I don’t even know if I’m keeping the job yet.”

“What do you mean you don’t know if you’re keeping it?” Mackenzie asked.

“In a perfect world where I can actually find a place to live before Sunday? Sure, why not? But if I don’t, then what?”

Josh went out of his way to deliberately pass by the ladies while smiling at Clara.

“Hi, Josh.” She lifted her hand without making eye contact.

“Hey, Clara,”

“What am I? Chopped liver? You can’t say hello to me?” Mack protested.

“Hello, Mack.” He rolled his eyes and continued walking.

Clara requested a cheesecake with a cup of coffee and slid the menu back across the counter. Mack stood with a grin on her face.

“Don’t start, Mack.”

“You don’t know what I’m thinking.”

“I bet you, I do.”

“Well, you’re wrong this time.” She leaned in and confided.

“I think you getting a job at Lighthouse Tours is a sign,” Mack suggested.

“A sign of what?”

“It’s a sign of things to come. It’s a fresh start, a new beginning, and if you play your cards right, you never know what else it could turn into. Come on, Clara, think about it. You remember how Joan used to always encourage you to get out there and find somebody.”

“I don’t hardly see the relevance.” Clara sighed.

“And that, my dear, is part of your problem. You have to learn how to take a step back and look at the big picture. He’s smart, a business owner, hard-working, down to earth, and he’s good looking. This might be your opportunity to finally meet somebody just like Joan always hoped for.”

“Mack, you’ve been putting in way too much overtime. I think you need some rest.”

“Come on! Stop being so pessimistic,” she responded.

“Mackenzie, did you miss the part where I told you I would be working for the man? As in…he’s going to be my new boss. Why would I ever imagine anything other than a professional relationship?”

“Eh, boss today, husband tomorrow. You wait and see. You’ve got way too much beauty and charm for him to resist. I see how the men look at those curves of yours. Plus, you two would make such a cute couple.”

“Mackenzie, you’re too much.”

“Mark my words… when he trips and falls head over heels for you, I’m going to be the first one to say I told you so. By the way, how did you find out about the job?” Mackenzie asked as she poured Clara’s coffee.

“I reversed into his car and damaged his headlamp. It happened just a few feet from the café after I left the other night. He was kind enough to let me off the hook as long as I agreed to repair his light. I took him up on the offer so I wouldn’t have to call the insurance company. After I explained the need to expedite things due to my job situation, he told me Lighthouse Tours was hiring. I guess the rest is history.”

“Wow, and just like that he offered you a job? See, he’s sweet on you already.” Mack placed the cheesecake in front of Clara and continued to listen.

“Will you stop carrying on about nothing? It wasn’t like that at all. He just told me they were hiring. I had no idea he was the owner until I showed up to submit my resume the next morning. He even mentioned the café and how you make the best malt shakes in town. I’m not supposed to repeat that in front of Josh, so don’t say anything.”

“What a sweetheart. He usually comes in a couple times a week. He sits right here at the counter and orders the same thing every single time. Sounds familiar, doesn’t it? He’s just like somebody else I know. Two peas in a pod, I tell ya. I’ll bet it’s another sign.”

“Oh, Mackenzie, for goodness’ sake with all the signs. Nobody pays attention to that nonsense.”

“Says who?” Mackenzie rested her hand on her hip.

“Says me, now enough is enough already. On to more important things, like where I’m going to live. I’m starting to get really nervous this isn’t going to work out. I almost picked up the phone and called my sister last night, but my pride got in the way. I’d almost rather be homeless than have to ask her for help.”

“Do you want my advice?” Mackenzie asked.

“I’m listening.”

With her mug in hand, Clara sat eager to hear what Mack had to say. She tucked her strawberry curls behind her ear while taking another sip of coffee.

“Even if it cost you one paycheck per month, go ahead and secure a lease. You’ll get pay raises in the future. What’s most important now is you have a roof over your head. Going back to New York isn’t the solution and you know it.”

“Perhaps, but it doesn’t seem wise to spend fifty percent of my pay on rent. It’s bad enough that I don’t have much of a savings. How will I ever get ahead?” Clara said in a somber voice.

“Clara, trust me when I tell you it won’t always be this way. Focus on fixing your current situation. That way you can tell that little heifer, Olivia, to kiss you where the sun don’t shine.”

Clara spit coffee all over her cheesecake and tried to cover her mouth before anything else came out. Every head within a few feet of where they stood turned to see what all the fuss was about. It was a good thing Mackenzie’s boss wasn’t in yet. The two laughed and carried on with each other terribly when he wasn’t there.

“And that’s exactly what I’d like to tell her, too. Can you believe she had the audacity to ask me to stay back at the house and be ready to serve everyone who arrives after the funeral? I guess she just assumed I wasn’t going. When I mentioned that I planned on attending the funeral, all she did was dangle the bonus check over my head like some sort of subtle threat.”

“Don’t worry, her day is coming. You just wait and see,” Mack said.

“It couldn’t come soon enough,” Clara agreed.

“So, out of all the apartments you visited, which one was your favorite?”

“If we’re looking at affordability, I’d have to leave this immediate area and head to some other part of St. Mary’s county. If we’re focused on a short commute and convenience, then there’s several places nearby that I could call home.”

“Well then, that settles it. Hold that thought, I’ll be right back.” Mackenzie rang up another customer who was ready to check out.

While sipping the remainder of her coffee, Clara glanced across the street at the sign that read ‘Lighthouse Tours.’ Beside the store was a dock with boats subtly bobbing as a crew of men hosed the boats down. She inhaled the aroma of her hazelnut coffee and sat daydreaming about starting over in Solomons Island. “Was it a good idea?” she asked herself. Or was she continuing a propitious cycle of working to get a paycheck but neglecting her dreams? What were her dreams, anyway? It was time for Clara to do a lot of soul searching, unfortunately time was not on her side.

Oh, Joan. What should I do? she thought to herself.

Just then Mackenzie returned.

“I saw you staring outside in a daze. You look tired and I know you have to be stressed. Don’t torment yourself with this, it’s not worth it. I’m packing up a hot lunch for you to take back to the house. It’s on me. I want you to take some time for yourself today. Take a hot bath, take a stroll on the beach… I don’t care what you do, but take a minute to regroup and decide what you really want for yourself.”

Mackenzie walked around to Clara’s side of the counter.

“No matter what, I’m here for you. And if you don’t call me to help load up the moving truck, I’ll never speak to you again.”

“You have my word on that one. I need all the help I can get.”

“Good.”

She gave Clara a hug and then left her to head back to the kitchen.

CHAPTER 5

“Hi there, I’m calling back about the condo for rent in Solomons Landing. I saw it yesterday, and I was wondering if it’s still available?”

“It sure is, may I ask who’s calling?”

“Clara Covington.”

“Yes, Ms. Covington, I remember you. The condo is yours if you’re prepared to fill out some paperwork and leave a deposit.”

“I’m prepared to stop by today, but I forgot to ask about your pet policy. Are pets allowed?” Clara asked.

“Yes, small dogs and cats are allowed, but the owner is asking for an additional two-hundred-and-fifty-dollar deposit. What kind of pet do you have?”

“A Boston Terrier. She’s only twenty pounds and she’s super friendly,” Clara reassured the property manager.

“Ok, well, just let me know when you’re ready to stop by. We can set up everything today and have your keys ready for you this afternoon if you’d like.”

Clara felt a sense of relief at the sound of being able to pick up her keys this afternoon. Sure, the place was more expensive than she originally hoped, but it was safe and also relatively close to work. Clara drew a line in the sand with her toes and then turned around to look back toward Joan’s house. It was official. Tonight, she would finish packing up and say her final goodbyes to the Russell residence.

“This afternoon sounds perfect. I can be there within the hour,” Clara said.

Back at the house, Clara tiptoed gingerly past the living room as not to disturb Olivia and her brother who were laughing and talking over paperwork. Her brother was a handsome guy with dark hair and a gorgeous wife who looked like a model. Clara caught a glimpse of them upon their arrival yesterday. The kids could be heard running nonstop throughout the house and stomping above her head.

“Hey, lady, what are you doing?” a little boy asked.

Clara turned around to see a cute face with freckles staring at her as if she were an intruder.

“Jonathan, come here, please,” Olivia called out.

“Yes, Aunt Olivia.”

“Sit with your dad for a moment while I talk to our housekeeper, Ms. Clara.”

“Ok,” he said.

Did she just say our housekeeper? Clara thought to herself.

“Clara, I’d like a moment with you,” Olivia said.

“Sure.”

“Since we’re only two days away, I thought I’d check in with you regarding the plans for Friday. I placed an order for the catering, so all of that is set. However, I’ll need you to make a run to the store to ensure we have a few other things.”

“Olivia, about that.”

“I know it seems like a lot to pull together in a couple of days, but I know you can handle it. It’s the unfortunate thing about funerals. No one can ever really plan for things like this,” she rambled.

“Olivia, I’m not going to be here to receive the guests. I’ve decided that attending Joan’s funeral is much more important.”

“I thought we went over this already. There’s no way that we can be ready to receive everyone in time if someone isn’t here to make sure everything is in order. I know you were fond of Joan, but I’m sure if she were still here, she would understand.”

“Respectfully, that’s no longer my concern.”

“And you call yourself a friend of Joan’s?” Olivia attempted to throw shade over Clara’s character, but Clara stood her ground.

“Yes, which is exactly why I plan to be there to pay my respects. Something you don’t seem to know much about. I shouldn’t have to debate with you about this. Joan meant the world to me. She became, not just my employer, but like family to me when I moved to Maryland. Now, I can stop by the store and have everything you need here at the house, but I’m going on Friday and that’s my final word.”

“It’s going to cost you the bonus, Clara. I’m sorry, but I’m not paying you for work that you won’t do.”

“The bonus has nothing to do with this. You were offering me the bonus to compensate for asking me to get out with such short notice,” Clara lowered voice so her nephew and brother wouldn’t hear.

“Well, I’ve changed my mind. You’ve had a poor attitude from the moment I arrived. I think it’s best we wrap this up as quickly as possible in order to avoid any further conflict. Besides, I know your type. I can smell your motive a mile away. You were probably planning to mooch off the family and stay here as long as you could. If I know right, you were probably doing the same with Aunt Joan. Whoever heard of a housekeeper living in a two thousand square foot basement apartment, rent free, and still receiving a full-time salary? Poor Aunt Joan. She was probably too blind to recognize she was being taken advantage of.”

Clara gasped for air. She tried to respond, but the words wouldn’t come out. Never in her life had she been accused of taking advantage of anyone. She looked down at the little boy who returned with a toy soldier in hand.

“Aunt Olivia, are you going to come back and play with me?”

“I’ll be there in a minute, buddy. Run and be with daddy, I’ll be right there.”

Once the boy was clear out of sight, Clara turned to Olivia.

“Screw your bonus check. Instead, I’ll give you a bonus and have my things out of the house by tomorrow evening at the latest. Good day to you.”

Clara walked calmly to the staircase leading to the basement with intentions of disappearing for the remainder of the day.

* * *

Back at the café, Mike slid into a chair at Mackenzie’s station. The place was buzzing more than usual with the aroma of lobster bisque in the air, which was the lunch special for the day. Mackenzie served one customer and rang up another customer’s bill before making her way over to Mike.

“Good to see you, Mike. What can I get for you today? Your usual?”

“Mack, you know me all too well, except I think I’m going to add the fried fish sandwich and take my order to go,” he said.

“Busy day? You never take your food to go.”

“Busy is an understatement. One of my guys has been out sick for days now, which leaves me shorthanded. I really need to hire someone to help out with the tours. I just hadn’t gotten around to it yet. Speaking of hiring someone, I have a question to ask after you’re done putting in my order.”

“Ask away. Josh will take the order to the back for me, won’t you, Josh?” Mackenzie implied.

“Sure, it’s not like I’m busy or anything,” he teased.

Mackenzie patted him on the back.

“I can always count on Josh to have my back. I owe you one, buddy. Thanks.”

“Mmm hmm. Mike you better keep your eye on this one. She’s a piece of work,” Josh said as he walked away.

The corner of Mike’s mouth raised slightly while he shook his head.

“I don’t know why you two are always giving each other such a hard time. You know what they say about two people who go at it like that?” He laughed.

“You better not be implying what I think you’re trying to imply. Just remember, I’m the one who makes your milkshakes,” Mackenzie teased.

“Yes, you do. Therefore, I’ll leave that alone. I will, however, ask you about Clara Covington.”

Mackenzie’s eyes lit up.

“Yes! I heard you offered her a job.”

“So, you had a chance to talk to her?” Mike sounded surprised.

“You know we’re good friends, right?”

“She did mention the two of you knew each other. It’s one of the reasons I felt comfortable enough to offer her the position. I probably should’ve run it by you before offering her the job. I’ve just been so swamped that I’m kind of desperate at this point.”

“Mike, do not worry about a thing. Clara is super reliable and everybody I know loves her. I mean, what’s not to love? She’s smart, kind, and she has an amazing track record of working for the last ten years with the same employer. Plus, she’s loyal. We wouldn’t even be having this conversation if Joan were still here.”

“Yeah, she told me about the situation with her boss. It’s such a shame.”

“It is. She’ll be ok. Clara is strong and resilient. She’ll make the best of the situation and turn lemons into lemonade. She always does.”

“That’s good to hear. I knew I had a good vibe about her when we met but having your rubber stamp of approval makes me feel even better.” Mike smiled.

“Well, you should because you hired the best. I think you’ll work well together. I was just telling her you guys are like two peas in a pod.”

“How’s that?” Mike asked.

“You both come here at least once a week, if not more, and you order the same thing every single time. If either of you deviates from your usual order, there’s usually something stressful going on in your life. It’s like you’re an open book. I can always tell when something is not right,” Mackenzie said.

“Everyone has their quirks, I guess,” Mike responded.

“Yeah, but not usually the same quirks.”

“There’s more?” he asked.

“Oh, I haven’t even cracked the surface. But since you two are going to be working together, I’m sure you’ll discover some of those quirks for yourself.”

Mackenzie laughed out loud.

“It’s a shame I hadn’t thought of introducing you to Clara before now. It didn’t really dawn on me until she told me about the job.”

“Hmm, interesting.” Mike seemed curious to know more but didn’t press the subject.

* * *

“Ms. Covington, I just have one more paper for you to sign and then I’ll get the keys for you. If you have any further questions, I’m usually here every day from nine to five,” the clerk said as she passed a clipboard to Clara.

“Actually, before I start making phone calls, I was wondering if you could recommend a company to rent a moving truck from?” she asked.

“I have plenty of recommendations to choose from. The guys always leave a ton of business cards behind. Here, call this company. They’ve always been able to help my clients whenever they needed someone in a pinch.”

“Thank you.”

“Sure, no problem. I think you’re all set. Here’s your keys and the remote control for the front gate. If you’d like, you can leave your car here and take a stroll across the grounds to check out where everything is located. Your apartment is move-in ready if you’d like to go and take a look.”

“Thank you so much for everything. I think I will take a peek, just so I can envision how I want to set up everything.”

“Perfect. All the best to you, and again, if you need anything, please don’t hesitate to let me know.”

“Will do.”

Clara walked across the quad to the area where her apartment was located. It was a beautiful spring day with a gentle breeze that flowed from the Patuxent, just a few miles beyond a nearby forest. The one perk about her new apartment was the small balcony that would allow her to see the river from a distance. Clara was going to miss the beach, but the balcony would be a wonderful place to start a new ritual of morning meditation.

When she arrived at the third-floor apartment, she turned the key and was greeted by the bright sunshine. The aroma of fresh paint nearly took her breath away, but she knew with the help of some fresh air and maybe a few candles, the odor wouldn’t last long. She passed the kitchen to her left and a bedroom on the opposite end of the hall to head straight for the balcony. The apartment was a total of eight hundred square feet, exactly half the size of Joan’s basement. It was the only place within her budget that had additional storage space, so she was determined to make it work. She stopped to inhale the fresh air and take in the views. Next, she would need to secure a truck to rent in the morning and call Mike to confirm her start date.

On the drive to the truck rental place, Clara activated her Bluetooth and dialed the number to Lighthouse Tours.

“Lighthouse Tours, how may I help you?” Mike answered.

“Hi, Mike. It’s Clara, your new assistant.”

“Clara, what a pleasant surprise. I was just talking to Mackenzie about you.”

“Really? In that case, I’m sure you know my whole life story by now.” Clara laughed.

“Ha, not quite. She had nothing but great things to say about you.”

“That’s good to know.”

“I wasn’t expecting to hear from you so early. Is everything okay?” he asked.

“Yes, actually everything is moving along better than expected. I’m making plans to move in the morning, and I figured this might be a good time to call and confirm a start date.”

“So soon? I thought you wanted to give yourself at least a week to get unpacked and settled in,” Mike said.

“Originally, I was thinking the same. But to be honest, the longer I wait to start means the longer I wait to get paid. I can always unpack over the weekend.”

“Well, if that’s the case you won’t get any arguments out of me. I need all the help I can get. How does eight o’clock on Monday morning sound?”

“It sounds like music to my ears. Thank you for the opportunity, Mike. I appreciate it.”

“Don’t thank me too fast. You might have regrets on Monday when you see how busy we are.”

“The best way to learn is to dive right in, right? Don’t worry, I’m pretty tough. I can handle it.”

“Good, then I look forward to seeing you on Monday.”

“All right, see you then.”

She pressed the button on her steering wheel to disconnect the call. Clara breathed a sigh of relief. Given the way the week began, things were finally beginning to take shape. Now, if she could just figure out how to get her things boxed up and in a truck by the a.m., she knew everything would be all right.

CHAPTER 6

“Mack, can you toss me a roll of packing tape? I have one last box over here in the corner that needs some extra tape, and then we can get out of here.”

“Think fast,” Mackenzie said as she pitched the tape across the room.

“Thanks. Hey, maybe we can grab a sandwich on the way to the apartment. It will be noon by the time we pull out of here. I’m sure you’ll be hungry by then.”

“That’s not a bad idea. I normally take my lunch break by twelve, anyway.”

“I appreciate you taking time off to help me today. I couldn’t have done this without you,” Clara said.

“I know you would do the same for me.”

Just then the women were interrupted by the sound of footsteps descending into the basement. Olivia appeared and surveyed the stacks of boxes around the room.

Olivia had the appearance of a businesswoman who worked on Wall Street. She always dressed in a pantsuit with high end shoes and accessories with nowhere to go. Clara briefly recalled the stories Joan told about this imaginary life that Olivia lived in her head, where everybody believed she was rich and famous. Rumor had it she was a former mortgage broker, one of the best in her field. She gave it all up when she fell in love with one of the top brokers in her division. He offered her the lifestyle she always wanted. A fancy car and a big house, minus children, because that would be too much work. “If she was really rich, she wouldn’t have to flaunt it so much,” she recalled Joan saying.

Famous for what? Pampering herself and being the most self-centered individual on the face of this earth? Clara thought.

Mackenzie waited for Clara to speak up, but it was clear she was in a daze.

“Can I help you?” Mackenzie asked.

“You can start by telling me your name. I haven’t seen you around here before,” Olivia snarled.

Clara spoke up.

“This is my friend, Mackenzie. She’s here to help me move my things. Is there something you need, Olivia?”

Olivia gave Mackenzie the once over before proceeding.

“Yes, I’d like to speak to you upstairs, if you have a minute.”

“There isn’t anything that can’t be said in front of Mackenzie. I’m all ears. What’s up?”

“All right, then. I have a few legal documents I’d like you to sign.”

“Ma’am?” Clara couldn’t imagine what she could be referring to.

“It’s important that we terminate your position the proper way. You know, just to be certain we don’t have any legal matters that surface down the line,” Olivia said.

“What kind of legal matters?”

“It’s just a simple form that states you decided to leave early, denied your bonus pay, and you won’t try to return to the property or pursue any legal action against the family estate.” Olivia placed a pen and the papers on the box in front of her.

“Eh em.” Mackenzie cleared her throat while giving Clara a look.

“Olivia, I have to say, you never cease to amaze me. I thought maybe there would be a chance that we could end on a peaceful note.”

“I’m coming to you in peace, but who’s to say down the line you won’t decide to turn on the family? I would think for the sake of Joan’s memory, you wouldn’t do such a thing, but one can ever be too sure.”

While Clara looked at Olivia in utter disbelief, Mackenzie stepped forward and spoke up for her.

“Olivia, I know this is none of my business,” she began.

“Then stay out of it.” Olivia snapped.

“As her friend, I’m not going to do that. Clara is exhausted. The last forty-eight hours have been filled with very little sleep and a lot of stress and worry. Perhaps she can take your papers, have them reviewed by her lawyer, and get back to you.”

All three women stood quietly, waiting for the other to respond. Finally, Clara asked Olivia to leave the papers for her to review.

“I’m sure you can give me a few days to get settled. I’ll make it a priority to look things over next week and get back to you,” Clara said in a monotone voice.

“Fine. Be sure to leave your copy of the keys in the foyer before you go.” Olivia stormed off in her Louis Vuitton heels, never to be seen for the remainder of the day.

* * *

Clara mashed the brakes of the smelly U-Haul truck while backing into a space. Her brunette friend pulled in the next parking spot, driving old Bessy, with her cool sunglasses on. Clara considered how thankful she was for her friend’s support and positive outlook. Mackenzie always saw the good in life and in others. The glass was always half full in her opinion and according to her, this situation would be no different.

“I don’t know about you, but I say we take a break to eat these sandwiches and then get started. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch a couple of guys who wouldn’t mind lending a helping hand,” Mackenzie said.

“Sounds good. If you grab the sandwich bags, I’ll grab the soda cases, and we can spread out on the living room floor and have ourselves a picnic.”

“You have fun with that. I’m going to check out the balcony breeze you’ve been raving about,” Mackenzie said while heading upstairs.

“What was I thinking? The balcony is a perfect place for lunch. Just don’t let me get too comfortable. We still have a lot to do, and I can easily see myself taking an afternoon nap.”

“You and me both, girl,” Mackenzie agreed.

The girls spread out on the balcony to eat and continue their conversation.

“So, how does it feel to have your own place now?” Mackenzie asked.

“I don’t know, to be honest with you. For starters, it’s empty, and I know that will change, but it feels like a strange place to me. It just makes me think of Joan and how much life has changed in such a quick period of time,” Clara responded.

“She became more like a mother figure to you, didn’t she?”

“A mother figure, a friend. You name it. Right before I moved to Maryland, losing my parents was the worst thing that could’ve ever happened to me. I’ll never forget the sound in the officer’s voice when he shared the news of their accident. To this day if I could get a hold of the drunk driver who took them away from me, I don’t know what I’d do to him.”

Clara wiped her eyes.

“My self-centered sister wasn’t making things any better. You would think she would’ve been there to help with all the arrangements. But no, not Agnes. She barely spoke two words. That was a time when we needed each other most,” Clara said.

“I guess everybody deals with grief differently.”

“Yeah, I guess. She managed to speak up when she thought there would be something to collect from their insurance policies. What a fool! They had enough to cover the cost of their funeral and that was it. Our parents weren’t wealthy. They were hard working and provided us with the most valuable gift of all, their love. Clearly, that wasn’t enough for her. I’ll bet momma would be so disappointed to see the person she has become. And Olivia is no different. She and my sister are like twins from another mother.”

“Ahh, I get it,” Mack said while setting her soda down.

“What do you get?” Clara asked.

“That explains why you have so much venom toward Olivia. She reminds you of your sister.”

“I’d like to think that I know how to separate the two. My relationship with Olivia isn’t nearly as personal. They just remind me of one another, that’s all. Joan and I used to swap stories for hours. Now, I see first-hand what she was talking about. When I responded to Joan’s ad for a housekeeper, I was looking for an escape. I’ll be forever grateful for the way she took me in. I didn’t even have housekeeping experience when she hired me.” Clara laughed.

“Hmm, well isn’t that funny. Here you are ten years later starting over with a new job opportunity, in a new field with no experience. You always manage to find triumph out of tragedy.” Mackenzie leaned closer.

“You’re blessed, Clara. Never forget that,” she said.

“I can’t disagree with you. I was on the verge of calling my sister, and now I’m sitting here on my new balcony with a job waiting for me on Monday morning.” Clara smiled.

“Speaking of your new job, I saw Mike this week. He seems really excited to have you on board at Lighthouse Tours.”

“Thanks for putting in a good word for me,” Clara said.

“Oh, I told him how much of a hot mess you can be, but I guess he decided to hire you anyway,” she teased.

“Mack! Come on, I know better. You didn’t say that to him.”

“Of course, I didn’t. I told him he won’t regret the decision. You should’ve seen the way his eyes lit up when I told him how much the two of you were alike.”

Clara swatted at Mackenzie’s arm and threatened to pour a small drop of soda on her head.

“Don’t you dare, Clara. I promise, you’ll regret it,” Mackenzie said.

“I won’t pour it if you promise to stop trying to play matchmaker once and for all. Mike and I will never be an item, the same way Josh and I will never be an item. You got it?” she said with a smirk.

“Okay, okay. You don’t have to be so hostile.” Mackenzie surrendered.

“Now, let’s see if we can get this truck unpacked before five o’clock. I have to pick up my baby girl from daycare by five at the latest.”

As they were helping each other up off the floor of the balcony, Clara turned toward Mackenzie.

“Mack, thanks for being such a good friend,” she said.

“You don’t have to thank me. Just take it easy when we’re lugging that mattress up the flight of stairs.”

“Ha! I will.”

* * *

Later, that evening Clara made a final trip to the house to give it the once over, pick up Holly, and drop off the keys. She didn’t run into Olivia anymore, nor did she care to.

Back at the apartment, the boxes and bags were stacked a mile high. She had to establish a pathway just to get from one end of the place to the other. She sat on the floor in pure exhaustion with a box of pizza and Holly by her side.

“Poor Holly. This place is ten times smaller than what you’re used to, isn’t it, girl?”

Holly wagged her tail and settled down next to Clara.

“Now, if I could just figure out where I put my clothes for the funeral tomorrow,” Clara said to herself.

Thankfully her bed was set up and her furniture was in place, but she was a long way off from creating an oasis that she could call home.

While searching around for her clothing box, Clara mashed the buttons to dial her voicemail.

“You have five missed messages,” the automated voice said.

“Hello, Clara. This is Mrs. Walker. We met earlier this week about the housekeeping position. I had a chance to review your references, and I’d like to offer you the position. Please call me back as soon as possible. I have other candidates waiting to hear back if you’re not interested.”

Clara immediately hit the delete button.

“Sorry, lady, no can do. You weren’t exactly warm and welcoming,” she said aloud.

The next message was from an unfamiliar man with a stern voice.

“Mrs. Covington. This is Dale from Davidson and Associates. Please call me back at your earliest convenience. Your presence is requested for a very important matter regarding the Russell estate.” He abruptly hung up.

This time she hit the save button.

That little witch. Was it really going to kill Olivia to wait a week before she started calling her lawyer! Clara thought to herself.

The last couple of messages were more opportunities to interview for housekeeping positions, but Clara breezed right past them. If nothing else had come out of this, it was becoming more obvious by the minute that it was time for a major change.

Clara watched as Holly curled up and nodded off to sleep near the couch. She then surveyed the room looking for the boxes labeled clothing. She may not find the outfit she was planning to wear, but as long as she looked presentable, it would have to do.

After plunging into several clothing boxes, Clara came across a navy floral printed dress with a narrow belt to hug her waistline. It was a birthday gift from Joan. She always tried to encourage Clara to spruce herself up and go out and meet someone. Sadly, Clara never had the opportunity to wear it until now, which was all the more reason to wear it in Joan’s honor. It would be her tribute to the wonderful woman who gave her a fresh start.

Clara fluffed the dress and placed in on a hanger to let it air out.

“Joan, you always did have good taste. I’ll wear it tomorrow in honor of you,” she said aloud while standing back and admiring the dress.

Her next priority would be to nibble on the rest of her pizza and bathe, but not before stretching across her mattress and staring at the popcorn ceiling.

“Cheers to new beginnings,” she whispered before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep.

CHAPTER 7

“Ladies and gentlemen, if Aunt Joan were here, I know she wouldn’t stand for a somber gathering of mourners. She would encourage us to celebrate her life and celebrate the lives of those who are still here with us. I could always count on Aunt Joan to be there when I needed her. We were so close, and I’m going to miss her terribly. Today, I beg you to be there for each other. Hold your loved ones near and dear to your heart and tell them you love them.” Olivia bowed her head toward the end of her emotional speech.

Clara subtly glanced around to see if anyone was buying what Olivia was saying. She agreed with a good portion of it, but the part about them being close was a far cry from what Joan used to say.

Clara rose from the pew to sing the closing hymn. Memories of her parents came rushing over her as she tried to follow along. There was something about these occasions that always caused her to reflect on how she chose to live her life. Could she do a better job of trying to maintain a bond with her sister? Clara reflected upon her family relationships, knowing that her parents would’ve wanted better.

At the conclusion of the service, several people remained in the lobby paying their respect to the family. Clara tried to slip out unnoticed but was stopped by Olivia just outside the chapel.

“Clara, may I have a word with you?” Olivia asked.

Clara’s car was just a few feet away. She wanted nothing more than to keep on walking and pretend she didn’t hear her.

“Yes, Olivia.”

“Thank you for coming today,” she said.

“Certainly, I wouldn’t miss it. You know that.”

“Yes, I stopped you because I was wondering if you heard from the lawyer regarding the family estate?”

“Olivia, for the last time, if you just give me a few days to get settled, I promise to review your paperwork and get back to you,” Clara said, sounding annoyed.

“I’d appreciate the paperwork as soon as possible, but that’s not was I was referring to. It’s been brought to my attention that your presence is requested at the reading of Aunt Joan’s will. Surely you received a call about it by now?”

Clara stuttered. “I… I received a message from a lawyer, but I haven’t had time to call him back,” she said.

“Oh, well. I wouldn’t invest too much time and energy into anything the lawyer has to say. My brother and I will fight tooth and nail over what’s rightfully ours. Nothing personal, but the only people who truly belong at the reading is the family, and that’s it,” Olivia warned.

“What are you talking about, Olivia? No one has ever said a word to me about Joan’s will. This is the first I’m hearing anything about it.”

“Well, I’ll spare you the details and let you talk to him for yourself. Just know that we’re not backing down. We will defend and protect what’s ours. It’s just too bad Aunt Joan couldn’t discern the kind of person you really are before she passed away.” Olivia stormed off and disappeared into the crowd.

Clara was dumbfounded by her remarks. What had she done to make anyone question her character? she thought to herself.

She turned and walked toward the car in utter disbelief. It was clear she would have to put in a phone call to the lawyer to understand what was really going on. But, why is Olivia acting so hostile? she wondered.

* * *

On Monday, Clara woke to the ringing of her alarm. It was her first day of work at the new job and she had every intention of being early. She still hadn’t heard back from the lawyer’s office after calling over the weekend, but there was no time to dwell on that now. The only thing she had in mind was walking Holly, grabbing a quick granola bar, and heading out the door.

Around seven-thirty, she pulled into a parking space in front of Lighthouse Tours. The lights were on and Mike was already busy walking around near the front window. Out of nervous energy she slammed the car door and marched ahead with her curls bouncing behind her. From across the street, she could hear a loud whistle that caused her to turn around.

“Knock ‘em dead, tiger,” Mackenzie yelled.

That was all Clara needed to relax and crack a smile. She truly was a natural born model from head to toe. She wore the same dress from Friday, with a touch of rouge lipstick and let her curls flow down past her bosom.

“Thanks, Mack. Have a great day,” she yelled back.

Once inside, she greeted Mike in a melodious voice. “Good morning.”

“Hey, Clara. Wow!” Mike’s stunned appearance threw Clara off guard.

“Eh em. I meant to say, good morning. You surprised me. You are a half hour early.” He sounded like he was overcorrecting himself, but she went along with it.

“I figured if I arrived early, I could observe your morning routines,” she said.

“Routines, right. Uh, come on in and make yourself comfortable. We have a locker area in the back for personal belongings. I set aside one with your name labeled on the front. Of course, we always begin the day with a cup of coffee. It’s the only way to start the day around here. I was just about to grab a cup. Would you like some?”

“Yes, I would love a cup. Thank you,” she responded.

“Awesome, how do you like your coffee?” Mike stood smiling nervously like he’d never seen a beautiful girl before.

“I take my coffee black.”

“So do I. See, I knew this would work. I like you already,” he said.

Mike placed the carafe in the coffee machine and hit a button to begin brewing a fresh pot.

“I don’t mind getting the coffee started for us when I arrive in the morning. All you have to do is say the word,” Clara said while placing her purse in the locker.

“I appreciate it. Jonathan usually looks for a cup when he arrives around ten. You’ll meet him later on today. He’s one of our tour guides.”

“Okay, sounds great,” she said.

“Before I let it slip my mind, did you have a chance to stop by the auto body shop this weekend? I still feel terrible about your headlamp.”

“Yes, about that. Al says it no big deal. He’s going to fix it Wednesday morning, and it will be like nothing ever happened.”

Clara breathed a sigh of relief.

“Excellent, did he say how much it would cost?”

“Yes, but it’s nothing worth mentioning. His prices are dirt cheap. I’d rather you focus on getting your repairs done. Your car took much more of a beating than mine did,” he offered.

“Absolutely not. I take full responsibility for what I did. You could deduct it from my first paycheck if you’d like,” she argued.

Mike passed her a hot cup of coffee.

“Here. We have a busy day ahead of us. Why don’t we talk about this later?” he said as he led Clara back to the front desk.

She followed behind him trying not to notice his broad shoulders.

He’s your boss, Clara. Stay focused. This is exactly what you get for not dating for so long. First time you get around a good-looking man, you can’t even think straight. Focus, she thought to herself.

“Okay, I’m going to start by showing you the most important book of all. It’s the appointment book. If you can master our scheduling process, then you’ll be well on your way to mastering everything else around here.”

“Okay.” She carefully examined this week’s appointments.

“Lighthouse Tours attracts tourists who will pay by the hour to tour around the area by boat. Our tours run all the way north as far as Annapolis. We have fishing tours, dinner tours, lighthouse tours, you name it. All you have to do is ensure that you stick to the available time slots and available capacity, which is written right here for you. For example, the five o’clock tour next Friday can host no more than ten people. Make sense?” he asked.

“It makes a lot of sense. I think I can handle this.”

“Good. Now the only other thing you have to do is qualify the tourist by asking this set of questions over here. Here’s how you respond if they answer yes, and here’s what you say if they answer no,” Mike explained.

Clara looked at Mike with confidence. She had a yellow legal pad in hand just in case she needed to jot down notes.

“Scheduling doesn’t sound bad at all. If any questions pop up, I’ll jot them down and check with you later. What would you like for me to do in between scheduling?”

“I’m glad you asked. I have a stack of time sheets for the guys that I’ve been meaning to enter into the system. We’re actually changing over to a more computerized way of keeping records but until everything is set up, I just need you to record their total hours for the week and hit save, right here. Trust me. It’s so easy my grandmother could do it.” He chuckled.

Their conversation was interrupted by Jonathan, one of the workers in charge of running the fishing tours. He was the expert at all things related to fish. He always seemed to know the right time to put out his line and catch a net load of fish. As a result, Mike put him in charge of the fishing tours to ensure his clients would have an experience to remember.

“Howdy, there folks,” Jonathan said as he removed his hat.

“Hey, Jonathan. What are you doing here so early? I thought your shift doesn’t start until ten?” Mike asked.

“Not so, boss. My first tour heads out at nine a.m. I figured I’d give the boat and the equipment the once over before heading out.” He turned to Clara and gave her a nod.

“Where’s my manners? Jonathan, this is Clara, she’s our new assistant,” Mike said.

Clara extended her hand from behind the desk to greet Jonathan.

“Hi there, Jonathan. You look very familiar. Have we met before?” she asked.

“We could have. My last name is Mulligan. I believe I’ve seen your friendly face around. Perhaps at the café?”

“Yes, that’s it. You always ask for Mackenzie’s booth when you come in.” She smiled.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” He chuckled.

“That makes two of us. Mackenzie is my best friend.”

Jonathan tapped Mike on the arm. “Why didn’t you mention that, Mike? Anybody who’s good enough for Mackenzie is good with me. Welcome aboard. Say, don’t let this fella drive you crazy on your first day. There will be plenty of time to learn all the ins and outs of this place,” Jonathan said.

He then turned and looked at Mike. After nodding his head and chuckling to himself, he proceeded to head to the back of the store.

“I’ll be out back if you need me,” he yelled back and then disappeared, leaving Mike and Clara alone.

“Jonathan is a great guy. You’re going to love the staff here. My guess is you’ve already met most of them and you don’t even know it yet.”

“Perhaps. I’m embarrassed to admit that I’ve spent the last several years being a homebody except for taking occasional outings to the café. That’s how Mack and I got to become such good friends,” she said.

“That’s right, prior to this job you worked as a housekeeper, didn’t you?”

“Yes. A live-in housekeeper,” Clara responded.

“It must be hard to divide your time when you live and work in the same place. Pretty all-consuming, no?”

“I guess.” Clara didn’t quite agree but didn’t want to invest too much energy on the topic. It was a choice she made over the years to hide from the world and consume herself with work. Joan always tried to encourage her to do differently.

“Well, there will be plenty of time for us to get to chat further. I’m going to head to the back and scour my desk for everyone’s work schedule. If Jonathan has a tour at nine, I suspect I may have screwed up Brody’s schedule as well.”

“Brody?” she repeated.

“Yes, Brody takes care of maintenance, and Ms. Mae handles the dinner tours. She’s itching to get back out there after being out with knee surgery. She kinda reminds me of a wise yet cool grandma, very youthful and spunky. But, if you call her grandma to her face, she’ll never let you hear the end of it. So, take my advice and don’t do it.”

“Note to self. Do not call Ms. Mae grandma. Got it.” Clara winked.

“All right, are you good? Do you have any questions for me?” he asked.

“No, but I promise not to hold back if I think of anything.”

Clara made herself comfortable in her roll-around chair while watching Mike back out of the room.

“Okay, just holler if you need me,” he said, almost tripping right over a stack of boxes inconveniently positioned near the doorway.

Clara tried to keep a straight face and refrain from giggling at his clumsy behavior. She wouldn’t dare repeat this to Mack for fear that she’d make something of it, but there was a tiny electric spark between the two of them. One that would have to be ignored, of course, but nevertheless, it was there.

* * *

Out back, near the dock, Mike caught up with Jonathan to have him sign off on his time sheet. He found him moseying around in his waders while looking through his equipment. Jonathan believed that getting in the water and getting dirty was the best part of the tour. There had to be something to it because he always had tons of takers lined up to go on his fishing tours.

“Jonathan, if you’d be so kind as to put your John Hancock right here, sir, then I can see to it that you get paid,” Mike said while passing him a clipboard.

“Yes, sir.” He chuckled.

“What’s so funny? You’ve been grinning ever since I introduced you to Clara,” Mike asked.

“Me?” Jonathan teased.

“Yeah, you. There’s no one else standing out here right now but you. Now let me have it. What’s on your mind?”

“Well, for starters, is that the girl you got into the fender bender with?” Jonathan asked.

“Yeah, that’s her. Why?”

Jonathan laughed even harder than before.

“You’re in knee deep, my friend. Knee deep!”

Mike looked up to Jonathan. He always imparted words of wisdom when he spoke, and he was older than Mike, which meant his wisdom came from experience.

“I was buried knee deep in work before she arrived. I’m hoping that having her join the team will help alleviate that,” Mike said.

“That’s not what I’m talking about Mike and you know it. You’ve got a crush on that girl. I could tell by the way you described her when you told us about the accident. Your face nearly lit the sky when you spoke about her. Then, there’s this morning. When I walked through the door you were grinning like a Cheshire cat. You’ve got it bad.” Jonathan slapped Mike on the shoulder and returned to his equipment.

Mike was speechless at first.

“Come on, Jonathan. I have to be nice to her, it’s her first day. That doesn’t mean I like her. What kind of boss would I be if I was mean to my employees?” Mike asked.

“Ms. Mae doesn’t hardly get the same kind of attention. You forget that I’ve been around the block a time or two. I’m not as young as I used to be, but I know that look. Hell, I probably invented the look.” He chuckled.

“I don’t know what look you’re talking about. I’m just doing my job and keeping things strictly professional. You’re the one that probably has the hots for her. It’s been a long time since we had a beautiful young lady in the office,” Mike said.

“Strike one. You just admitted she’s beautiful,” Jonathan teased.

“That’s it. I’m out of here. Thanks for your signature.” Mike turned around to head back inside.

Jonathan practiced throwing his line in the water and continued laughing loud enough for Mike to hear him.

“Have a good tour, Jonathan,” Mike hollered while walking away. Yeah, sure, he thought, Clara is pretty. A guy would have to be blind to miss her hourglass figure, voluptuous bust, and her smile that lit up a room. He noticed it the day he met her, but never thought she’d actually follow through and apply for the job. He’d have to find a way to keep his thoughts at bay. Now that she was on board at Lighthouse Tours, being an ultimate professional was his top priority.

* * *

For her lunch break, Clara strolled toward the nearest public bench which gave her the perfect view of the boats that were docked nearby. She considered stopping by the café, but Clara needed to be realistic about her budget now more than ever. Instead, she packed her favorite Boars Head turkey sandwich, a Coke, and a handful of grapes to hold her over till the end of the day. She had exactly fifty minutes to spare, so she decided to try and reach out to Dale, the lawyer, one last time.

“Davidson and Associates,” a woman answered.

“Hi, my name is Clara Covington. I’ve been trying to get in touch with Dale, but unfortunately, we’ve been playing phone tag.”

“Yes, Ms. Covington. Dale has been trying to reach you. He just went up to his office. If you’ll hold on a moment, I’ll connect the call,” she said.

“Thank you.”

A couple of minutes passed before Dale greeted Clara.

“Ms. Covington, how are you?”

“I’m well, thank you. My apologies for not being able to connect with you sooner. I had to move this weekend and well, no excuses, but life has been a little hectic over the last couple of weeks,” Clara said.

“No explanation needed. I completely understand. My wife and I recently moved as well. We’re empty nesters and thought now that the kids are gone, it might be a good time to downsize. It sounded like a good idea in theory, but after discovering how much stuff we accumulated over the years, I was ready to throw in the towel and give up on moving altogether.”

“Oh, boy, that sounds like quite the undertaking.”

“It was,” Dale replied.

“But, enough about me. I’ve been trying to get in touch with you regarding Joan’s estate.”

Clara interrupted. “I know, I know, Olivia has been after me to sign some legal documents stating that I will never try to sue the family or make any claims against them, and yada yada. I really don’t understand why she feels the need to take things this far.”

“Interesting. Well, that’s not what I was going to say, but thank you for making me aware. I can’t offer any legal advice, but I would caution you about signing anything until you have the opportunity to attend the reading of Joan’s will. Your name has been included in the estate, and I would think you’d like to learn more about that first before making any decisions.”

Clara was confused.

“Eh, Joan included me in her will?” she asked.

“She did. Although I have to follow precise instructions about withholding the details until everyone gathers on Friday, but, she did include you. We were originally supposed to meet today, but the meeting was rescheduled for Friday at nine o’clock. It will be right here at my office at Davidson & Associates. Will you be able to make it?”

Clara fumbled over her words. All sorts of thoughts were running through her mind about the last time Joan asked her to drive her to the lawyer’s office. Of course, she wouldn’t have had a clue as to why she went that day. She just remembered it was one of her last outings anywhere before she became really sick.

“Uh, yeah. I guess. I just started a new job, so I’ll have to make arrangements with my boss, but I’m sure something can be worked out,” Clara responded.

“Excellent. Let me give you the address.”

“I know where you are. I’ve been outside your building before,” she said.

“Oh, wonderful. Well, then, that settles everything. I’ll see you Friday at nine, sharp. In the meantime, if anything pops up, please let me know,” he said.

“I wonder if Joan left instructions for me to take care of her dog, Holly? It’s not like Olivia wanted anything to do with her. She was quick to hand her over to me so I could find her a new forever home,” Clara stated.

“Again, Ms. Covington, I’m under strict obligation to share the details of the will on Friday. By law, everyone must be present and proper documents will need to be signed.”

“Yes, of course. Dale, one last thing.” Clara hesitated.

“Yes?”

“Is Olivia aware of this? Does she know I will be there on Friday? Because if so, I can’t imagine that will go over too well with her.”

Dale spoke in a much lower voice. He had the raspy tone of a smoker, but you could tell he meant business when he left Clara with these parting words.

“It may not go over well with her, but there isn’t a damn thing she can do about it. Period,” Dale said.

Clara was speechless. She didn’t know much but decided not to press Dale any further. She thanked him for his help and concluded the call.

CHAPTER 8

Clara returned from lunch to find Mike manning the front desk, a woman leaning on the back counter with a coffee mug in hand, and a man, presumably Brody, asking where he could find a stack of maintenance repair logs.

“There she is. You must be the new gal. I’m Mae and this is Brody. Nice to meet you.” Ms. Mae extended her hand to Clara and welcomed her with a warm smile. Clara shook hands with Brody, who nodded his head and briefly inspected her appearance.

“It’s about time I had someone to help counteract all the testosterone around here.” She chuckled. Welcome aboard!” Mae said.

“Thank you!” Clara responded.

Ms. Mae looked to be in her upper fifties. She had dark hair with silver streaks that were starting to emerge at the roots, and she moved with a cane that appeared to be used for moral support more than anything else. Clara assumed it was something she adapted to in connection with her knee surgery.

Brody, on the other hand, looked a little rough around the edges. Nothing a razor couldn’t fix. His hands were dirty like those of a mechanic, but it all made sense given he was in charge of maintaining the boats.

Mike passed Brody the papers he was looking for, and he politely tipped his hat before exiting.

“It was nice meeting you, Ms. Clara. If anyone is looking for me, I’ll be out back taking care of the boats. Holler if you need anything,” he said.

“Okay, thanks.”

Ms. Mae continued asking questions. She seemed head over heels about having a new female employee around and was curious to know more about Clara.

“Rumor has it you’re not new to Solomons Island. How is it you’ve been here for ten years and we haven’t crossed paths before? It just doesn’t make any sense,” Ms. Mae said.

Clara glanced at Mike who was listening intently. It hadn’t crossed his mind that he was still sitting in Clara’s seat, which is where she needed to be if she was going to get any work done for the afternoon.

“Well, Ms. Mae, I guess I’m to blame for that. Solomons Island is small, but not so small that you couldn’t miss a homebody like myself who spent most of her time indoors, taking care of the sick. Maybe occasionally you could catch me strolling on the beach by the Putuxent, but even the area by the house was rather private,” Clara said.

“Hmm, okay. A little mysterious, but I’ll take it,” Ms. Mae teased.

“So, I take it you’re more of the quiet type?” She continued.

“Total opposite from you, Ms. Mae,” Mike said with a smirk.

Ms. Mae turned around and looked for something to throw at Mike, but the best she could come up with was an eraser. The two had more of a mother and son kind of relationship, but it was sweet.

“I do have the gift of gab, but you have to if you’re going to be a tour guide, don’t you think?” Ms. Mae asked Clara.

“I would think the tourists appreciate your friendly personality. I certainly do, Ms. Mae.”

“See, Mike. She appreciates my gifts,” Ms. Mae mocked.

“Where are you from, dear?” she asked.

“I was born and raised in New York City.”

“A city girl? Well, I’ll be. I would’ve never detected it. What on earth brought you out to these rural parts of Maryland? I bet you’ve seen more pastures, farmland, and water than you’ve ever seen in your entire life.” Ms. Mae got a kick out of her own jokes.

“I love it, to be honest with you. I came here for a change in scenery. It’s so peaceful out here. Occasionally, I take nice long drives through the countryside to take in all the natural beauty and count the abandoned barns I find along the way. My favorite pastime is hanging out at the beach, though. Nothing beats the tranquility of being near the water,” Clara said.

Clara was still waiting to get to her desk when Mike realized and hopped out of her chair.

“You probably need to get over here, don’t you?” he asked.

They both tried to get out of the way but ended up doing a left-to-right dance around one another instead.

Ms. Mae took it all in. Her lip rose with a slow, emerging smile. She recognized that little two step they were doing. She had danced the same dance more than once in her lifetime.

“Mike, would you let the poor girl get to her seat already.” She chuckled.

Mike graciously slid over to one side and held out his hand toward the chair.

“Ladies first,” he said.

“Thanks, Mike.”

“No problem. If it’s all right with you, ladies, I’m going to excuse myself and get back to a little bookkeeping. Clara, if you wouldn’t mind holding all of my calls for the next hour, that would be great. Tax season is upon us and I want to make sure I’m prepared.”

“Hold all of your calls. Got it,” she responded.

“Oh, Mike. Before I forget. Something very important came up and I need to ask a favor.” She felt foolish asking the boss for a favor on the first week of work, but this was one of those situations that couldn’t be avoided.

“Sure, how can I help you?” he asked.

Ms. Mae continued sipping on her coffee as she soaked up every word. Both Clara and Mike glanced her way, hoping she would give them a moment to speak in private.

“Oh, uh, I have something I need to check on in the back. You two talk. Clara, I’ll catch up with you later. It was nice meeting you, darlin.”

“Nice meeting you, too, Ms. Mae.” Clara waited for her to clear the room.

Mike fidgeted with a pen, before placing it behind his ear, and folded his arms to listen. Clara felt a little nervous asking him anything, given how much he’d already helped her out. For a moment her mind wandered to how good looking he was. She was curious about what lay underneath his button-down denim shirt. What is my problem? she thought to herself. Thankfully, she snapped out of it in time to ask her question.

“I talked to Joan’s lawyer today during lunch.”

“Joan?” he asked.

“I’m sorry, I may or may not have mentioned her when we met. She’s my former boss. The lady who passed away.”

“Yes. Is everything okay?” Mike stood upright.

“Everything is fine. Apparently, Joan left me in her will. He wants me to attend the reading of her will on Friday. Honestly, I don’t know what to make of it. It surprised me to hear the news. I mean… I already have her dog. Everything else I would imagine goes to the family,” Clara babbled.

“You should be honored. You must’ve been pretty special for her to leave you in her will,” he said.

Clara shrugged her shoulders, not knowing what to make of it. The one thing she was certain of was Olivia would not be happy she was there.

“The reading is at nine a.m. It’s actually just a mile or so away from here.”

“So, you were hoping to come in a little later on Friday morning?” he asked.

“If you wouldn’t mind. I promise I won’t make a habit of doing things like this.”

“Clara, don’t apologize, life happens. Take care of business. I’ll be here you when you get back… I mean … we’ll be here,” Mike corrected himself.

“Thank you. I owe you one.”

Just then they were interrupted by the ringing of the office phone.

“Lighthouse Tours,” Clara answered.

Mike started mouthing the words “I’ll be in the back.” Clara gave him the thumbs up and he disappeared to tackle some paperwork.

* * *

“So, how was your first day?” Mackenzie asked. She listened while feverishly mopping up the sticky tea that had spilled behind the counter.

“It was a little hectic. But, a good kind of hectic, if that makes sense.”

“How so?” Mackenzie asked.

“Well, I definitely have my work cut out for me to learn the ropes. There are forms for everything, and sometimes I don’t know the answers to the customers’ questions, which is to be expected. But, my biggest thing is learning how to multi-task. I’m used to working on one project and then moving on to the next. Once I get the hang of things, I think it will be a lot better.”

“Geez. Cut yourself some slack, for God's sake. That just goes to show how much of a perfectionist you are.”

“I don’t think so. I just hate being the new kid on the block. I’m more of the self-sufficient type. I hate having to ask so many questions. It makes me feel like I’m bothering people, you know?”

“Yeah, well, I’m sure Mike’s happy to answer your questions.” Mackenzie stopped and lowered her voice.

“It probably makes him feel needed, if you know what I mean.”

“I’m not going to even dignify that with an answer. How’s your day coming along?”

Clara switched the subject.

“I don’t know that it could get any worse. The boss announced this morning he’s officially handing the place over to new ownership in a month,” Mack grumbled.

“You know how that can go. We’re either going to love the new person or start putting out feelers for alternative employment.” She continued.

“Yeah, but Mack, this is a good thing, right? New ownership is better than selling the place all together and being out of a job,” Clara protested.

Josh walked over with a carafe filled with hot coffee and a slice of cheesecake for Clara.

“Tell the fool something, Clara. I’ve been trying to convince her of the same thing all morning, but she won’t hear of it from me. Maybe she’ll listen to you,” he said.

“Thanks for the cake and coffee, Josh. You guys sure do spoil me around here. Yet another reason why I’ll accept the new owners over selling. Plus, we get to continue working across the street from each other, Mack. It doesn’t get any better than this.”

“Hmm, I agree wholeheartedly about that part. However, the two of you better hope and pray this works out. I’ve worked for plenty of bosses in my day. Some of them were great. My favorites were always the ones who were laid back and let you get your job done without constantly watching over your shoulder.” Mack continued to whine.

“True, but come on. You got this. Where’s that optimism you’re always toting around?” Clara smiled.

“She’s right, Mack. Glass is half full, remember?” Josh winked and walked away.

For the first time, it felt like Josh had come to terms with his lingering crush on Clara and finally laid it to rest. Today, their exchange felt more like a regular friendship, and she liked it.

“Hey, Mack,” she whispered.

Mackenzie laid down her mop and gave Clara her full attention.

“You will not believe this. Hell, I almost don’t believe it. But, I talked to Joan’s lawyer today. Turns out she left me in her will,” Clara said.

“Really?” Mack soaked up everything that Clara divulged as if she were reading the latest gossip column.

“Yes, and everybody is gathering at his office this Friday for the reading of her will. Everybody, including Olivia,” Clara emphasized.

“Good grief. This ought to be a showdown for real. I wish I could be a fly on the wall for this one. What do you think she left you?” Mackenzie asked.

“The dog, Holly? I don’t know. I can’t imagine anything major. Even if she did, I’m not about to get into a battle with her wicked niece over it. Absolutely not! I can see her now, threatening me and trying to make my life a living hell. No, ma’am.” Clara shook her head.

“I don’t give a rat’s you know what about her threats. If Joan left you something, then by law, you’re entitled to it. Period.”

“Now you’re sounding like the lawyer. He was quick to remind me of the same thing,” Clara said.

“Well, then, there you have it. Case closed. I hope you walk away with way more than a dog. You worked for her for ten years and helped care for her when she was sick.”

“And, Joan paid me to do my job. Mack, you know I don’t care about fancy things. The only thing of value to me was Joan. All of Joan’s possessions could go up in smoke tomorrow, and somehow I think we’d all survive just fine.”

“Ha, tell that to Olivia.” Mack cocked her head back in laughter. She felt confident that Olivia was as materialistic as they come.

“Okay, you got me there. Hey, listen, I need to grab one more bite and run. Holly needs to be taken out for a walk. Poor thing. She probably thinks I’m the worst dog mother in the world,” Clara said.

“Somehow, I think she’ll forget all about it as soon as she sees you walking through the door.”

“I sure hope so.”

“Hey, Clara. Keep me posted about Friday. I can’t wait to hear how the saga unfolds. I can close my eyes and see the headlines now.” Mackenzie pretended to be reading a newspaper.

“Clara Covington, the former housekeeper of Mrs. Joan Russell, inherits billions and leaves greedy family members groveling at her feet.” She giggled.

“Will you lower your voice? I can’t tell you anything. You’re going to have these people running around thinking that really happened,” Clara scolded.

“Hold on to your girdle. I’m just kidding around with ya. Even though, it would be nice if you inherited billions. I’m just saying.”

Clara picked up the nearest newspaper and gave Mackenzie a friendly swat on the arm with it. Afterward, she took one last sip of her coffee, and then blew a kiss to her friend before heading out the door.

* * *

The following afternoon, Ms. Mae walked in with her cane in one hand and a slight limp. She checked the schedule hanging on a clipboard and cringed at the idea of only having one tour for the day. Clara returned to the front in time to hear her fussing aloud about it.

“Hey, Ms. Mae. Is everything all right?”

She waved her hand in disgust.

“Eh, everything will be fine after I get a hold of Mike and have a talk with him about this schedule. He’s pampering me too much. Ever since I returned from my knee surgery, he’s given me one tour a day and some days no tours at all. I’m sick of it. I didn’t sign up for a desk job. No offense, Clara,” she said.

“None taken. I’m sure it has to be an adjustment for you. God knows I’ve had my share of changes lately,” Clara murmured.

Ms. Mae pulled up a chair a few feet behind Clara’s desk and made herself comfortable. Clara wondered if the reason Mike was limiting her tours was because she needed to sit and rest so often. She wouldn’t dare say it out loud for fear it might upset Ms. Mae.

“So, what’s your story? You sound like you’ve been going through a tough time,” Ms. Mae asked Clara.

“Do I? I’m sorry. The last thing I want to do is to be a Debbie downer. It just seems like everything is changing as of late, and I guess I’m just trying to figure it all out,” Clara responded.

“Honey, don’t apologize. We’ve all been through life changes at some point or another. It doesn’t matter that you’re going through changes. What matters is where you end up, after all is said and done. I’ve been around here long enough to watch just about every one of these fellas go through something. I’m sure they’ll share with you in due time, but Brody lost his business two years ago. He used to have his own mechanic shop until the finances went down the tubes. Jonathan had a major health scare last year. The doctors thought it was a terminal illness, but thankfully, further testing proved otherwise. And Mike, poor thing…” Ms. Mae folded her arms and shook her head.

“Mike lost the love of his life several years back. Like I said, every one of us has been through something. The good news is we all turned out all right in the end. The same will happen for you, I’m sure of it.”

Clara wanted to press in and ask more about Mike’s situation but thought better of it.

“Mind if I ask you a question?” Ms. Mae said.

“Not at all. Ask away.”

“I promise I won’t say anything, but do you like him?” she asked.

“I’m sorry?” Clara’s forehead creased.

“Mike. Do you like like him? The two of you look like you had a thing yesterday. You know, that little dance you were doing around each other. That’s what happens when two people like each other. If you ask me, he sure is sweet on you,” Ms. Mae whispered.

Clara’s face turned flush. Just then, Mike returned from his lighthouse tour and startled Ms. Mae when he passed her by. She straightened up in her chair and immediately switched the subject.

“Hello, ladies,” he said.

“Don’t ‘hello, ladies’ me. I have a bone to pick with you, sir,” Ms. Mae replied. Although he was the boss, she had no problem expressing herself however she saw fit. It was the kind of thing that could only come from many years of working together. That, plus Mike had a healthy level of respect for his elders.

“Uh, oh. What did I do now, Ms. Mae?” Mike groaned.

“What’s with you giving me one tour again today? I need to get back out there and work, Mike. If the doctor didn’t give me orders to stay off my knee completely, then why are you punishing me like this?” Ms. Mae stared him right in the eye and waited for a response.

“Come on, ease up a little. You just got out of surgery. Don’t you think it would be wise to ease into your old schedule, rather than diving in full speed ahead? By the time summer hits, we’ll be in full swing and I’ll really need you then. If we overwork that knee now, you’ll be out of commission again. Need I remind you what you felt like prior to surgery?” he asked.

“No… you need not remind me of anything. If doc approved my return, then you can add at least one more tour to my schedule.” Mae pouted and then left him with a final thought.

“I won’t take no for an answer, boss. Sorry, but I’ve never been one for pushing papers across a desk, and I’m not about to start now.” Ms. Mae exited the room and Mike let out a deep sigh.

“Looks like she means business,” Clara said.

“She always means business. Technically, I’m her superior, but in reality, she’s the boss.” He laughed. “Gotta love her, though. We’ve been working together for a mighty long time. She followed me here from the Annapolis office. She’s been with me through everything, so as long as it’s within reason, I let her do her own thing. She just likes to keep busy, that’s all. If you ask me, I think she’s afraid of slowing down and aging too quickly.”

“We all age. It’s a natural part of life,” Clara said.

“Yeah, well, try telling that to Ms. Mae.” He laughed.

The room fell into an awkward period of silence. Clara returned to her desk to make it seem like she was busy, but the truth was the afternoon was quiet and she had little to do.

“Hey, Mike. I’m almost done with my to-do list. Now might be the perfect time for me to learn something new, if you have the time to teach me,” she said.

Mike glanced at the schedule, which was pretty wide open for the afternoon. He checked his watch and then his face lit up with the biggest smile.

“I have the perfect plan. I don’t know why I didn’t think of this before now. The best way for you to get on-the-job training is to take a personalized tour with me,” he said.

“Wait, say what now? You want me to go on the boat with you?”

“Yeah, I figured I could give you the experience of what we offer from the customer’s point of view. Unless you’re uncomfortable. Jonathan is out back. I could always ask him or Ms. Mae to join us,” Mike said.

“It’s not that.”

“Well, what is it? Do you suffer from motion sickness?” he asked.

“No, I mean. I don’t know, honestly. I’m kind of embarrassed to admit this, but I’ve never been on a boat before,” Clara admitted.

“Never?”

“Not really. I know that’s unheard of living out here where you are surrounded by so much water, but the closest I ever get to water is by visiting the beach on foot. And, sadly, even that has dwindled down to the bottom of my list as of late,” she said.

“We have to do something about this immediately. This is like a state of emergency or something close to it. We can’t have you living on the island without having at least one experience on a boat.” Mike raised the side of his mouth with the cutest smile.

“Now, grab your things. I’m about to give you the first and best nautical experience you’ve ever had,” he said with confidence.

“Where are we going?”

“The lighthouse, of course. Where else? Hello. Did you forget I’m the captain of the lighthouse tours already? It’s only day two, and you’re already slipping on the job,” he teased.

“Right, the lighthouse, how could I forget?”

Clara grabbed a light jacket and followed Mike to the dock out back. On the way outside they passed Ms. Mae, who was watching them rather suspiciously.

“Ms. Mae, hold down the fort for me. I’m going to give Clara some on-the-job training. We should be back in a couple of hours,” he yelled.

She waved Mike on to confirm that she heard everything he said.

“Mmm hmm, I got your on-the-job training, all right. Is that what these young kids are calling it these days?” she mumbled.

Jonathan overheard Ms. Mae and burst out in uncontrollable laughter.

“Behave yourself, Mae. Don’t go stirring up trouble,” he warned.

“Jonathan, you know me very well by now. There’s absolutely nothing wrong with stirring up good trouble. Besides, the boss has a thing for the new assistant, and you and I both know it.”

He laughed again.

“Hey, leave me out of this. I like my job and I plan on keeping it. Maybe if you weren’t so focused on Mike, you’d notice me trying to give you a little attention.”

Jonathan cranked the engine of his boat and winked at her while steering his way out of the dock. He tipped his hat at her and took off before she had time to respond. Prior to now, Ms. Mae was too fixated on the lives of others to notice that she may have an admirer of her own.

“Well, I’ll be damned. Didn’t see that one coming,” she said to herself.

CHAPTER 9

“Okay, first things first. In order for you to truly appreciate this tour and learn something, you should probably open your eyes,” Mike said. He found humor in watching Clara clench her fists and squeeze her eyes shut.

She tried to inhale the fresh air but found herself wanting to puke everything she ate that morning.

“I’m sorry. I’m doing the best I can, but being out here on the water is making me feel a little queasy.”

“Oh, man. You look like you’re turning three shades of green. I have to keep my hands on the wheel, but I have a few things that might help you. Reach inside that cabinet over there and grab a Dramamine and a bottle of water. That should fix you right up.”

Clara clenched her teeth to keep from gagging and did as Mike instructed. Toward the front, Mike sat in the captain’s chair and maneuvered the boat just like it was second nature to him. She caught a glimpse of the wind blowing in his hair and a tan on the back of his neck.

“Are you all right back there?” he yelled.

“I think I’ll be okay. Just a little nauseous, that’s all.”

“We’re just a mile out from the lighthouse. I’ll share a little history with you to help take your mind off the nausea,” he offered.

“The lighthouse was used in the eighteen hundreds to guide vessels along the shore of Chesapeake Bay. We usually stop at Drum Point Lighthouse first, and then make our way to Cove Point before heading back. The tourists absolutely love it.”

“It sounds nice for those who have stomachs made of steel,” Clara said.

“Eh, come on, you got this. Maybe you just need to build up your stamina. Take a few tours back and forth, and you’ll be good in no time.”

“Easier said than done. I think I’ll be sticking to my desk job after today,” Clara said in the most sincere tone she could muster up. I’d much rather lay out on the beach and stick my feet in the water, she thought to herself.

“So, do you normally give personal tours to your new employees?” she asked.

“Not really. You’re the first newbie we’ve had in a long time, and hopefully the last for a while to come. We have a pretty tight-knit circle that works well together. I’d like to keep it that way, if you know what I mean,” he responded.

“Makes sense. If you don’t mind me asking, what led you to the boat tours industry?”

Mike slowed down as he reached the dock for their first stop.

“Wish I had a fancy answer for you, but it was the next best thing to get into after leaving the Coast Guard. When my partner approached me with the opportunity, I jumped on it. It gave me an opportunity to reconnect with being at sea again. Well, not exactly the sea, but you get the idea.” He smiled.

“Yeah, I do. That’s pretty neat, Mike. Why did you end up leaving the Coast Guard? That sounds like such an awesome way to serve our country,” she asked.

“It would take much longer than a boat ride to the lighthouse to tell that story. But, the short version is I was released on an honorable discharge. I guess you could say I went through a traumatic experience that was a bit tough to bounce back from at the time. I came around eventually.”

His voice trailed off into a moment of awkward silence.

“Now, enough about me.” Mike secured the boat and walked to the back to extend his hand to Clara.

“Let me help you get your footing here.” He helped her out of the boat and grabbed another bottle of water for her.

“You’re starting to look better already, but I’ll throw an extra bottle in my backpack just in case,” Mike said.

In that moment, Clara recognized a desire and curiosity to know more about Mike. What am I thinking? she asked herself. “This guy is my boss and even if it feels like a date, it’s not one. Get it together, Clara. Has it been that long since you’ve been with a man that you could be so desperate?” She shook her head in disgust and furrowed her brow.

Mike turned around and caught Clara in mid-thought.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

“If you’re still feeling that bad, we can head back and do this some other time,” Mike offered.

“No, no. Please, we’re here now,” she reassured him.

Mike led Clara along the dock and began giving her a personalized tour.

“If you look from this angle, you can see how the water opens up into the Chesapeake Bay.” He positioned her to see the area he was pointing to.

“What a tranquil view. This place is so peaceful I feel like I could stand here forever.” Clara closed her eyes and soaked in the sun's warmth.

When she opened her eyes, Mike was towering slightly above admiring her, or at least she thought he was.

He quickly shifted gears, cleared his throat, and pointed toward a building.

“Over there you have the marine museum, which is always a popular request among our clients as well.”

“I’ll bet. It looks like you could spend hours exploring out here and still not see it all. I’m grateful for the tour. This way when people call to book an appointment, I can do a better job at selling the experience,” Clara said.

“Now, we’re talking. That was the whole point of giving you this experience. I’d love for you to experience Ms. Mae’s dinner tour, and Jonathan’s fishing tour as well. We might have to give you a virtual experience so you can avoid all the nausea,” Mike offered.

“Or, perhaps I can take a dose of that medicine you gave me prior to going on the boat. There has to be a way to conquer this thing, right?”

Mike smiled and nodded in agreement with Clara. He appeared to enjoy her enthusiasm and her go-getter mentality. She sensed that if they had met under different circumstances, he may have enjoyed getting to know her personally. It’s too bad she would never know. In some ways it made her wonder if their encounter the night of the accident was fate leading her to new employment, or if it was a missed opportunity for something else.

“Yes, you’ve definitely proven that if you really want something, you go after it and make it happen, Clara. I like that spirit. It will serve you well in life,” he said.

“How did I prove that to you? Technically, we’ve only known each other for what… a little over a week.”

“Think about it. All I had to do was mention that we were hiring. You knew little about it, but you marched right in here the next morning to claim the position,” he said.

“Makes sense. I do have a way of diving in and making things happen if the situation calls for it. I guess it’s that same mentality that brought me here to Maryland in the first place.” She regretted the moment the words slipped out, assuming that Mike would want to know more.

“Please, do tell,” Mike asked.

“Eh, there’s not much to it, really.”

“Wait a minute, that’s not how this works. I shared a little about my background. Now it’s your turn. I took Mackenzie’s word about you, but it would be nice to know more about you other than you were a former housekeeper,” he said.

“Touché. Okay, where do I begin? Like yourself it would take more than a boat ride to get into all the details, but in a nutshell, I came to Maryland thinking that I needed a mini vacation. A little get away if you will. Turns out, I was really searching for a fresh start in life. When I found it, I never returned home. At least, I never returned there to live. I have been back occasionally to take care of family business, but that’s about it.”

“Where’s home for you?” he asked.

“New York. My sister is the only surviving family member back home, and let’s just say we don’t really talk much.”

“Say no more. I understand,” he responded.

“Do you have siblings?”

“No, but you don’t need one to understand that family relationships can be tricky at times,” he said.

“Amen to that.”

Back at the boat, Mike assisted Clara aboard and handed her the same life jacket she wore on the way there.

“As soon as you’re all fastened up, I’ll pull this baby out of here so we can get back before your meds wear off.” He chuckled.

“Aw, crap. I wasn’t even thinking about it. Thanks for the reminder,” she teased.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure the waves will remind you.”

“Great, thanks,” Clara said.

“No problem, that’s what I’m here for.” He continued to poke fun.

“I keep meaning to ask about your headlamp. How did the repairs turn out?”

“It looks as good as new. By the way, Al said he expects to see you in the shop soon. He said you don’t have to worry about the cost. He’s happy to work with his long-standing customers,” Mike said.

“He’s the best. I’ll have to go by there soon. I’m about due for an oil change, anyway,” Clara bent over trying to ward off that icky feeling that was rising with every bump and splash in the boat.

“Ah, don’t you just love that fresh air,” he asked.

“Mmm hmm,” she moaned.

What should’ve been a quick ride felt like an eternity. All Clara wanted to do was make it back without hurling in front of Mike. She was intent on sitting still and trying to maintain control until they made it back to shore.

* * *

“Hello,” the sound of a five-year-old voice answered on the other end of the line.

“Hi, Stephanie. It’s Ms. Clara. How are you, sweetheart?”

“I’m good. Would you like to talk to Mommy?”

“I’d love to talk to her if she’s not too busy,” Clara said.

“Okay, I’ll go get her for you.”

In the background, Clara could hear Mackenzie pleading with her little girl to clean up and get ready for bed. She didn’t know how Mackenzie did it, but she worked tirelessly during the day and gave her all to provide little Stephanie the best life she could as a single mother. Stephanie’s father was a deadbeat dad who made occasional appearances a few times a year. His priorities were on the road with his traveling band and dreams of making it big someday.

“Hey, Clara,” Mackenzie said.

“Hey, you sound exhausted. Is this a bad time?” Clara asked.

“No, you’re good. I just finished running a nice hot bath, and I plan on putting my hair up and soaking in the tub, girl. It’s the perfect time to catch up. How’s the new job coming along?”

“It’s…” Clara hesitated. “It’s coming along fine, I guess,” she said.

“Uh, oh. What’s the matter? Do you miss your housekeeping gig?”

“No, surprisingly, I like the challenge of trying something completely different. It’s not that at all,” Clara said.

“Then, what is it? Why the hesitation?”

“First, you need to promise me you will take what I’m about to say seriously and you won’t tease,” Clara pleaded.

“Oh, this is going to be good, whatever it is.” Mack chuckled.

“Mack! I’m being serious.”

“All right, I won’t poke fun. Whenever I do, you know it’s all in love, anyway. Now, tell me what’s on your mind, kiddo,” Mack said.

After a long pause, Clara took a deep breath and revealed her secret.

“I think I made a mistake by taking this job. I mean… God knows I needed to get my act together fast, and I definitely needed the money. But, maybe I was hasty to accept a job working with Mike,” she confessed.

“What? Clara, why would you say a thing like that? I thought you liked the challenge of trying something new?”

“I do. Everything about the job is perfect, except…”

“Except what?” Mackenzie asked.

“How can I continue working there if I’m attracted to my boss? I don’t know what’s gotten into me, but I feel like an animal that’s been released into the wild. I guess this is what I get for putting dating off for so long. I thought the guy was kind of cute right from the start. But, I was willing to put those thoughts aside because I desperately needed the job. The thing is, I probably could ignore my feelings, but…” Clara lowered her voice. “I think he’s into me, too. And, even if I thought I was imagining things, I know Ms. Mae isn’t. She made that rather clear earlier today,” Clara said.

“Didn’t I tell you getting that job was a sign? Man, this is better than catching up on my daytime soaps recorded on my DVR.” Mackenzie couldn’t help but poke a little fun, even though she promised not to.

“Mack!”

“All right, all right, no teasing. Got it. I’m inclined to believe that you are not hallucinating if Ms. Mae thinks there’s something going on. That woman is as sharp as they come. But, how did all of this come about? Mike always presents himself like a gentleman when he comes to the café. Is he coming on to you at the job?” Mackenzie asked.

“No, not at all. I can’t explain it. It’s the subtle little things that guys do when they’re into somebody. You know.”

“Like?” Mackenzie pressed further.

“Like awkwardly getting in the way when I’m trying to get to my chair and then fumbling over himself to the point of embarrassment. Or gazing at me from across the room and staring with a lingering smile until something snaps him out of it. It sounds silly, I know. But it’s real, and it’s happening whenever we interact with each other. He’s being the ultimate professional. But, I look forward to getting to work early in the morning, and I’m wondering if it’s for all the wrong reasons.”

“I told you. I knew he was a good catch from the start,” Mackenzie proudly declared.

“I’m sure he is a good catch for somebody, but he’s my boss. I have to rein it in now before this gets out of hand. You should’ve seen me earlier today when he took me out to the lighthouse. I wanted our time out there to last so I could get to know him more. He told me the story of his honorable discharge from the Coast Guard. Apparently, there was some sort of traumatic event that caused him to leave. All I wanted to do was sit and listen. In a perfect world where we didn’t work together, the outing today could’ve easily been a date. The fact that I look at him that way can only mean trouble if I’m not careful going forward,” Clara said.

“Okay, so you’re human. Those hormones of yours still work after several years of celibacy. Give yourself a break. You did nothing wrong, and there’s no reason to question whether this is the job for you. I say be a professional by day and whatever happens after hours is up to your discretion. You probably need a little nighttime action to help calm down those hormones, anyway.” Mackenzie laughed.

“Mack, come on. Get real. That’s not a good idea and you know it.”

“Give me a break. Everybody in this town is married to somebody I know, related to somebody I know, interested in somebody I know, or shacking up with somebody I know. Take Jonathan, for example. Did you know he’s been pursuing Ms. Mae for months now? She doesn’t have a clue,” Mackenzie said.

“No, I didn’t know.”

“Mmm hmm, well he is. But if you tell him I said so, I’ll deny it. Oh, and the mystery of Mike’s honorable discharge is actually rather tragic. I don’t know all the details, but it’s my understanding he witnessed his fiancé being killed while they were both serving together,” Mackenzie admitted.

“Oh, man. That’s terrible.”

“Tell me about it,” Mack said.

“Hey, how do you know all this? What are you, like, the town mayor or something?”

“No, I’m not the mayor, but I do work at the café, aka gossip central. Even though a lot of it I hear firsthand. Some of it I overhear, but you know, it’s all the same thing.” She giggled.

“Yeah, sure, if you say so,” Clara said.

“So, what are you going to do?”

“Well, now that I’ve talked things out, which feels very therapeutic, by the way, I’m not going to do anything but lie here with Holly, get a good night’s rest, and wake up refreshed and ready to be the ultimate professional in the morning. I’m lucky to even have a job so soon given my situation. The last thing I want to do is mess things up,” Clara said.

“I guess that’s an acceptable plan for now. The jury is still out on what the future may hold. In the meantime, you still need to work on getting out there and explore the dating scene again.”

“Oh, God, no. I can’t do it. If I can’t meet a guy in some sort of natural and authentic way, then I’ll just accept living alone for the rest of my life. I wasn’t built for dating apps, online dating, matchmaking, and whatnot. I get irritated just thinking about it,” Clara said.

Mackenzie sighed on her end of the line.

“What is he supposed to do? Fall out of the sky and into your lap?” Mackenzie asked.

“Perhaps, but I’m not worried about it. That’s up to him to figure out.”

“You’re such a nut job, but I love you just the same, girl,” Mackenzie said.

“Love ya.”

CHAPTER 10

Mike emerged from his office with receipts in hand and a look of frustration. As he marched over to the coffee machine, he let out a sigh. He was a creature of habit, and it was becoming obvious to Clara whenever he was in the midst of a problem he couldn’t solve. His frustrations usually began with pacing, it may include a few sighs, and it always ended up at the coffee machine.

“Having a hard time?” She slowly spun around in her office chair.

“Is it that obvious?” he asked.

“Let’s put it this way. I haven’t been working here long, but I’m pretty good at picking up on body language. Something has you in a tizzy.”

“Ha, you’re right. I never learned how to develop a poker face,” he said before taking a sip of coffee. “My dad used to always tell me to stop wearing my feelings on my sleeve. Guess I never mastered that one.”

“Well, what’s bothering you? Maybe I can help,” Clara offered.

“Nah, it’s fine. Your day is about to conclude in a few minutes. I’d hate to hold you up with something so ridiculous. Besides, I’m sure you have somebody waiting for you to come home… I would imagine.”

“Yes, I have a companion,” Clara said.

“Oh, what’s the lucky guy’s name?”

Clara giggled, which caused Mike to look at her with a puzzled smirk on his face.

“Her name is Holly. She’s my newly adopted canine. Thankfully, I found a sweet teenager in the building who walks the dogs in the neighborhood, so Holly should be fine.”

“Oh, Holly, your dog. Right. Sorry, I don’t know why I assumed you were talking about…”

His voice trailed off.

“A guy?” she said.

“Well, yeah. I just figured a woman like yourself would probably be taken, that’s all.”

“Hardly!” Clara responded with so much emphasis she had to reconsider how it may have sounded.

“It’s not that I wouldn’t mind having a male companion, I just haven’t met the right one. Sorry, that’s probably TMI,” she said.

“No, don’t apologize. I get it. It’s difficult getting out there and meeting new people. Especially in this day and age. All this modern technology has replaced human interaction. It’s crazy. That’s why I love it out here on the Island. People out here believe in face-to-face communication; they know each other by name. Most of the folks out here grew up in the area, went to school together, and started families of their own right here in Solomons Island,” Mike said.

“Do you like it here even better than Annapolis?”

“Annapolis is beautiful, too. But, in a different way. Out here, it’s quiet. It’s peaceful. I can count the stars at night. If I ever miss Annapolis, it’s just a boat ride away,” he said.

Forgetting he was in the midst of a problem he was trying to solve, Mike glanced down at the receipts in his hand.

“So, what are you trying to figure out?” Clara asked.

“Well, I was trying to go through some of Brody’s expenses and identify a few loopholes. I have about four months of receipts here and everything is all disorganized. It’s all my fault. I swore at the beginning of the year I was going to do a better job at keeping track of this stuff, but so far I haven’t made a lick of progress,” he said.

“I can totally help with that. I mean, you’ll still be in charge of figuring out the numbers, but I was born to organize things. I don’t see why this would be any different.”

“You’re sure? It’s four o’clock. I can always try to tackle round two with Brody when he comes in later this week,” Mike said.

“Let me at least try to take a stab at it. It may not be much, but if you lead me to all your receipts, I’ll put them in order by date and by month. That way, you can readily identify what’s missing and check the amounts without taking forever to find what you’re looking for,” Clara said.

“All right, but before we step inside my office, I should warn you it looks like a war zone. You might be sorry you volunteered to help after you see what’s on the other side of this door.”

The door to Mike’s office creaked open to an unsightly view of stacks of receipts spread out everywhere.

“Good God,” Clara said.

“I thought you said there were four months’ of receipts? This looks more like a year’s worth. And this is just from Brody’s expenses?” She continued.

“Well, I’m looking for Brody’s expenses amid all the others.”

“Goodness. I hope we don’t find any living creatures underneath one of these piles in here.” Clara was grossed out and didn’t mind letting it be known.

“Tell me how you really feel. I tried to warn ya.” Mike laughed.

“I’m sorry. I just don’t know how you can think straight in an atmosphere like this. The good news is you hired the right girl for the job. We’re gonna whip these receipts into place in no time. Then afterward, we’re going to get you signed up for one of those receipt tracking apps or something like it,” she said.

“No, ma’am. I’m as old school as they come. I’ve already agreed to start one of those new techy programs this month, and that’s already more than I can stand.”

Two hours and several organized piles later, Clara had everything sorted by the months of the year and by various vendors. She twisted her hair up in a bun to make herself comfortable and took off her heels so she could comfortably spread out on the floor to position her stacks. Mike was on all fours beside her, watching intently as he learned her system.

“Okay, there you have it. You should be able to start with the January pile over here. If you take this stack to your computer, everything you need to know is sorted by vendor and date. Whatever you do, don’t remove the paperclips until you’re ready to go through the piles.”

Her stomach growled obnoxiously, which interrupted her thought and made both of them laugh.

“And, that’s our signal to stop while we’re ahead,” Mike said.

“Clara, this is amazing. I would’ve still been here sorting through everything if it hadn’t been for your high level of organization. But I feel terrible. It’s six o’clock, two hours past the end of your shift, and you’re starving.” He continued.

Clara waved her hand as if she was dismissing the extra effort put into helping him.

“No, seriously. It’s not your job to put in overtime hours. I don’t want you to think I’m going to be in the habit of keeping you after work.”

“It’s nothing, really. I don’t mind helping out. Especially with something like this. Blame it on my former line of work, but organizing is a strong suit for me,” she said with a smile.

“At least let me send you home with a hot meal from the café. We can put in an order with Mackenzie. I’m sure they have something good on the specials menu for tonight.”

“You really don’t…” Clara began to protest, but Mike interrupted.

“I want to. Besides, I’m dining at the front counter tonight, and the place is only a few feet away. I’ve never met anybody who passed up a free meal from the café. Don’t tell me you’re going to be the first.”

“Okay, you win,” Clara said as she slid her feet back into her heels.

“How about you give me five minutes to freshen up, and I’ll meet you out front,” she said.

“Sounds good.”

* * *

Mackenzie tucked her pen at the top of her ear and folded her arms with an expression of disbelief smeared across her face. Clara figured the sight of her and Mike walking in together would get a rise out of Mack, but she didn’t expect that much of a reaction. Under normal circumstances, what was the big deal with grabbing a bite to go with your boss? Clara thought to herself.

“Well, well. What do we have here? Two of my favorite people dining together. Come on in and pull up a chair,” Mack said.

“Oh, we’re not dining together. We’re just making a quick pit stop to take something to go,” Clara said.

Mike nodded in agreement and waved hello to Mackenzie.

“Yeah, Clara has to get home to her dog, and I probably need to go back to the office for at least another hour,” Mike said.

“That’s ridiculous. The two of you need to sit down and eat your meal while it’s nice and hot. Clara… Mike… have a seat right here at my station. I need some company, anyway. Josh is about to drive me crazy tonight. If I hear one more story about this restoration project he’s working on, I’m gonna lose it,” she complained.

Josh was standing within earshot and heard everything. He refrained from making a comment but stuck out his tongue at Mackenzie while escorting customers to their table. They were work buddies, so it was kind of hard not to talk about every aspect of their lives in between serving customers.

“Hey, that sounds neat. What is he restoring?” Mike asked.

“A vintage car of some sort. He’s been ordering car parts for weeks. One minute he watches a few shows about car restoration, and the next thing I know, he’s an expert. God help us all when he finally puts this thing on the road.” Mackenzie laughed.

“Enough about that. What can I get you to drink?” She continued.

Clara darted her eyes at Mackenzie for seating them against her wishes. Of course, Mack being who she was, totally ignored Clara and positioned her pen to take down their order.

“Ladies first,” Mike said.

“Thanks, I’ll have a Coke and a hot open turkey sandwich. It may be spring, but the evenings are still chilly if you ask me.” Clara rubbed the goosebumps on her arms.

“It sure is chilly this evening. That hot open turkey sandwich will warm you right up. You having your usual cheesecake tonight?” Mack asked.

“I think I’ll pass. My poor waistline is going to look like cheesecake if I don’t start exercising some restraint.”

The ladies joked about their ongoing battles with desserts and waistlines. But the entire time Mike looked at Clara with an innocent smile. When the laughter died down, he finally broke his silence.

“You shouldn’t say that about yourself. You look great just the way you are,” he said. Then, he looked at Mackenzie and added, “You both look great. I wouldn’t change a thing about either of you.”

Mackenzie winked at Clara. It was her subtle acknowledgement of everything they talked about on the phone last night.

“Mike, you can come hang out in my section of the café any day of the week. Now, what can I get for you tonight? After a late night at the office, I know you have to be hungry,” Mack said.

“I think I’ll give the hot open turkey sandwich a try with a side of fries. Oh, and I’ll take a beer, please.”

“All righty. One beer, a Coke, two hot open turkeys, and a side of fries coming right up. I’ll be right back.” Mack disappeared through the kitchen doors to place their order.

Across the café, a local group of women were grumbling over a game of Parcheesi. It wasn’t uncommon to see people hanging around for a few hours indulging in hobbies they shared in common.

“So. Give me your honest opinion. I know you haven’t been working with us very long, but what are your thoughts about working at the Lighthouse so far? And, don’t be shy about it. Pretend you’re not talking to your boss right now. Give it to me straight,” Mike said.

“Well, thankfully, I have nothing bad to say or else this would be awkward. But, so far, so good. I like working at Lighthouse Tours.” Clara smiled.

“Yeah?”

“Yes, you sound surprised. What’s not to like? I love scheduling tours, the clients are amazing, and Ms. Mae is absolutely hilarious. That woman keeps me entertained, for sure,” Clara said.

Mike’s eyes crinkled at the corners as he sat back and laughed.

“She’s something, isn’t she?” he said.

“She sure is. Then there’s Jonathan and Brody. I’m still getting to know them, but they’ve been great so far. Everyone has welcomed me and made me feel like an instant member of the team. Actually, more like a member of the work family.”

“That warms my heart. I’ve always stressed to my employees how important it is to stick together and create a great work environment for each other. I’m glad that’s been your experience so far,” Mike said.

Mackenzie served their drinks and leaned over to share a little café humor with them.

“You two want to see something funny? Once I walk away, turn around and check out old Bobby sitting at the corner table by the window. It never fails. Every evening by seven he’s as drunk as a skunk and falls asleep sitting upright with his mouth cocked open. I don’t know how many times I thought about pouring some Tabasco sauce in his mouth just to get a rise out of him.” Mackenzie cracked herself up on the way back to the kitchen.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Clara yelled.

They peeked over at Bobby and chuckled.

“Hey, at least he’s in here minding his business and not bothering anybody,” Mike said.

“That’s true.”

After a quiet moment passed, Clara decided to loosen up and enjoy getting to know Mike.

“Okay, so now it’s my turn. I want to ask you a similar question,” she said.

“Uh, oh.”

“Don’t worry. It won’t be painful. I just want to know what you think of me as your new employee. Am I turning out to be the assistant you hoped I would be or…” She hesitated.

“Aw, definitely. Anybody can learn the inner workings of the job, but it takes the right personality to handle the customer service aspect, to work well with others, and to keep me in line when I get disorganized. You’re definitely an asset to us,” Mike said.

“Good.”

“So, enough about work. Tell me more about yourself. What do you like to do during your downtime?” he asked.

“Sadly, I have nothing exciting to report. I spend most of my evenings hanging out with Holly and organizing the last few boxes that need to be unpacked. I’m usually so exhausted these days that I end up conking out before the nightly news comes on,” Clara confessed.

“Yeah, but surely you’ll get back to doing something for fun once you’re officially settled in.”

“Fun? What’s that? I come here and hang out with Mack when I feel like getting out. That’s about as fun as it gets,” Clara responded.

“Wait. How long have you been living here again?”

“Ten years, but you have to keep in mind that I’m a homebody at heart, plus I was a live-in housekeeper and good friends with my boss before she passed away. Even when she got sick, I willingly stayed home and took care of her. I know it sounds kind of strange that I haven’t explored around more. I guess I must add that to my to-do list,” she said.

“Let me start by offering my condolences. Your boss must’ve meant a lot to you. It says a lot about your character that you would be there for her when she was sick. Now it makes even more sense to me that she would leave you in her will. It sounds like you were a true gem in her eyes.”

“Thank you, Mike,” Clara responded.

“I also want to officially extend an invitation to be your tour guide to the area.”

“What? No… no.” She refused.

“Yeah, why not? It makes perfect sense. You desperately need to get out and learn more about this town you call home. And, I just happen to be the ultimate tour guide. It’s a win-win situation. I get to revisit some well-known places here in the area, and you receive a personal tour free of charge.”

“Mike, I can’t put you out of your way like that.”

“Why not? We’ll go after hours, of course. Come on. I promise to keep you on dry land this time,” he offered.

Just then Mackenzie returned to the table with their food. The fresh aroma of hot open turkey sandwiches was enough to make anybody’s stomach rumble with delight.

“Hey, Mackenzie, will you talk to your girl over here? Tell her it’s about time that she gets out and explores Solomons Island, instead of staying home all the time. I offered to give her a tour, but she won’t budge,” Mike said.

“Sorry, Clara. I’m with Mike on this one. You do need to get out more. People pay good money to go on his tours, so if he’s offering, I wouldn’t refuse. Now, here are your fries and a few napkins. I’m going to check on a few customers. Holler for me if you need anything.” Mack left just as quickly as she arrived. Normally, she’d sit down and spend time with Clara, so her frequent disappearing acts didn’t go unnoticed and appeared to be intentional.

“See, even Mackenzie is backing me on this one. Your first official tour can start as early as this Saturday at nine a.m. You should wear a pair of hiking shoes and come dressed to explore the great outdoors. And, by all means, bring a friend along if it will make you feel more comfortable. What do you say?”

In a soft-spoken voice Clara asked, “Are you sure?”

“I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t. Think of it as an investment. The more you know about the area, the more you can talk up our tours.” He smiled.

“That sounds like a good proposition to me. Count me in.” Clara extended her hand across the table to seal the deal.

* * *

With a full belly, Clara grew comfortable in her chair and didn’t want to leave. The conversation with Mike was pleasant but, with Holly on her conscience, she knew it was best to get going. They said their goodbyes to Mackenzie and took a slow stroll out to Clara’s car, which was parked inches away from the space where they first met.

“I’m right over here,” she said.

“Trust me, I remember your car very well. I can still close my eyes and hear the crunching sound of your bumper doing the tango with my headlamp.”

“Let me guess. You plan on holding that against me from now until eternity, don’t you?” Clara laughed.

“Not true. But, I do plan on teasing you about it for a while longer. I gotta have a little fun first, you see. Then, I’ll let it go maybe five or ten years down the line,” he said.

“Oh, I see. So, you plan on keeping me around the Lighthouse company for at least five to ten years, just so you can tease me. That’s good to know.” Clara poked right back at him.

She walked around to the driver’s side and clicked her remote control to unlock the doors. Mike followed her and held the door open as only a gentleman would. Once inside, she put the window down. He bent over slightly to say his goodbyes.

“All right, how about this. I’ll only tease you about the car one or two more times. Maybe three times max. But, we’ll keep you here at the Lighthouse for as long as you’d like a position with us. How does that sound?” Mike asked.

Clara looked at him and revealed all her pearly white teeth before responding.

“Hey, I’m tough, so I can deal with a little teasing, that’s nothing. And, there’s nothing like job security, so I’m good with that, too.”

“Well, all right, then. We’ll see you in the morning. Thanks again for your help this evening. Drive safe now.” Mike tapped the hood of the car and walked across the street toward the Lighthouse Tours company. Watching him gave her this warm, fuzzy feeling on the inside. She didn’t want to make much of it, but she was also having a hard time ignoring it.

CHAPTER 11

Clara stood in the supply room searching for brochures for the front desk. She was startled by hands that embraced her waist from behind and a sensual voice that softly whispered, “I have a surprise for you. Turn around slowly.” She tried her best to turn but it felt like no matter what she did, it was a struggle. Finally, she rolled over to the sound of her favorite radio station blaring today’s weather. The gentle hands that felt so real and the man’s voice no longer existed. Sadly, it was all a dream. Clara was agitated. Instead of seeing the face of the man in her dreams, all she was left with was the weather report from her alarm clock. “It’s going to be a high of sixty-eight with clear skies today.”

“Ugh,” Clara moaned.

She stretched as far as her arm could reach to slap the snooze button. But after three attempts, it was time to emerge from the sheets and take Holly outside.

After her usual cup of oatmeal with raisins, she skimmed the closet for something to wear to work. With a tight budget she was already recycling outfits and mix-matching whenever she could. Eventually, she would have to give in and purchase a few new outfits against her will.

“Holly, what do you think, sweet girl? Should I wear the navy-blue pants with the white blouse? Or should I repeat the black dress?”

Holly watched Clara with her tail wagging. She took that as a sign of approval for the navy-blue pants.

On the drive in, her Bluetooth announced a call from an unknown number.

“Hello?”

“Clara?” the voice on the other end of the line said.

“Yes, who’s speaking?”

“It’s Olivia. If you have a minute we need to talk,” she said.

“I have a few minutes to spare. How can I help you, Olivia?”

“I really wish you wouldn’t play dumb with me. You know why I’m calling.”

“Look,” Clara said.

“No, you look. I think we can agree that my aunt was more than generous to you. My brother and I have been looking over her records. With the salary she paid you, plus the free room and board, you earned way more than what an average housekeeper would make. One might say that you were intentionally taking advantage,” Olivia implied.

“What?”

“Save the innocent act,” Olivia said with a sharp tone.

Clara was fuming but paid careful attention not to do anything irrational on the road. She continued to listen.

“Just know this. We will pursue you to the ends of the earth if you even think about taking anything from our family. Everything that’s in that will belongs to Aunt Joan’s blood relatives. Do I make myself clear?” Olivia asked.

Clara reached for the appropriate button and disconnected the call. She had the mindset to drive straight to the police station and file a complaint. But, what would that accomplish? What was she going to complain about? Empty threats from a greedy woman? Perhaps she should tell the lawyer what just happened, she thought to herself. But, again, was she really afraid of Olivia? The whole thing was stupid. “This is exactly how people behave when greed dominates their very existence,” she said out loud.

The phone rang one more time with the same unknown number. This time she sent the call straight to voicemail. With the push of a button, she turned on the radio and listened to something to help put her mind at ease before arriving to work.

* * *

Around noon a woman with long blond hair, perky bosoms, and an hourglass figure walked in the front door of Lighthouse Tours. She immediately caught Brody’s attention as she laid her purse and keys on the counter.

“How are you, Brody?” she asked.

“I’m doing well, Savannah. Looking for Mike?”

Clara tried to keep a straight face, but she could hardly believe what she was seeing. Wasn’t her top supposed to provide a little more coverage? Clara thought to herself. Was it supposed to be soo… see through? she thought.

“I would like to see him if he’s around,” Savannah responded.

She glanced at Clara, sizing her up from head to toe before speaking.

“Well, hello there. You must be the new assistant. Aren’t you a cutie,” she said.

Savannah shook Clara’s hand and made herself comfortable, leaning on one of the counters a few feet away from Clara’s desk. Clara didn’t know who this woman was but figured she must be welcomed the way she was making herself feel right at home.

“Oh, don’t worry. Everybody knows me very well around here.”

“I see. Well, it’s nice to meet you,” Clara said.

“I don’t recall Mike saying anything about finding a new assistant. How long have you been working here?”

“This is my first week,” Clara responded.

“Oh, that’s nice. How did you find out about the position?”

“It’s a crazy story, really. Technically, Mike and I met when we got into a little fender bender. That was a whole scene. Totally my fault. But anyway, turns out we have a friend in common. She works across the street at the café, actually. Her name is Mackenzie. Do you know her?” Clara asked.

“I may have met her a time or two. I don’t really hang out in places like that, though.”

“Right. Well, he told me about the job, Mack put in a good word as one of my references. And, the rest, as they say, is history.” Clara was trying to be friendly, but she didn’t like the way Savannah was looking at her.

“Interesting. Mike must’ve been desperate. He normally makes his applicants go through a much more rigorous process than that,” she said.

Clara clamped down on her bottom lip to keep from saying anything harsh. This must be my lucky day, she thought to herself. First Olivia, and now this… she thought.

“Savannah, hi. How can I help you?” Mike emerged from the back with one hand in his pocket and the other hand resting on a pen behind his ear.

“Well, hello to you, too, stranger. Why do you sound so professional?”

She placed her hand on his chest and nestled up close to give him a kiss on the cheek.

Mike glanced over at Clara and took a step back to continue talking to Savannah.

“Well, we are in my place of business. I didn’t realize you were stopping by today. I’m kind of swamped with meetings this morning,” Mike said.

“That’s no problem. I’ll let you get back to your meetings. I was wondering if you wanted to grab a bite to eat later on. Maybe you can stop by and we can have a little play date.” She winked at him.

“Yeah, the thing is, I’m running the dinner tour this afternoon. By the time I’m done with that and then close up, it will probably be a late night,” Mike responded. You could tell he felt uncomfortable, but somehow he was squirming his way through it.

Clara returned to her paperwork so she wouldn’t seem nosey, but she was fully listening to the entire conversation.

“I guess you’ll have to take a rain check, then. That’s too bad. I was cooking up something very special for you tonight,” Savannah said.

“I bet you were,” Clara murmured ever so softly under her breath. She faked a cough and cleared her throat, leaving Brody in silent laughter while he continued filling out his paperwork on the other side of the room.

“We’ll talk about it soon, but for now I really need to get back to my meeting,” Mike said.

“All right. Fair enough.” Clara heard the sound of lips smacking behind her before watching blondie pick up her belongings and storm out the front door.

Clara was thrilled to see Savannah go but even more thrilled to finally have a reason to stop thinking about Mike. Mixing business with pleasure always had the potential to be problematic if things didn’t work out. She didn’t want to end up like one of those hopeless women in the soap operas sleeping around with the boss.

“Clara, can I see you in my office for a minute?” Mike asked.

She had that feeling in the pit of her stomach like she was in hot water with the boss. He probably heard what she mumbled under her breath. Dang it. You have to do a better job of controlling your tongue if you want to keep a job, she thought to herself.

“Sure, Mike.”

She got up and followed Mike to his office. Brody continued to find humor in the whole thing and sat grinning from ear to ear as Clara passed by. She jokingly stuck out her tongue at him.

Once behind closed doors Mike stood behind his desk.

“I owe you an apology for the way Savannah spoke to you. I heard her from the back. That wasn’t right,” he said.

Clara made light of it while internally breathing a sigh of relief.

“Eh, it was nothing. I’m a new face around here. Not everyone takes too kindly to having new people around,” she said.

“Yeah, well, if everyone else can welcome you, she shouldn’t be an exception to the rule.”

“I’m sure she’s just being protective,” Clara suggested.

“Protective? Over what?”

“Uh, I don’t mean to pry, but I would presume over you. Some women like to let it be known that their man is off limits,” Clara said.

“But, we’re not…” He stopped dead in his tracks. “We…” He just couldn’t seem to find the right words to explain his complex situation.

“Never mind. Just know that it won’t happen again. I vowed to create a work atmosphere where my employees are respected, and I plan to uphold that vow. I’ll have a talk with her later, but I just wanted to make sure you know where I stand,” he said.

“I appreciate that.”

Mike looked at her with a longing in his eyes. It was as if he had so much more to say but couldn’t due to the nature of their relationship.

“Hey, um, before you go. I have to take a few more telephone meetings, and then I’m heading out for the tour this afternoon. I just wanted to wish you good luck tomorrow morning in case I don’t see you for the rest of the day. If there is such a thing. I really don’t know what the right words are, but I wish you well,” he said.

“Thanks, I’m actually going to need all the luck I can get. Joan’s niece doesn’t seem to be too thrilled with me. Even though I didn’t do anything to deserve it.”

“Let me guess, she sees you as some sort of threat?” he asked.

“Yeah, can you believe it? I’m sorry for doing my job and caring for the woman. Sorry that poses such a threat.” Clara began pacing around the office.

“Maybe if she cared enough, she would’ve been more involved and wouldn’t need to worry about anyone posing a threat. Anyone who really knows me also knows better,” Clara said.

Mike watched as she slowly paced around.

“I’m sorry. I get fired up just talking about her. My day didn’t exactly get off to the best start after receiving a call from her right before work. But, enough about that. You have another meeting to prepare for, and I need to get back up to the front desk,” she said.

He glanced at the clock.

“I do have to get ready for this call, but I want to hear how things worked out when you get back tomorrow afternoon,” he said.

Clara began walking toward the door.

“Thank you, but you didn’t hire me to come here and talk about my drama,” she said.

“Clara.”

She turned around and made eye contact. He had one hand on the telephone as he leaned in to reiterate to her, “If I’m asking you, it’s because I care. So, as long as you’re comfortable sharing, I’d like to know.”

“Sure,” she said.

She whispered, “Have a good meeting,” and backed slowly out of his office.

CHAPTER 12

“Mae, let’s sit down and settle this thing once and for all. We can talk over lunch. Come on.”

Jonathan pointed toward a bench several feet from the dock where they normally boarded the tours.

“What is there to settle?” she asked.

“Don’t play innocent with me, Mae. We have some unfinished business to discuss. It feels like you’ve been dodging me ever since I revealed my feelings.”

“I’ve done no such thing. I’ve just been busy, that’s all.”

“Busy? With what? All you’ve been doing is complaining about not having enough tours. How could you be busy? Now, are you going to come sit with me and give your knee a break or what?” he asked.

Ms. Mae followed Jonathan to the bench and proceeded to unzip her insulated lunch bag.

Jonathan popped open his cola, took a sip, and got straight to the point.

“So, what are you afraid of?” he asked.

“Pardon me?”

“You heard me, what are you afraid of, Anna Mae? You seem to enjoy my company, we make each other laugh, you call me whenever something urgent comes up, but the moment I reveal my feelings and start paying you extra attention, you start giving me the cold shoulder. I don’t get it. Did I do something wrong?” Jonathan shrugged his shoulders.

Ms. Mae held her sandwich but didn’t seem to have much of an appetite after hearing the sadness in Jonathan’s voice. He was right. He had become a supportive friend over the years, a confidante. He was always there for her on a personal level. So why did she retreat at a time when he made himself so vulnerable?

“You haven’t done anything wrong, Jonathan. You’ve done everything right. We’ve been friends, for what, almost eight years now?” she asked.

He nodded his head.

“You entered my life shortly after my Glynn died. You’ve seen me at my best and at the lowest point of my life. You were never just a co-worker, instead you became an instant friend, just when I needed you most,” she said.

“Is that all you see me as? A friend and nothing more?”

“I have to be honest. I put you and every other man in that category and kept you there just because I don’t know any other way. Glynn was my only lover. It may sound crazy but after he passed, I buried that part of my heart with him. I haven’t made room in my life for another man since. It’s not you, Jonathan. I promise, it’s not you,” she pleaded.

“So, just to be certain. You don’t mind sharing meals with me, having me come to your aid, sharing long talks about life, getting to know each other’s family members, but when it comes to the idea of becoming one, and falling in love, you have a problem with that?”

“I don’t mean it like that, Jonathan,” she said.

“Okay, well, here’s how I mean it. I never expected to be more than a co-worker and friend to you, Mae. I swear I didn’t. I knew that losing Glynn was probably one of the toughest things you had to go through. I also knew that it would take some time for your heart to heal. But, now, here it is eight years later, and I’m in love with you. I enjoy running by the house when you’re sick to bring your favorite bowl of hot pea soup, and I enjoy our long talks. Not when the game is on, of course, but I do enjoy talking to you. And, I’m tired of going around pretending that we’re just friends. Quite frankly, I don’t know how you do it. It’s like you’re oblivious to what’s really going on between us or you’re simply not interested. Either way, I can’t do this anymore. I love you, Anna Mae. Hell, I want to make love to you. I want the full package with you. But, if you don’t want me in return, for the sake of sparing my heart, I have to make some serious changes. It’s the only way. I have to move on,” Jonathan said.

Mae stared at the veins in her hands. She felt an overwhelming sense of grief at the thought of losing Jonathan, yet she didn’t know what to say.

“Somehow I figured this conversation would end in silence,” Jonathan said.

“I’m going to give you some time to think about what I said. Whenever you’re ready to talk, you know where to find me.”

Jonathan watched a boat going by, hoping Mae would respond. When she didn’t, he gathered his things, got up, and proceeded to walk away.

* * *

Mackenzie was dressed in all black when Clara stopped by the cafe. It was a part of the look that the new owner was going for, among other changes. Josh was serving his usual tables and there was a peppy new addition to the team named, Chloe.

A group of locals occupied the seats at the front counter, which was fine by Clara since she didn’t plan to stay long.

“There she is. How’s my girl doing?” Mackenzie asked.

“I’m beat. Thought I would pop my head in to say a quick hello before heading home,” Clara said.

“Aww, that’s too bad. You know I love it when you stay and keep me company.”

“You didn’t seem to care when I was in here with Mike the other night. I barely saw you that night,” Clara responded.

“The two of you looked like you were having such a good conversation, I didn’t want to interrupt, that’s all.”

“Mmm hmm,” Clara grunted.

“So, tomorrow is the big day. Are you nervous?” Mackenzie asked.

“I just want to hurry up and get it over with. I hate to say it, but the less I have to interact with Olivia, the better off I’ll be.”

“I hear that,” Mackenzie said.

“Hey, Mack, random question for you,” Clara said.

“Sure, what’s on your mind?”

“Did you know that Mike was dating someone? Tall, blond, lots of cleavage. I think her name is Savannah.”

“Oh, God, help us all. Don’t tell me she’s back,” Mackenzie complained.

In the midst of their conversation, Mack wiped down a few booths and put down fresh paper mats for the next set of customers.

“I know who she is. Around here, we lovingly refer to her as the town hoe bag when she’s not standing within ear shot,” Mack admitted.

“Man, I hope you don’t talk about me like that when I’m not around.” Clara laughed.

“Clara, come on. First of all, it’s just a running joke between me and Josh, but you don’t come close to carrying yourself like that woman and you know it. I don’t know what he sees in her,” Mack said.

“Really? You don’t know what he sees in her? Try starting with those double D’s.

They’re enough to get anybody’s attention.”

“Yes, but besides that. She lacks personality, kindness, class, and she thinks the people who come to the café are beneath her.”

“I guess in her eyes, Mike is an exception to the rule?” Clara asked.

“Girl, he’s good looking, so he doesn’t count. Listen, I don’t know the woman very well, but I don’t like what I see. The few times she’s walked into this family-friendly environment she looked like she was dressed for the strip club. That coupled with the snotty attitude was enough to make me write her off. He can do better. Way better. Somebody like yourself would be more his speed. And, from the way he was looking at you the other night, I think he agrees.” Mackenzie winked at Clara.

“Don’t go planting ideas in my head,” Clara said in a low voice. “He’s my boss, remember?”

“I remember. That doesn’t negate the fact that there’s a little attraction thing going on between the two of you. Remember?” Mackenzie teased.

Chloe interrupted their conversation.

“Excuse me, Mackenzie. The men at the front counter are ready to check out, and I need help with using the cash register,” she said.

“I’ll be right there, sweetie. Chloe, meet my friend Clara. You might as well get used to seeing this pretty face around. She’s my best friend and she works over at the Lighthouse company across the street.”

“Hi, Chloe, it’s nice to meet you.” Clara extended her hand.

“Likewise, ma’am.”

“Mackenzie, Chloe, I’m going to let you two get back to work. I need to run. I have a fur baby that’s waiting for her momma to come home,” Clara said.

“All right, but I want you to call me tomorrow and let me know how everything went.”

“Will do,” Clara said.

She waved to Josh on her way out and caught a few smiles from some of the guys sitting at a nearby table. She had just enough time to make it to the car before the skies let loose and the crackling sound of thunder pierced the sky.

“So much for nice weather,” Clara said to herself as she drove home to be with Holly.

* * *

Clara laid on top of her bed clicking the remote through a rotation of channels she watched regularly. With Holly nestled nearby, it was the perfect evening to drift off to sleep early. First, she’d indulge in a few episodes of Love It or List It. Afterward, she’d listen to an audio book before turning in for the night.

She glanced at the picture on her nightstand beside her bed. It was a picture of her parents, along with herself and her sister, Agnes.

Clara reached over and rubbed her finger across Agnes’ face. “Aggy, where did we go wrong? We were supposed to remain close after mom and dad left us,” she said.

In the midst of reminiscing, the cell phone startled Clara and sent Holly into a barking frenzy.

“Holly, shh. Settle down, girl. It’s okay.” She managed to catch Holly and quiet her down in time to pick up the phone.

“Hello?” Clara said. She didn’t think to check the number, which she immediately regretted at the sound of the voice on the other end of the line.

“Is this Clara Covington?” he said in a raspy voice.

“Who is this?”

“If you step one foot into the lawyer’s building tomorrow, I’ll see to it that you never see the light of day again.” The call was immediately disconnected.

The words call ended flashed on the screen of her cell phone. After moments of standing frozen in disbelief, she frantically mashed a button to reveal the number of the last incoming call.

“Restricted? Dammit,” Clara said.

A sense of paranoia started settling in. Was she being watched? Who was the man on the other end of the line, and how did he get her number? Clara’s mind flooded with thoughts, yet she was terrified to move from the place where she was standing.

The phone rang again, this time startling her even more than the first time. The caller ID revealed that it was Lighthouse Tours.

“Hello?” she answered in a timid voice.

“Hey, Clara, it’s Mike. I’m so sorry to bother you. Do you have a minute?”

Clara made an attempt to speak but was rattled to her core. Instead of speaking, she exhaled and then began sobbing on the phone.

“My God. Are you okay?” he asked.

She was choked up and whimpering like an upset child.

“Is somebody there with you?” Mike said.

“No.”

“Okay. I need you to breathe. Try to pull it together so you can speak to me. You’re making me nervous.”

“I… can’t…somebody… threatened…” She tried but couldn’t stop hyperventilating.

“Are you safe? Do you need me to call the police?” Mike asked.

“I’m fine.”

“You are not fine. If you don’t tell me what’s going on, I can’t help you.” He tried to reason with her, but she continued to cry.

“I’m heading over to your place. What’s your address?” he asked.

“I’m… fine.” Clara was being stubborn, but Mike wasn’t backing down.

“You’re shaken up and you won’t let me call the police. If you think for one minute I’m about to get off this phone and leave you like this, think again. Now, give me your address, or I’ll look it up in our files if I have to.”

“Okay, okay. Are you familiar with the condos by the Putuxant off Solomons Island Road?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

She continued taking short little breathes to calm herself down.

“I’m in 2b. The second building, on the top floor. When you arrive at the front gate, I’ll buzz you in.”

“Okay, I’ll be there in ten or fifteen minutes, tops. Keep your doors locked until I get there,” he warned.

“Okay,” Clara agreed and hung up the phone.

* * *

“You really didn’t have to come over here. I’m sure it was just a prank of some sort.”

Mike took a seat next to Clara on the couch. It seemed silly, but she thought she caught a whiff of the Putuxent coming from his clothing. It was probably a result of being out on the boat all afternoon. All of her fears were slowly subsiding and slowly turning into embarrassment instead.

“We haven’t known each other that long and I’m already causing drama. This is so embarrassing. I hope you don’t think poorly of me. My life is usually pretty boring,” she said.

“You have absolutely nothing to be embarrassed about. You were pretty shaken up when I called. What happened?” he asked.

“I got a phone call from a restricted number. A man with a raspy voice told me if I step foot into the lawyer’s office tomorrow, he’ll see to it that I never see the light of day again. That was it. He hung up after that.”

“Did you recognize the voice?” Mike asked.

“No, but I’m almost certain it’s somebody from Joan’s family. Her niece Olivia called me earlier this week warning me not to try and take anything that belongs to the family. I swear she is absolutely out of her mind. She doesn’t know the half. It feels like I’ve been thrown into a den of lions. I didn’t ask to be put in Joan’s will. I don’t even know what the will says for God’s sake. Clearly, they know more than I do. Why else would they view me as such a threat?” The more Clara thought about it, the more angry she became.

“Clara, you have to go to the police. You have to file a complaint,” Mike said.

“I wonder whether that will draw even more negative attention my way.”

“Leave that up to the police to handle. What they’re doing is not okay, and they need to be held accountable,” Mike said.

“It’s not right, but I think I know a way to resolve this once and for all. I’m not going to the lawyer’s office in the morning. It’s not worth it.”

She wiped the tears from her eyes as she spoke.

“What?” Mike asked.

“I’m serious. I’m not going tomorrow. I’m going to call Joan’s lawyer and tell him I want out. I don’t want to have anything to do with it. This just proves you can have all the material possessions in the world, and it still won’t buy you happiness. Her niece is a prime example. She has everything. Yet, she’s still a greedy snake and a creep. I don’t want to have anything to do with this anymore.” Clara slammed the tissue box down on the coffee table.

“Look, I don’t know all the details, but I wouldn’t make any rash decisions if I were you,” Mike responded.

“I don’t think this is a rash decision. If all I have is Joan’s memory, then that’s more than enough for me. That’s all I’ve ever had all my life. Memories of loved ones to cherish. That’s it.”

Mike turned and grabbed Clara by the arms. She didn’t feel intimidated or frightened. The only thing she felt was safe and cared for.

“Listen to me,” he whispered. “There’s a right way to go about this and hiding is not the answer. No matter how afraid you may be,” Mike said.

“But…” she said.

“Shh, no buts. You can feel safe now. I’m here. I’ll go down to the police station with you. And, if you haven’t figured it out by now, in situations like these, I’m not taking no for an answer.” Mike smiled.

Clara broke her silence with a little laughter and a whole lot of concern for what he must be thinking about her. Go figure. She spent the last ten years of her life relying on the Young and the Restless for entertainment, and now she was the one at the center of the drama.

“Mike, you must think…”

“Shh,” he said as he retreated his hands back to his lap.

“I’ll tell you what I think. I think you’re a good woman who gave up everything to be there for a dear friend. I also think you’re very deserving of whatever it is she’s left behind for you. Finally, I think if anyone tries to stand in the way of that… especially by threatening you, then they deserve to deal with the law to the fullest extent,” Mike said.

“Oh, and one more thing. From everything that Mackenzie’s told me about you, and just in the short period of time I’ve gotten to know you, I think you’re a pretty amazing woman,” Mike said.

He got up from the couch and placed his hands in his pockets.

“Now, we have to make a trip to the police station. So, why don’t you grab your things, and I’ll be right here when you’re ready to go,” he said.

Clara was stunned and grateful at the same time. She had never met a man who extended such grace and such kindness.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

She walked away to grab her things, feeling thankful that she didn’t have to go down to the station alone.

CHAPTER 13

On the car ride home from the police station, Clara stared out of Mike’s passenger side window with the feeling of fear settling in. Never in her life had she been put in a position where she had to watch over her shoulder and be afraid that somebody wanted to do something harmful to her.

“What are you thinking about?” he asked.

“This whole thing. I went to the police station and filed a report tonight, but now what? It’s not like I was able to give them a telephone number. This thing may linger for a while. This morning I left my place peacefully not having to worry about watching over my shoulder. Now, I’m questioning everything,” Clara said.

“I already thought about that. I’m willing to camp out on your couch tonight if that will make you feel comfortable. I truly don’t believe anybody is following you, but if they are and they see a guy with you, I’m sure they’ll be inclined to leave you alone. Besides, whoever called you is a coward. If they really wanted to do something harmful, they would’ve showed up at your door,” he said.

“Mike, I couldn’t ask you to do that. You’ve already done enough. I’m just going to barricade myself in the apartment, and tomorrow I’ll leave with a neighbor and head straight to work.”

“What about Joan’s will?” he asked.

“What about it? I’m serious when I say I want absolutely nothing to do with it. If their mission was to scare me away from claiming whatever she left for me, then mission accomplished,” she said.

“I get it. I just think it’s kind of sad, that’s all. I would at least give the lawyer a call if I were you. I’m almost certain the detective is going to question Olivia. The same way you told the police, maybe it wouldn’t hurt for the lawyer to know that she threatened you just a day before you received this mysterious phone call.”

Clara didn’t respond. She just kept staring out the window trying to figure out a logical plan for moving forward and avoiding this mess at all cost.

“Perhaps Mack can come and hang out with you tomorrow night for a while. Maybe we can set up a little rotating schedule until this whole thing dies down,” he said.

“She has Stephanie to think about. The last thing I want to do is be a burden to everyone,” Clara said.

“Clara, trust me, you’re not being a burden to anyone. You obviously haven’t learned much about Solomons Island in the time that you’ve been out here. I’ve been here less time than you, and the one thing I know to be true is if you call on your neighbor, they will be there for you. It’s what we do. We look out for one another. Now, if you’re going to retreat and try and do everything on your own, how can anybody be there for you?” Mike said.

“I guess you’re right,” Clara replied.

“I know I’m right. It’s what being a community is all about. Now, if there’s someone else you’d be more comfortable calling to come stay with you tonight, then I’ll leave when they arrive. You can do what you want, but I know you’re afraid and you shouldn’t be alone,” Mike said.

“I don’t have anyone to call,” she said still looking out the window.

“Well, then, I guess I’m your guy.”

Mike turned on the grounds where Clara lived and pulled into a space right next to her car. He asked her to wait inside the car while he checked their surroundings. She even noticed him looking under her car in the side view mirror. Once he was finished, he opened her door and waited for her to exit the car.

“Did you just check under my car?” she asked.

He laughed. “Blame it on Hollywood, okay? You can never be too certain,” Mike said.

“Great, thanks for planting that idea in my head. Now, I’m probably going to be checking closets and behind closed doors,” she said.

“You’ll be fine. I was just doing the guy thing, you know, being protective. Isn’t that how it works in the movies? The guy swoops in like a superhero and saves the day.” He tried to make Clara laugh.

“That sounds more like a rendition of Superman, don’t you think?” She cracked up at the comparison.

Mike rubbed his clean-shaven chin.

“Well, I’ve always been told I resemble Clark Kent,” he said.

Clara lost it and burst into uncontrollable laughter.

“Hey, wait a minute. I’m glad you think it’s funny, but I’m serious. Come on, take a closer look at this angle,” he said.

“I hate to burst your bubble, but you look absolutely nothing like Clark Kent. Nice try, though,” Clara said.

They entered the door of her apartment and properly secured it for the night. Holly barked at Mike a couple of times but resolved to accepting him once he gave her a little attention.

“Well, I keep telling myself it isn’t weird that my boss is spending the night at my place. Hopefully you’ve convinced yourself of the same?” Clara asked.

“The thought hadn’t crossed my mind. Besides, right now, I’m here as your friend and, of course, I mean that in the most respectful way,” he said.

“I appreciate it. Can I get you something to drink or something to eat?” she asked.

“I’ll take a glass of water. I grabbed a pizza pie after my last tour so I’m good.”

“Mike, that reminds me. Did you need something earlier? I never had a chance to find out why you were calling.”

Mike snapped his fingers.

“That’s right, I almost forgot. I was wondering if you came across any receipts from Jim’s Hardware when you were sorting through everything the other day. Brody seems to think there should be a few included in the stack. I thought I’d check with you first before I go tearing up the place to look for them,” Mike said.

“No, I don’t recall seeing them, but I also don’t recommend you tearing up the place. Let’s devise an organized plan and tackle this first thing in the morning.”

“So, you really plan on skipping out on your appointment with the lawyer tomorrow?” Mike asked.

“Yep. I won’t have anything to do with it. It’s not worth it,” Clara said.

“What do you think Joan would say?” he asked.

“I think she’d be appalled. She’s probably rolling over in her grave at the thought of them behaving like this.”

“Hmm,” Mike said.

Clara prepared a glass of water and laid it on the coffee table for Mike. She also brought him a pillow and a blanket from her room.

“You’re more than welcome to use the shower when you’re ready. I have a spare toothbrush and plenty of towels and wash cloths in the linen closet. Just make yourself at home and pick out whatever you’d like,” Clara offered.

“Thank you. I’m going to help myself to the remote control and catch up on a little sports news before I get some shut eye. Hopefully, that’s all right with you?” Mike said.

“Go right ahead. Help yourself to anything you need.”

Clara motioned toward her bedroom door.

“I’m heading to bed. If I don’t hit the sack by eleven, I’m useless early in the morning,” she said.

“Hey, before you go, I want you to rest easy tonight. If anybody calls your phone again, let me answer it, okay?” Mike tried to reassure Clara.

“Yes, I will. Thanks, Mike.”

“Goodnight.”

* * *

On Friday morning, Ms. Mae approached Jonathan’s boat and watched him as he prepared his fishing equipment for the day. He didn’t hear her approaching and since she was a little nervous, she waited a few minutes. When he didn’t notice her, she reached beyond her comfort zone to get his attention.

“The truth is… I want to make love to you, too, Jonathan.”

He dropped his box of fishing hooks and looked up at Mae.

“You see, you were never the issue. I’ve always cared about you. I even imagined what it would be like to be together… as a couple. But imagining and actually doing… well, that’s where I’ve struggled, until now,” she said.

“Anna Mae, if you are trying to get my undivided attention, you have it now more than ever. Did you just say you want to make love to me?” Jonathan cracked a smile.

“Oh, you would focus on that part, wouldn’t you?” Mae dismissively waved her hand.

“Heck, yeah. Any man with blood running through his veins would pay attention to that part,” Jonathan teased.

He walked over to Ms. Mae and held her hands.

“Mae, we can take our time with this. The idea of us being an item is new, I get it. More than anything, I just want you to know that I love you, Anna Mae. I love you with all my heart,” Jonathan confessed.

Tears welled up in Ms. Mae’s eyes.

“Why are you crying? This is supposed to be a happy moment,” he said.

“I’m just sad that I took so long to open up my heart to you, Jonathan. I’m surprised you put up with me for this long. You really helped me to see things clearly the other day. You were right about every word of it,” she confessed.

“I’m not exactly innocent in all this. I could’ve said something long before now. What’s most important is where we go from here.” Jonathan placed his lips gently on Ms. Mae’s. The adrenaline rush awakened her in ways she hadn’t felt in a long time. She could’ve remained in his embrace for a while if it weren’t for the interruption of someone clearing their throat.

“Eh em,” Brody said.

“Forgive me, I didn’t mean to stop you two love birds. The boss asked me to take a look at your boat before you head out this afternoon, Jonathan.” It was obvious that Brody was trying to control the grin on his face, but it wasn’t working. Ms. Mae could see right through his little act.

“Wipe that grin off your face, Brody. You act like you never seen grown folks kissing before. I’m getting back to work. Jonathan, I’ll see you at my house. Seven o’clock sharp, don’t be late,” she said. Ms. Mae turned about face and headed back to the office without saying another word. She was partially embarrassed at being busted and partially annoyed that Brody interrupted such a good kiss.

* * *

Around noon Clara had two missed messages from Joan’s lawyer, Dale. Both times he pleaded for her to return his call and expressed disappointment that she hadn’t made it to their nine o’clock appointment. By the third call, during Clara’s lunch break, she picked up to speak to Dale.

“My goodness, Clara, I’ve been trying to reach you all morning. Did you forget about our appointment?” he asked.

“No, Dale. I owe you an apology for not calling sooner, but I’ve made a decision not to participate in all of this. I won’t be accepting whatever Joan left for me. You can hand it over to Olivia, whatever it is,” she said.

“Excuse me? That’s not how this works,” he said.

“I know it sounds crazy, but if you only knew the kind of people they are. It’s best that I keep my distance,” Clara replied.

“Is there something you’re not telling me? It’s rare to come across someone who would make such a decision,” Dale said.

“I’m telling you everything. I just don’t want to get caught up in the midst of their family feud, that’s all.”

The line was quiet for a moment.

“Eh eh, I’m not buying it. I need you to be straight with me, Clara. I’m Joan’s lawyer, but we were long-time friends before I ever stepped into the role of becoming her personal lawyer. The one thing I’m certain of was how much she wanted you to be a part of her will. She made an intentional visit to my office to change her will to include you. If you knew all that was involved here, perhaps you wouldn’t be so hasty to try and throw it all away. Now, talk to me. What’s really going on?”

Clara closed her eyes and recalled the last visit Joan made to his office. She wondered if that was the same day the changes were made. Dale snapped her out of her daydreaming spell.

“Clara, are you still there?”

“Yes, I’m still here. I can’t get into it, Dale. I just think it’s in my best interest to not get involved,” she said anxiously.

“Did Olivia say something to you?” he asked.

The line fell silent again.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” he said.

“She may have, but I’m making this decision on my own. I know Joan would understand.” She tried to sound convincing.

“That’s a bunch of crap and you know it. You’re not making this decision on your own. I’ve been in this business long enough to know fear when I hear it. That greedy witch threatened you, didn’t she? Let me guess, it was either her or that snake brother of hers. I swear those two have been riding my back like a monkey ever since they landed and I’m sick of it. It’s even worse now that they know they’re not getting a dime. Joan didn’t leave them one penny, and if you ask me, that was a very good call on her part,” he said, sounding aggravated.

“I received a call from Olivia earlier this week. She told me if I tried to take anything away from the family, they would put up a fight. Or something to that affect. Yeah, sure, it made me angry, but I’ve come to expect that behavior from her. But…” Clara hesitated.

“But, last night a man called my phone and threatened that I’d never see the light of day if I stepped foot inside your office. It was awful, Dale. My boss had to take me to the police to file a report. I was too afraid to stay alone in my apartment last night. This is absurd. I can’t live my life like this. Over what? A little bit of money? Joan’s boat? Whatever it is, it doesn’t matter. It’s not worth my life. My well-being shouldn’t be compromised over this.” Clara was hysterical at this point.

“Clara, I’m so sorry. It shouldn’t have come to this. I promise to do everything in my power to put this to rest once and for all. Please give me the name of the person you filed the report with. I can help make their job a whole lot easier. I can’t prove it, but I have a pretty good hunch about who was behind it all. Greed will make people do crazy things. The truth is, you have something that Olivia and her brother want very badly. And, before I allow you to decline your inheritance, I think it’s best we have a face-to-face meeting first,” Dale said.

Clara didn’t respond. She laid her head back on the head rest and flashed back to her ten-year journey with Joan. Aww, Joan, why did you have to get me involved in this? she thought to herself.

“Look. I’m not asking you to commit to anything. I can make a personal visit to your home later this afternoon. That way, you can hear me out, and you don’t have to step foot inside my office. What do you say? If not for me, please do it for Joan. Think of it as her one last request.”

“Okay,” Clara barely whispered.

Dale breathed a loud sigh of relief on the other end of the line.

“In the meantime, you can rest easy in knowing that I’m putting in a phone call to the police station immediately. I’m sure by the time the detective is done with them, you won’t be receiving any more unwanted phone calls, if you know what I mean,” he suggested.

“Thank you, Dale. My boss said I should’ve given you a phone call right away. He was right,” Clara confessed.

“Smart guy. When we hang up, please text me your address and your contact at the police station. Oh, and one last thing. What time would you like for me to stop by later on today?” Dale asked.

“Five o’clock work for you?”

“It sure does. I’ll see you then. Just remember to text the address to me.”

“I will. Thank you, Dale.”

“No problem.”

* * *

Toward the last hour of the day, Mike approached Clara once the office was clear.

“Hey, how are you holding up today?” he asked.

“Outside of being exhausted from a lack of sleep, I’m all right. I’m sure it would’ve been much worse if you weren’t around. I can’t thank you enough,” Clara said.

“That’s what a gentleman is supposed to do. Any word from the police?” Mike asked.

“No, and I didn’t expect there would be. It’s not like they had much to go on last night. An incoming call from a restricted number is not a lot to work with. I ended up speaking to the lawyer this afternoon. By the time I told him everything, he was adamant about giving the police station a call. He seems to think he can make a difference with sharing his side of things. Apparently, Joan’s niece and her brother have been stirring up trouble with him and he’s had it. Guess they went barking up the wrong tree,” Clara said.

“Good. They deserve it. If they’re the ones responsible for this, they ought to pay.”

Mike tapped his fingers on the front counter and fiddled around a bit.

“So, what’s the game plan for tonight? Did you call Mackenzie or figure out a plan so you don’t have to be alone?” Mike asked.

“You know, I thought about it. But, Dale is stopping by the apartment to review the will with me at five. I figured after he leaves, I’ll just stay in for the evening. Maybe I’ll throw in a little Hollywood action and barricade the door just to be on the safe side.” She laughed.

“Ah, look whose being all Hollywood now,” Mike teased.

“All jokes aside, if you’re still uncomfortable, I’m more than happy to check in on you tonight. It may take a while until you get back to feeling one hundred percent comfortable again,” he said.

“Mike, you are too kind. But, you’ve already gone well beyond the call of duty this week. Since we met, we’ve gone from car accident, to hiring me as your assistant, to spending the night to protect me from bad guys. Enough is enough already. It’s time to return back to some sense of normal, here.” She chuckled.

“All right. I’m just offering. At least send me a message to let me know you’re okay. It will do wonders for my conscious,” Mike said.

“I promise, I will.”

“Oh, and let’s not forget about Saturday,” he said.

“Saturday?”

“Yeah, see. How quickly we forget. I’m not about to allow you to barricade yourself in that apartment all weekend. You’re still taking the tour this weekend and so is Holly. A deal is a deal.”

“How did Holly get in on this?” Clara asked.

“We bonded over ESPN, chips, and root beer. What can I say?”

“Did you give my dog chips and root beer?” she said with furrowed eyebrows.

“I’m not an idiot. I helped myself to the drink and snacks while Holly hung out with me. She’s a sweet dog. Bring her along. I’m sure she’d appreciate the exercise.” He cracked a smile.

“I don’t know how I allowed you and Mack to talk me into this, but I guess I have to keep my word,” Clara agreed.

“Great, I’ll pick you guys up. Meet me downstairs at nine.”

“I can meet you there,” she said.

“No way, then it wouldn’t be a surprise. I’ll ring your phone when I get there so you don’t have to wait outside.”

“But…” Clara protested.

“No buts, remember? We’re past that. Now, let’s shake on it and be done with it. A deal is a deal,” he argued.

“Okay.”

In the midst of them shaking hands, Savannah peeked her head inside the front door.

“Mike, in case you hadn’t noticed, I’ve been sitting out here in the car for the past fifteen minutes. You think you can stop talking to red long enough to join me?” she asked sarcastically.

Clara assumed that red was her new nickname. It was funny how Savannah managed to talk about Clara and even talk down to her without ever establishing a real reason for it.

Mike rolled his eyes and turned to address Savannah.

“I’ll be right there. We were just wrapping up,” he said with very little enthusiasm.

The whole thing made Clara wonder why he would ever entertain spending time with someone like that.

CHAPTER 14

Clara dialed the appropriate numbers on her phone to release the front gate and let Dale into the parking lot. By the time she finished drying her last set of dishes there was a rapid tapping sound at the front door. On the other side of the peep hole Dale stood in a pinstriped suit with a briefcase in hand. She flung her dish towel over her shoulder, took a deep breath, and unlocked the door to let him in.

“Dale, how are you? Please come on in,” she said.

“I’m well, thank you.”

“That’s good. Did you have any trouble finding your way here?” she asked.

“No, not at all. Your directions were rather easy to follow. I can’t believe in all the years I’ve been living here that I’ve never been to this place,” he said.

“I could say the same up until this year. You’re not alone.”

Holly growled at Dale, which was an improvement from her usual barking.

“Oh, Holly, it’s okay. Mind your manners, sweet girl.” She tried to console Holly.

“Dale, I should’ve given you the heads up about Holly. She’s real sweet once she warms up to you. Hopefully, you’re not allergic to pets, are you?” Clara asked.

“Not at all. Hey, this is her house, not mine. She’s just protecting her territory, that’s all.”

“Thanks for being understanding. Please, have a seat on the couch. Can I offer you something to drink?” she asked.

“I’m fine, thank you. I’m just going to loosen up my tie a bit and get right down to business with you. The wife and kids are planning a special anniversary meal for me tonight, and I promised them I would be home on time.” Dale smiled.

“Oh, well, happy anniversary to you.”

“Thank you. You know you’ve been married a pretty long time when anniversaries start to become a family affair.” He laughed.

“I’ll bet.”

“All right. Down to the reason for my visit. First thing I want to share is I talked to the detective you filed the report with. We had quite a lengthy discussion, and it looks like he has his work cut out for him. Olivia and her family have already flown back home. She lives in Texas and the brother in South Carolina. I don’t know that he’ll get too far with this, but he did mention something about pulling their phone records, so we’ll have to wait and see where that goes. In the meantime, I’m almost certain your troubles left the minute they boarded those planes, so hopefully that helps to put your mind at ease,” he said.

“Thank you for that.”

“No problem. I shared with him that Olivia had a lot of reason to be angry with you. She came across a copy of Joan’s will at the house prior to our meeting on Friday. As a result, she knew what to expect from our meeting on Friday and wasn’t too pleased about it,” Dale explained.

“Well, what did the will say that would leave Olivia so bent out of shape?”

Dale slid the document closer to where Clara could see and began highlighting the important parts line by line.

“I, Joan C. Russell, hereby declare my executor, Dale Davidson of Davidson and Associates, to distribute my assets as follows,” Clara read aloud.

Dale picked up where Clara left off.

“If you follow the remainder of this section, you’ll see that Joan left you all of the funds remaining in her bank accounts, her stocks, bonds, and retirement funds. She also left you the beach house here in Solomons, her car, and she wanted you to have Holly. Her accounts alone add up to the sum of two and a half million dollars. That’s not even including the value of the house.”

The lining of Clara’s stomach began to feel queasy. It was a different kind of feeling from being in the boat, nevertheless very unsettling. She began salivating but pulled it together in time to respond to Dale who was repeatedly calling her name.

“Clara, are you all right? You look pale.”

“Uh, no,” she said.

“No, you’re not all right?”

“No, as in, hell no, I’m not accepting this. Joan made a mistake.”

“I don’t understand. She didn’t make a mistake. Everything is spelled out here as plain as day. Joan even included a no contest clause so that no one could challenge the validity of the will,” Dale said.

“You don’t understand. This is the reason why Olivia was trying to get me to sign legal documents and threatening me. No way am I getting caught up in the middle of this. I don’t know anything about maintaining a fancy house and a big bank account. But more importantly, that woman will try to hunt me down for the rest of my life if I accept this. I can’t. I won’t do it.”

“There’s no threat or legal document that Olivia could ever ask you to sign that will change Joan’s wishes. And, you’re not caught up in the middle of anything. The house and all the funds, the car, the boat, it’s all in your name. I’ll put it to you this way. I don’t know what you did exactly, but you damn sure left an impression on that woman’s heart. A year ago today, she marched right into my office and made one of the biggest decisions of her life by adding you to her will. You need to take that into consideration before you toss away everything she and her husband worked so hard for,” Dale said.

Clara massaged her temples. She didn’t know whether to be mad, or what to feel. Dale’s message tugged on her heart, but she also had no desire to compete with Olivia’s greed. To this day, greed was also the root of division between Clara and her sister, Agnes.

“There’s one last thing,” he said.

Dale laid an envelope on the table with Joan’s handwriting on the front. The letter was addressed to Clara.

“It’s a letter from Joan. I want you to do me a favor. Wait ‘til I’m gone. Pour yourself a glass of wine and read it. Take the weekend to think things over, and get back to me next week with your decision.”

Dale gathered his belongings and stood up to leave.

“Dale,” Clara said.

“Yes?”

“I was just wondering. Did Joan leave anything to Olivia and her brother?” she asked.

“Yes, as a matter of fact, she did. We’ll never know what’s inside, but they received an envelope with their names addressed on the front as well,” he responded.

“I see,” she said, while rising up to see him to the front door.

Dale paused before exiting her apartment.

“I look forward to hearing from you next week.” He extended his hand to shake Clara’s.

After he left, she secured the door and gently slid to the floor to hang her head in utter disbelief.

* * *

Later that evening Clara called Mack. “Good Lord, Clara! You’re a millionaire? Seriously? This is the kind of crap you usually hear about on television. What in the world are you going to do with all that money?” Mackenzie asked.

“I haven’t accepted the money,” she said.

“But, you’re going to, right? You’d have to be delusional not to.”

“Not everything is about money, Mack. I told you, the last time I had this debate was with my sister, Agnes, and it didn’t end well. It was one of the last times we spoke, remember?” Clara said.

“Ahh, so that’s what this is all about. You’re over there comparing apples to oranges. What happened between you and your sister has nothing to do with this and you know it.”

“Do I?” Clara asked.

“By now, you should know that you can’t control the behavior of others. You chose to do your job with honor, you chose to be there for Joan as a friend, and to care for her. In return, she chose to leave you in her will. It’s a blessing, not a curse. Stop treating it as such,” Mackenzie said in a stern voice.

“Now, I’m with Dale. Pour yourself that glass of wine and open up the letter and read it. Don’t make me have to come over there and knock some sense into you, Clara,” Mackenzie warned.

Clara cracked a smile and fought back a few tears.

“You still don’t even know the half. I didn’t get a chance to tell you about the threat I received earlier in the week. I think Olivia was behind it for sure. Somebody called and threatened that I wouldn’t see the light of day if I stepped foot inside the lawyer’s office on Friday. He had to come to my place today just to help put my mind at ease,” she said.

“What?” Mack sounded shocked.

“Yes, can you believe that? Mike went down to the station with me to file a report. If he hadn’t called that night, I don’t know what I would’ve done. He even stayed the night just to be certain I was safe,” Clara said.

“Wait a minute. This is insane. When did all of this happen?”

“Yesterday. Trust me, this week has been a whirlwind. I’m ready to go back to the boring and mundane lifestyle that I once lived. I miss the simple things like taking long walks on the beach to feel rejuvenated. Or getting excited about visiting the café toward the end of the week. I didn’t sign up for all this drama. And for what, a house and a few possessions that can easily be replaced? No thank you!” Clara declared.

“Clara, at the end of the day, do you really think they would go as far as trying to harm you?”

She laid flat on her bed glancing at the popcorn ceiling in her apartment.

“Probably not. I know they’re just empty threats, but still…”

“Well, I’m glad you know it, because from what I could tell, Olivia is nothing but a coward. And, by the way, those long walks that you miss so much. You can start taking them again, you know. You do own the place.”

The line fell silent for a moment.

“And, what’s this about Mike staying with you? How convenient for your knight in shining armor to come to the rescue. I knew there was a sparkle in his eye the night he brought you to the café,” Mackenzie said.

“It’s no big deal. I was afraid and he offered to stay over. Listen, I have to run and get Stephanie’s dinner together, but I want you to call me if you need anything. I also want to hear an update on what you decided. It’s just my two cents, but I wouldn’t make this decision without giving it a lot of thought,” Mackenzie said.

“Thanks, Mack”

“All right love, talk to you later.”

* * *

After her last sip of Chardonnay, Clara carefully opened the envelope and removed a handwritten letter. She recognized Joan’s familiar cursive handwriting and immediately held her breath. The letter was dated one year prior.

“Clara, by the time you read this I imagine I’ll be partying with the angels. There’s no way that I’m going to let cancer have the last word. I’m going to go peacefully and with joy knowing that I was able to live a good life and spend my last days with a friend like you. You showed up at my doorstep at a time when I needed so much more than a housekeeper. I was a lonely widow in need of a friend. You never cared about my possessions, and you never tried to take advantage. You just loved me. And, for that, I am forever grateful. Now, it’s my turn to show my appreciation. I can’t think of a person who is more deserving. I hope that you will accept my home and fill it with all the love and joy that it once had when my Paul was alive. I’m also leaving you with the necessary means to keep the place up and running. The only thing I ask of you is to please take care of my sweet Holly. She’s a loyal pal, and I know how much she adores you. Finally, take care of yourself. Laugh, forgive, and smile as much as you can. Live life without regrets. Most important of all, open your heart up to love again. Take care. Until we meet again, Love Joan.”

Clara’s breathing simmered down to its normal pattern. She felt a great sense of sadness and relief, similar to how she felt when she lost her parents. She beckoned for Holly to come join her at the bottom of the bed and then laid in the fetal position until she finally fell asleep.

CHAPTER 15

On Saturday morning, Mike pulled up to the front of Clara’s building and beeped his horn. She spotted him from across the quad and tugged at Holly’s leash. With the top of the Jeep removed and the sun beaming on his face, he looked like he was ready for adventure. He had an effortless, rugged, yet handsome appeal about him that she was trying hard to ignore.

“Did you get my text about bringing a pair of sandals just in case?” he asked.

“Yep, I did.” Clara placed Holly in the back with her backpack and then hopped in the front next to Mike.

“New car?” she asked.

“Not really. I just take it out on the weekends or whenever I’m not working,” he said.

“Nice, I like it. It suits you.”

“Thank you.” Mike smiled.

“Should I be nervous about this tour? I have no idea where we’re going.”

“Absolutely not. You and Holly are in good hands. If it makes you feel better to know, we’re going to Calvert Cliffs. Typically, we’d head up to the Chesapeake, but I promised to keep you on dry land, so here we are,” Mike said.

Clara fastened her seatbelt and slipped on her sunglasses. Her hair was whipping in the wind, but she didn’t care. She embraced the carefree feeling that it gave her.

“Do you normally leave the Island when you’re giving tours?” she asked.

“Of course, all the time. There’s so much to see from here all the way up the Chesapeake Bay. Why would I limit the tours?”

“Guess you have a good point. The more places you go the better it is for business, right?” she said.

“Exactly. But, today we’re going to travel a few miles up route four, and we’ll be there in no time. You ready for an adventure, Holly girl?” Mike yelled to the back.

Clara checked the back to see happy Holly wagging her tail.

“This is so good for her. We haven’t been able to get out much since we moved.”

Mike pointed to Clara.

“According to Mackenzie, you haven’t been able to get out much at all. But, we’re going to fix that.”

“Oh gosh,” she said.

“No, oh gosh. It’s time to get out and live,” Mike said.

“You sound just like Joan.”

“I’ll bet she was a very wise woman.” He paused for a moment and then said, “So, how did things work out yesterday with you and the lawyer? Did you get everything straightened out?”

Clara sighed. She was still grappling with making the right decision.

“Uh, oh, that doesn’t sound too good,” he said.

“No, it’s not that. I just…I don’t know what to do, that’s all. I have a huge decision before me, and I don’t know what to do. It’s fine, I’m sure I’ll sort it out eventually,” Clara said.

“Okay, just tell me the lawyer spoke to the police on your behalf, that’s all I want to know.”

“Yes, he did. Dale has been great. Apparently, Olivia was hounding him, and he has his own stories to share with the detective. I was able to confirm that she and her brother are back home now. Plus, I haven’t received any further calls, so that’s always nice,” Clara confessed.

“Good. I’m glad to hear it. Promise me you won’t be shy about reaching out if you need anything. I’m sure I can speak for myself and Mackenzie when I say that we’re here for you.”

The way Mike comforted her, the way he looked in her eyes, almost as if he was looking deep into her soul, made her forget about being on an outing with her boss. There was a chemistry between them, and it was only growing more electrifying.

Clara heard the tune to Sweet Caroline playing on the radio. When Mike caught her humming along, he turned the radio up and sang along to the main chorus. With her hair blowing in the wind and her favorite tunes playing, Clara temporarily forgot about everything that was weighing her down.

“Wow, you’re carrying a nice set of vocals there. Were you ever part of a chorus of some sort?” Mike asked.

“Not quite, but I was a member of a one-man band called the shower club,” she teased.

“Ha ha, even I can sing in the shower. The difference is you sound nice even without the enhanced acoustics.”

Just then Mike pulled into a parking space at Calvert Cliffs.

“Here we are. I thought we could hit the red trail and take it all the way out to the beach. Maybe even collect some fossils along the way if you’re into that sort of thing.” Mike hopped out of the jeep and grabbed his hiking equipment in the back.

“Wait a minute. Are you trying to tell me you bring your boat tours to an outdoor fossil park?” Clara asked.

“Hey, hey, this is more than just an outdoor fossil park. And, no, I don’t bring them into the park, but our clients ask us for referrals and places to visit all the time. It always goes over well if you can speak from experience. It sounds a whole lot more genuine.”

Clara held her hands up in surrender.

“I get it. You are all about the experience, aren’t you?” she asked.

“In my industry, you have to be.”

Clara grabbed Holly and followed Mike into the entrance of the park.

* * *

Mike and Clara were the only two on the beach. They were surrounded by the tranquil sound of miniature waves crashing along the shore and tall cliffs that continued for miles. He pulled out a couple of towels and a brown paper bag lunch for the two of them to enjoy. Holly was content with a dog bone that Clara had given her.

“You seem rather quiet. Is everything okay?” he asked.

“Everything is lovely. I’m sorry, I must’ve gotten lost in my thoughts for a little while. I know you and Mackenzie tease me about not getting out enough. But, the one thing I used to do religiously was take walks along the beach. It gave me time to think.”

“Ah, okay. That’s a good thing. I was just hoping I wasn’t boring you to death.” Mike smiled.

“No way, are you kidding me? You can never go wrong with bringing me to the beach. Don’t get me wrong, the park is beautiful and all, but the beach is my happy place,” Clara said.

Several minutes passed with silence as they finished eating and taking in the view. A family passed by with boys who were thrilled to find a shark’s tooth in the sand. Finally, Clara broke her silence.

“Mike, I have a confession to make.”

“What’s on your mind?” he responded.

“I… I…” Clara struggled with saying what was on her heart.

“Shh, you don’t have to say anything. I feel the same way,” he said.

They looked in each other’s eyes and leaned closer, and then a little bit closer and kissed each other softly on the lips. Mike paused to see that she was okay with the kiss, but Clara drew closer to experience his lips once more. After indulging each other a while longer, the sound of children approaching caused them to withdraw.

“Oh, no. What have I done?” Clara hung her head in shame.

“Don’t be upset. You didn’t do anything. Maybe I misunderstood, but I thought…” Mike’s words trailed off as he tried to read what Clara was thinking.

“You didn’t misunderstand anything, Mike. I gave you an open invitation to kiss me and didn’t exactly ask you to stop.”

“Yeah, but now I’ve created this awkward moment for you and that’s the last thing I wanted to do. I thought you were trying to tell me that you feel something between us. Either way, I was wrong. I’m supposed to be the professional here. Please forgive me.”

“Mike, please. You don’t have to explain yourself. We’re both adults here and let’s face it, the attraction between us is real. But, that’s not what I was going to say earlier,” Clara said.

Mike relaxed and positioned himself to listen to Clara.

“I was going to thank you for bringing me here. Walking along the beach got me to thinking about the important decision I have to make. I was reminded that not only is this a place where I have fond memories of Joan, but it’s also a place where I find peace, and rest, and a place where I can think, and feel rejuvenated,” she said.

“Okay… well, I’m glad I was able to help you make the connection. Now, I feel even worse. I thought you were about to say something completely different.” He laughed.

“I told you not to feel bad. I wanted that kiss just as much as you did.” She placed her hand over Mike’s hand.

“To be honest, I’m grateful for the job, but I kinda thought you were cute the night we met. I had no idea I would see you when I came in the next day to apply. I probably should’ve left the moment I realized you owned the place.” Clara was candid with him. He seemed to be into her just as much as she was into him. But, she couldn’t neglect the fact that he was her boss first, and he also had a lady friend in his life.

“But, listen. There’s something else that I need to tell you. Something I’ve been considering, and since you played a major role in helping me out this week, I think you should know,” she said.

“Is everything okay?” he asked.

“Yeah, everything is fine. I don’t know how to say this, but I guess I’ll just come out with it. Joan left me everything in her estate.”

“Okay,” Mike said.

“I mean, everything. And, should I decide to accept it… well… it would be life changing.

There would be a lot more flexibility in the decisions I make going forward with my savings, where I choose to live, and things along those lines,” Clara explained.

“So you’re thinking of leaving? I guess that’s a ridiculous question for me to ask. If you have the means to pick up and move wherever you want, why would you need to stay, right?” Mike tried to laugh it off but wasn’t doing such a good job at masking his feelings.

“Mike, I just meant that I have more flexibility about where I choose to live in Solomons Island. Whether I keep Joan’s home or not. I’m not leaving the island. I love being here. I adore living near the water, I love hanging at the café with Mack, and I love my new job. What would my days be like without organizing receipts or listening to Ms. Mae complain?” She chuckled.

“Yeah, you have a good point there,” he agreed.

“I just want to make sure that you still want me there after all that’s taken place this week. I crossed the lines of professionalism in so many ways. I don’t even recognize this version of myself. Plus, I know you have Savannah in your life. And, well… I apologize,” she said, feeling ashamed.

“Savannah? Please! We’re not an item. We used to date a while back, but that’s been over for a long time now. That stunt she pulled with kissing me the other day was an act because you were there. She’s jealous of you, if you haven’t figured it out,” he said.

“But, she came back again yesterday to see you. She was waiting out in the car for you and everything,” Clara said.

“Yeah, I know. She called me minutes beforehand and begged me to come help her father with unloading a big delivery at the house. She treats me like I’m still her boyfriend every now and again, and I guess I’m guilty of never saying no. But, trust me, there’s nothing there, I promise,” Mike declared.

“Well, even still. I am your assistant, and we have to be able to conduct ourselves professionally if we’re going to work together, don’t you think?”

Mike placed one hand gently behind her head and planted another succulent kiss on her lips. Any thoughts of being professional would have to be preserved for Monday morning.

CHAPTER 16

On Monday morning, Mike held his traditional monthly meeting with the staff. Brody, Jonathan, and Ms. Mae gathered around the conference table. Clara pulled out a chair at the opposite end of the table away from Mike.

Okay, just take notes and don’t make too much eye contact, Clara thought to herself.

Although Saturday was absolutely perfect with Mike, she didn’t want to blow it at work. It was bad enough that Ms. Mae possessed a sixth sense about these things. The last thing Clara wanted to do was give her something to talk about.

“Good morning, everyone. I know we have a couple of tours this morning, so I’m just going to jump right in out of respect for everyone’s time. For starters, I’d like to thank you all for a wonderful kick off to our spring tours. A ton of feedback is starting to pour in from our clients and they couldn’t be more pleased.” Mike thanked everyone individually.

“Now, on to more good news. As a result of the wonderful work that you’ve been able to provide here at Lighthouse Tours and in preparation for this summer, we’ll be adding a new addition to our team. Hopefully within the next month,” he said.

Ms. Mae looked at Mike with an expression of concern.

“Now, Ms. Mae, I knew you would give me that look, but don’t you worry. As long as your doctor approves, I’ll be ramping up your workload back to what you’re accustomed to,” Mike assured her.

Ms. Mae breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled a little bit.

“You all know how I feel about bringing in new people. We have a pretty good thing going here, and I hesitate to disrupt that in any way. However, the workload is growing by leaps and bounds, and we could use the extra help. Besides, bringing Clara on the team worked out pretty well, and I’m hopeful we’ll be just as lucky next time around.” Mike looked at Clara and smiled.

She returned the smile to Mike and then to the whole team.

“We love having you here, Clara,” Ms. Mae said.

“Thank you, I still have a lot to learn, but I’m really grateful to be here. I think Lighthouse Tours is turning out to be a really good fit for me,” she responded.

“Well, that’s good news because we need all hands on deck to help tackle the season ahead. We have the remainder of spring and then summer, which is our busiest season of the year. I’m looking to hire another tour guide who can preferably take my place, and I will serve as a fill in for the rest of you, as needed. Eventually, if we keep it up at this pace, we’ll look at expanding even further, but I don’t want to get too far ahead of myself,” he said.

“I think that sounds like a good plan, Mike. Let me know if you need me to pick up an extra shift or two until you find someone,” Jonathan said.

“Yeah, boss, that makes two of us. I’m ready to get out there. I was born ready,” Ms. Mae said.

“I appreciate that. Oh, and Brody, I almost forgot. You and I may need to go boat shopping soon. The current boats are up to par and the maintenance records look pretty good, but let’s sit down later on this week and look over a few options for adding another boat to the fleet.”

“Yes, sir. I already have a few options in mind that you might like,” he said.

“Fantastic. The only other thing that comes to mind is a few ideas I’ve been tossing around for our evening tours.” Mike turned toward Jonathan and Ms. Mae.

“Jonathan… Ms. Mae… not to put you on the spot or anything, but how would you two like the idea of offering a few couples’ tours? You know, something with a romantic date night theme,” Mike said with a grin on his face.

“Why us?” Ms. Mae asked.

“Ms. Mae, come on. I can’t think of a better couple to ask. I see the fire in your eyes when the two of you look at each other. Let me guess. I bet you thought the rest of us were clueless, didn’t you?” Mike teased.

Jonathan smiled really big at the sight of Ms. Mae squirming in her seat and trying to explain her way out of this.

“Mike, you’re just as bad as Brody, minding grown folks’ business,” she said.

“I’m not minding your business at all, Ms. Mae. All I’m saying is, I think you two would make a good fit for the tour. Think about it, and if you’re interested, let me know,” Mike replied.

Clara let out a little laughter along with Jonathan. It was all fun and games for Ms. Mae unless she was the one in the spotlight.

“I guess it’s no secret. We might as well let the cat out the bag. News spreads real fast around here, anyway. All it takes is sitting down for one meal at the café and that’s all she wrote. All of our business will be on the front page of the newspaper by the next morning,” she said.

“Well, Ms. Mae, I’m not looking to spread your business. I just know talent when I see it, and I think you two would make a dynamic duo. In more ways than one,” Mike said.

Ms. Mae rose up from the table and grabbed her purse.

“I’m all for anything that helps pay the bills and adds value to the business. Jonathan will get back to you with his thoughts,” Ms. Mae said.

Everyone rolled their chairs back and gathered their belongings.

“By the way, Mike. You’re not the only one who recognizes a dynamic duo when you see one.” Ms. Mae winked at Mike and walked out of the room. Clara kept her head down, too mortified to look up and see the response from everyone remaining in the room.

* * *

That evening at the café, Mackenzie joined Clara in a booth near the window. Ms. Mae and Jonathan were eating at the front counter, and Joshua popped a coin in the juke box to help liven the place up a bit. Chloe was becoming a pro at the cash register and had a knack for multitasking, so the part time gig was working out pretty well for her. The new owner of the café made his appearance to check on the place, but he gave Mack a promotion. So, ultimately, when he wasn’t around, she was the boss in charge.

“Mack, I’m proud of you. Not too long ago you were worried about losing your job and look at you now. You run this place!” Clara said.

“Well, thankfully, the new guy took the advice of our former owner, so here I am. He’s not so bad. He pops his head in a couple times a month to make sure everything is running smoothly, but he leaves the rest up to us. He made some minor changes, but for the most part, he seems like more of an investor than anything else. I guess things worked out in my favor in the end. Steph and I could sure use the raise,” Mack said.

“What about you? Catch me up on everything. I feel like I’m out of the loop.” She continued.

“Where do I begin?”

Clara leaned back in her chair.

“I think I’ve made my decision about Joan’s will,” Clara said.

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m calling Dale tomorrow to let him know that I’m accepting my inheritance. I was hesitant at first, but this was Joan’s wish. Mack, she arranged this last year. I had no idea the last time I drove her to see Dale that she was making arrangements that would forever change my future. She also left a letter expressing to me all the things that I wish I had a chance to say to my parents when they died. She thanked me, Mack. She wished me well. She desires for me to fill her place with all the love and joy she used to share with her husband. Now, I can’t make any promises that I’ll do any of that to perfection, but I can damn sure try. Why would I let somebody like Olivia scare me out of such an opportunity?” Clara asked.

“Now, we’re talking.” Mackenzie banged the table with her fists.

The customers in the surrounding area turned around to look.

“Sorry,” Mackenzie whispered.

“You know, Mack, it didn’t even hit me until Mike took me to the beach on Saturday.”

“Excuse me? The beach? Do tell!” Mack said.

“Oh, I will. But, listen. It all came back to me the moment I started feeling those waves crashing against my feet and the sand between my toes. I used to love spending time at the beach behind Joan’s house.” She leaned closer.

“It was the place where I prayed and talked to my parents. It was my place to think and to find freedom from everything that haunted me in my past. Like my broken relationship with my sister, Agnes. Joan is giving me so much more than just a house and some money. She’s giving me a place where I find peace. And, you know, Mack. Somehow deep down inside, I think she knew how much I loved it out there.”

“See there. I couldn’t be more happy for you, Clara.” Mack hugged Clara from across the table. “Now, I love you and all, but this time you’re going to hire a moving company to do all the heavy lifting. I’m not lugging that big old mattress back down those stairs again. I can tell you that right now!” Mackenzie laughed.

“I wouldn’t dare ask you to.”

“Do you think you’re going to be able to live in that big house by yourself?” Mackenzie asked.

“I hadn’t thought that far in advance, but I’ll figure something out. I kind of grew accustomed to the place with Holly there.”

“What about your job? And Mike? What is going on with Mike?” Mackenzie was through the roof with excitement.

“I plan on keeping my job. You know I’m just a down to earth regular girl who caught a lucky break. All I know is work. I still need something to keep me busy during the day and that’s not going to change,” she said.

“As for Mike, on Saturday he gave me my first tour. I could wring your neck for encouraging him to do that, Mack. Don’t get me wrong, hiking the red trail out at Calvert Cliffs to the beach was amazing. In a lot of ways, it was just what I needed to help clear my mind. But, I’m ashamed to admit, the day ended with a kiss. With multiple kisses to be exact,” Clara confessed.

“I knew it! See, I told you he was a good fit for you.”

“Yeah, but Mack, come on. Everything about this is so out of character for me. I feel like I stumbled into a new career that I really like, but making out with the boss? Seriously?” Clara whispered and looked around the café.

“I don’t care what you say, Clara. You can’t ignore how you feel. It’s too late to turn back the clock now. What are you going to say to him? ‘Sorry, I should’ve walked away when I realized I was attracted to you,’” Mackenzie said.

“Actually, I did say that in so many words. But, in the end, I reassured him that I’m grateful for the job and I plan on keeping things very professional when we’re at work.”

“Key words being… when you are at work. Once you’re off the clock he’s fair game, girl.” Mackenzie twirled a pretend lasso in the air.

“Will you hush. Ms. Mae and Jonathan are sitting right over there. You know that woman knows everything,” Clara said.

“She sure does, but right now she’s caught up in her own love affair, so she may be too pre-occupied to keep up with your business, if you know what I mean.”

“Ha, that’s what you think,” Clara said.

“So, are the two of you going to see each other again?” Mackenzie asked.

“We didn’t make any plans. I’m into him and all, but I don’t want to complicate things. Imagine how awkward it would be if things started to go south between us? Then, I would have to leave my job for real.”

“So? You can afford to do that now. Here’s a piece of sound advice for you. Live your life. That’s it. Period,” Mackenzie said.

Clara shook her head and smiled at her dear friend. She was thankful for her wit, her sass, and her wisdom. Mack was giving her the kick in the pants that she needed.

“And as for tomorrow, I want you to march right down to Dale’s office and claim what’s yours. I’ll go with you if you want me to,” she offered.

“Thanks, Mack. I could use the moral support.”

“Consider it done. So, tell me…” Mack looked around before continuing further.

“Is he a good kisser?” she asked.

“Yes,” Clara said laughing heartily at the question.

“Mack, you don’t understand. I finally pulled it together in the end. But, I didn’t want to,” she confessed.

“Man! How did you two end up locking lips to begin with?”

“Honestly, I was trying to tell him that going to the beach brought back good memories and was helpful in my decision making. I was struggling to find the right words at first. You know how it is when you’re trying to walk that fine line of not being too personal but at the same time wanting to share. He was so helpful to me the other night and all, I just thought I would let him know what was going on. But, I think he misunderstood and thought I was trying to reveal my feelings for him. Anyway, one thing led to another and next thing I know, he kissed me,” Clara said.

“Girl, you know you’re hot stuff when you land yourself a job, a beachfront inheritance, and a man, all in the same week!”

“Oh, Mack, you need to quit while you’re ahead!” Clara chuckled. “It didn’t exactly happen in a week and for the record, I don’t have a man,” she said.

“Mmm hmm, it’s just a matter of time. You two are so hot for each other we’re not going to be able to pry you apart. You just wait and see. I’m happy for you. It’s about time things start looking upward. I think Joan would be proud of you, too. You made the right choice, Clara,” Mack said.

“I sure hope so. You and Stephanie might have to pack your things and come live with me.”

“No, ma’am. I’m sure it will only be a matter of time before you’ll be needing your privacy. You know, there are plenty of people out there who meet on the job and fall in love. And, there are plenty of couples who run businesses together. I’m just saying.”

“Okay, now you’re getting too far ahead. For right now, I’m the assistant, that’s it. Agreed?” Clara asked.

“I’m not agreeing to anything. If you want to believe that, it’s on you. Now, are you having your usual today, or are you going to pick out a celebratory meal and beverage to enjoy this evening?”

“I’ll have my usual plus tonight’s special. And, since we’re celebrating, why not bring out a glass of your finest wine. I need something to help me unwind a little,” Clara said.

“That’s the spirit. One house special, a glass of fine wine, and your usual cheesecake, coming right up,” Mack said.

As Mackenzie left the table, Clara noticed a mature group of couples enjoying a round of gin rummy. It caused her to daydream of growing old and experiencing the simple pleasantries of life. She hoped one day she had someone to sit in the café with and tease over a card game. But, most important of all, she vowed to stay true to herself, to appreciate the simple things, and not let her newfound inheritance change who her parents raised her to be.

CHAPTER 17

With each soft kiss on the back of her neck, Ms. Mae felt herself falling deeper into the abyss of Jonathan’s love. He was gentle with her, he was kind, and he was everything that she now wanted and needed in a mate. How did I overlook his tenderness and affection for me? she quietly thought to herself. But, her thoughts were interrupted with his sweet distractions.

“Jonathan, if I don’t stop you now, I’m not going to be able to think straight,” she said.

“That’s the whole point, dear. You’re not supposed to think about it. Just relax and let all the stress of the day melt away.”

“No, no. We’ll have plenty of time for that, but tonight I want to talk to you about something that’s been on my mind,” Ms. Mae said.

“Why, sure. Is everything okay?”

“Yes, everything is fine. I just feel like I want to make up for lost time,” she said.

“What do you mean, Mae? I thought we’ve been doing a pretty good job of that these last few nights. Don’t you agree?”

“I don’t mean in a physical sense, Jonathan. I’m talking about being open with the family about us being together now. My folks have only known you as my friend. Don’t you think if we’re going to be together, it should be more official with those that we love?” Ms. Mae asked.

Jonathan grazed his hand across Ms. Mae’s cheek.

“Are you the same woman I’ve known all these years? I can’t believe what I’m hearing right now.” He kissed her at the center of her forehead.

“Mae, you won’t get any arguments out of me. I prayed for the day that your heart would be open to me in this way. It would bring me great joy to share this with the family. I’ll tell your daughter, your sister, my folks, heck I’ll tell the whole world if you want me to,” Jonathan said.

Ms. Mae let out a sigh. She realized she was the only one that needed to arrive at these kinds of decisions. Jonathan’s heart was in it wholeheartedly and had been there for quite some time.

“I don’t know how you managed all these years to wait so patiently for me to come around,” she said.

“It was worth the wait, Mae. You’re my best friend. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“But, what if I’d said no? What if I rejected the idea of us being together? That would’ve ruined everything, including our friendship,” she said.

Jonathan took Ms. Mae by the hand to lead her to the window seat in her bedroom.

“Mae, this might sound crazy to you, but I’ve always known in my heart that you would be a part of my life one way or the other. Don’t get me wrong, there was only one way that made the most logical sense to me, but if I couldn’t have you, I was willing to be your friend. I mean, think about it. I’ve been around long enough to watch your daughter Lily grow into a fine young woman and have children of her own. Then there’s your sister. I’ve been around long enough to watch her get divorced and remarry again,” he said.

Ms. Mae got a good chuckle out of the whole thing. It was true. Jonathan could probably talk about the family and tell stories just as good as any of them could. Now that she thought of it, the family would probably wonder why it took her so long to come around. Her sister used to prod her several years ago about getting out there and meeting someone. It was as if they all knew there would come a time when Mae would desire love again.

“Hopefully, this conversation has helped to put your mind at ease. I’m in it for the long haul, Mae. You can count on that,” Jonathan said.

“You sure you won’t get sick of me? I mean, by the time we start doing tours together, and then spending time outside of work together, you may change your mind.”

“I could say the same about you, Mae. But, I won’t because I trust what’s happening on the inside of your heart. I’m going to ask you to do the same.” He placed Ms. Mae’s hands over his heart.

Ms. Mae could feel Jonathan’s heart beating with anticipation. She slowly drew near and delivered a sweet kiss and caressed him. The two became entangled to the extent that talking was no longer an option.

* * *

On Tuesday morning, Clara sat on the opposite side of Dale’s desk waiting to sign important paperwork. His secretary delivered her file and placed a hot cup of coffee on the desk beside Clara.

“Thank you, Marie,” she said.

“No problem. Let me know if you need anything else,” Dale’s secretary said while exiting the room.

“Well, Dale, I have some good news to share with you,” Clara said.

“The mere fact that you’re here and accepting what is rightfully yours is good news. I can’t imagine what else you might have to share.”

“I received a call from detective Monahan yesterday afternoon. Turns out he was able to do a little digging and pulled Olivia’s phone records and her brother’s phone records,” she said.

“Ooh, did he find anything good?” Dale asked.

“Olivia’s record came up squeaky clean. Her brother’s cell phone record was not as clean. Monahan said there was an outgoing call to my number, at the precise date and time I received the threatening phone call.”

“Get out. You mean to tell me the moron didn’t have enough sense to at least use a different phone? He had to be desperate. Or maybe he assumed you would be so scared out of your mind that you wouldn’t do anything about it,” Dale said.

“I was scared out of my mind. My boss had to spend the night with me and for God’s sake, you had to come to my place because I was too afraid to set foot inside your office. If I hadn’t received a call from the detective, I still might not be here today.”

“I don’t blame you. So, what are you going to do about it? Are you going to press charges?” Dale asked.

“I should, but I don’t know. Somehow, I don’t feel nearly as frightened now that I know who was behind it all. I had my suspicions, but I always suspected one of them put somebody up to doing their dirty work. Monahan said he scared the daylights out of the brother when he called to ask a few questions. Honestly, I feel like my biggest revenge is being here today, signing these papers, and walking off with the very thing they tried to scare me away from,” Clara said.

“Better you than me. I’d still have to teach them one last lesson to make sure they never mess with me again. I’d think about that one if I were you.”

“I will,” she said.

“As for today, you are here for good reasons, so let’s not spoil all the fun. In this envelope I’m holding, you’ll find what I call the keys to the kingdom. Every key you can possibly imagine is in here. I even had Marie stop by the place and label each set so you’ll know what’s what. The only thing I want to caution you about is the staging furniture that yours truly ordered before she left. Olivia was so certain the house was hers that she was having it staged for a realtor. What an idiot,” he said.

“She did mention something about a realtor, but by then I was too consumed with what I was going to do about my job and such. I always had the impression from day one that all they cared about was what they could get and how fast they could get it.”

“Yeah, well, their plans backfired on them. Anyway, Marie is going to let the company in this afternoon so they can collect their furniture. After that, the place is yours to do as you please. I’ll just need you to sign this document right here and these two documents when you’re done.” Dale pointed to show her the appropriate places to sign.

Clara signed on the dotted line a few times and began nodding her head in disbelief.

“What is it?” Dale asked.

“To think that I just moved out not too long ago. All that anxiety and stress. It was all for nothing. I never had to leave to begin with. Joan planned everything so nicely for me. This whole thing has been an absolute nightmare and quite frankly, I’m glad that it’s over with,” she said.

“I am, too. If you don’t mind me asking, what caused you to change your mind? You seemed so adamant for a while. I was convinced you were about to give it all up.”

“A few things, Dale. Joan’s note played a major role. I felt like it gave me a chance to have one last conversation with her… to actually hear her wishes firsthand. Then, I’ll blame the rest on me just needing time to process everything. This is a huge undertaking that I don’t plan on taking lightly. I want to honor Joan’s wishes to fill her place with all the joy and love that she once shared with her husband. I also want to be careful with the funds that she left and not squander it all. My folks didn’t have much growing up. They busted their butts to make sure my sister and I had everything we needed growing up and then some. But, the one thing we both inherited from them was love. At first, I thought I couldn’t honor my parents’ legacy of love if I accepted the money and the house from Joan. How does the saying go? Money is the root of all evil? Mmm mmm,” she grunted and took a deep breath.

“There’s truth to that saying, Dale. I’ve seen how people can turn real ugly on you when they think money is involved. I’ve watched some of my loved ones act just as ugly as Olivia and her brother did. But, then it hit me. Joan was blessed to have everything that she’s passed on and that never changed who she was at her core. She was loving, kind, giving, and a real friend. I can be all of those things, and I don’t have to change who I am at the core. I can honor both of their legacies. My parents’ and Joan’s. That’s why I changed my mind, Dale. That’s why I can proudly sit here today and sign these papers,” Clara said.

“Well, if time is what you needed, Clara, then I’m glad I was able to provide it for you. I deal with all types of cases, but it’s rare that I come across stories like this. I’m happy for you and if you don’t mind, I’d love for you to keep in touch and tell me how things are going. I know it sounds silly, but I’d love it if you’d shoot me an email every now and again to tell me how things are going with the house and all.”

“Oh, Dale, Solomons Island is only but so big. I live in the café around the corner and I work at Lighthouse Tours. Do you know how easy it will be for me to pop in and say hello?” Clara said.

“That’s wonderful. Yeah, I’m usually at the café on Tuesday evenings with my bowling team. I’m surprised I’ve never seen you in there before,” Dale said.

Clara pointed toward herself.

“You’re looking at the ultimate homebody who usually only comes out on Friday nights. But, now that I work across the street, I’m sure I’ll be running into you more often,” she said.

“Good.”

CHAPTER 18

“Is this seat taken?” Mike asked.

Clara flipped her long red locks to the side. She was holding a milkshake in her hand while sipping from a straw when she paused and offered a welcoming smile.

“No, not at all. Long time no see, boss,” she said jokingly, knowing he was aware she went to the café for lunch.

“Hey, I’m only your boss when we’re on the clock, remember? Technically, lunch time doesn’t count,” he said.

Josh approached the two and asked if he could get Mike a menu.

“What’s happening, buddy?” Mike said.

“Aww, you know, business as usual, I suppose. We’re actually a little busier than usual with Mackenzie being out today,” Josh said.

“Is she sick?” Mike asked.

“No, her daughter had a school play. She decided to take the day off and treat her daughter, too, after the play was over. You know Mack, she’s just being an awesome mother as always,” Josh said.

“Good for her. I know little Steph will remember times like this when she gets older.”

“What are you having today?” Josh asked.

Mike glanced over at Clara’s plate.

“I’ll have whatever the lady is having, including the shake. Easy on the cherry,” he said.

“One well done cheeseburger with fries and a vanilla milkshake coming right up.” Josh marched to the kitchen with the order in hand.

Clara sat taking in the sound of dishes clanking in the back, the smell of good comfort food, and the view of Mike sitting beside her. She was committed to staying the course and keeping things professional, although secretly she had butterflies in her stomach every time he came near her.

“I can totally take my food to go if I’m imposing,” he said.

“Oh, please. You’re not bothering me one bit,” she responded. Although, she knew that was a lie. She was highly distracted but determined to play it off.

“Cool. I actually wanted to get your opinion about something,” Mike asked.

“Sure, what’s up?”

“Two weeks from today is the sixth anniversary of Lighthouse Tours being in business. It also happens to be Ms. Mae’s birthday. I was kind of hoping that we could partner up and plan a celebration gathering for the company but also combine it with a cake and recognition of her birthday. I was thinking we could even pull Jonathan in on the surprise so he could help us with Ms. Mae. What do you think?” he asked.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea. Do have a place in mind to celebrate?”

“Not really, but that’s where you would come in. It’s going to include the folks from the Annapolis office as well. My partner and his wife are coming down, plus a couple of their employees. It would probably be best to go with a place that’s quaint and intimate,” Mike said.

“You mean, like the café? They have group events in here all the time. Plus, the location can’t get any better than this. If you like the idea, I can talk to Mack and put the plans into motion as soon as she gets back,” Clara offered.

“Why didn’t I think of that? The café is perfect. We can celebrate with the team and present a cake to Ms. Mae. She won’t even see it coming because she’ll think we’re here solely for our anniversary.”

“Sounds like the perfect plan to me. I’ll get on it first thing in the morning when Mack returns,” Clara said.

“Perfect, thanks.”

The conversation between Clara and Mike fell silent for a while. Talk of the celebration was replaced with the noise and hustle and bustle of the lunch crowd filing into the café. Josh delivered Mike’s food to which he immediately dug into. Clara, on the other hand, was waiting for the perfect opportunity to address the pink elephant in the room.

“Hey, Mike,” she said.

“Mm,” he responded but tried not to open his mouth while he chewed.

“I’m sorry. Go ahead and finish your lunch. We can always talk at another time,” she said.

“No, are you kidding me? Tell me what’s on your mind.”

She checked to make sure Josh was occupied and no one they knew was nearby.

“About this weekend. I don’t even know how to say this, but… I hope we didn’t make things awkward after, you know.”

“I know exactly what you’re trying to say, and I feel like I owe you an apology. The last thing I ever wanted to do was put you in an awkward employer vs employee situation. I genuinely felt like something was there between us, but that’s beside the point. I was still wrong for acting on my feelings. I know I violated some sort of code of conduct law number one hundred and ninety-five, or something like it,” he said.

Clara’s laughter caused her to spray a bit of her milkshake on the counter. She quickly grabbed a napkin to clean it up and was totally embarrassed at her lack of control.

“Hold on a minute. I pour out the most genuine and sincere apology I can muster up and you laugh at me? What kind of nonsense is this?” Mike began laughing just as uncontrollably as Clara.

“It was law number one hundred and ninety-five that sent me over the edge. Sorry, but I couldn’t help myself. Do you have all the codes and laws memorized?” she asked.

“No, wise guy. I’m just trying to show you that I’m really sorry and I’m a decent guy who knows how to conduct myself with employees. You just have a way about you…ugh, forget it. There I go again. Let me stop while I’m ahead,” he said.

Clara patted her lips dry and looked up at Mike.

“I’m normally not that kind of woman. But, for whatever it’s worth, I enjoyed spending the day with you.”

The corner of Mike’s mouth began to slowly rise as he tried to contain his smile.

“Likewise,” he said. “As a matter of fact, I was kind of hoping you’d quit now that you’re a wealthy woman and all,” he teased.

Clara drew back and placed her hand on her hip.

“Excuse me? What happened to all the talk about me being valued and invited to work at Lighthouse Tours for as long as I please? I happen to like my job, you know,” she said in her defense.

Clara was feeling somewhat playful and somewhat insulted all at the same time. If she was being honest with herself, she could pretend as if she was going to keep things professional all she wanted, but she liked Mike. The more they spent time together, the more obvious it was starting to become.

“And, I meant everything that I said about you. I promise, I will never tease like that again.” He laughed.

“I sure hope not.”

“Seriously, all jokes aside, can you keep a secret?” he asked.

“You won’t meet a better secret keeper than me. Watcha got?”

“I haven’t mentioned it to the team yet, but I plan on making a few more changes with the business in the near future. As soon as we get the new person on board and settled in, I want to start hunting for another location on the Island to open a charter division of the company,” he said.

“Wow, that sounds exciting.”

“Yeah, I was thinking that location would focus solely on boat rentals, fishing, maybe even a small fishing store attached. I just need to find the right space. It’s definitely going to take some work organizing a new staff and gathering a new fleet of boats, but I think we can do it. The capital is there to get things up and running, I just need to find the right spot. I’ll likely transition to the new location, especially for the initial start-up phase.” Mike paused for a moment.

“Maybe that would help to create the healthy distance that we’re so concerned about,” Mike said.

Clara smiled while completely reading between the lines and thoroughly enjoying where he was going with it.

“Perhaps. How do you think the team will take the news? I mean, you guys have been working together forever, right?”

“Yes, but I think they’ll be happy. They’re aware that I’ve been looking for opportunities to expand outside of my partnership with my buddy, Kenny, so that part won’t come as a surprise. I’ll still share the Lighthouse Tours Annapolis location and this location across the street with him, but the Lighthouse charter division will be something I can call my own,” he said proudly.

“Mike, in the short period of time I’ve been with the company, I can tell you definitely have what it takes to pull something like this off. I’m happy for you,” Clara said.

“Thanks.”

“So, what kind of time frame are you aiming for?” she asked.

“Six months, max. I’m ready to get this show on the road. Give or take a couple of months, depending on how the new employee works out. We’ll have to see.”

“Overseeing two places might become a handful if you don’t plan this out carefully. Whatever you decide, you can count on me to help you stay organized,” Clara promised.

“I appreciate that. I’m sure I’m going to need all the help I can get. In the meantime, I’d still like to continue our personal tour, Clara. I think it would be beneficial for you to learn as much as you can about the area while I still have time. I promise not to misbehave. Maybe we can even invite Mack and her daughter Stephanie on the next tour to be our chaperones.”

“I’d like to think we can handle ourselves,” she said.

“Speak for yourself.” He stopped to look around and then looked directly into Clara’s eyes.

“You’re smart, you’re beautiful, and you have such a humble spirit. Any guy will kill to be with somebody like you, Clara. The sooner I can find the location for the new division and be on my way, the better off we’ll both be.”

“And, until then?” she asked.

“I’m going to do the right thing and be the gentleman and professional that I’m supposed to be. Even if it goes against everything we’re feeling right now, I think it’s best. You deserve that amount of respect from me,” he said.

Although Clara felt a slight bit of disappointment settling in, she knew it was the right thing to do. She barely recognized this new desire for thrill and romance, but she knew that now was not the time and perhaps Mike was not the right guy.

“Mike, I promise this will be the last unprofessional question that I ask you, but you talk about all my qualities and how any guy would kill to be with me. What about you? How come you’re not with someone special?” Clara asked.

Mike poked his straw around in his shake and stirred it a bit before responding.

“I was engaged once. She was the love of my life. She was kind, compassionate, and believe it or not, a red head just like yourself.” He sniggled.

“We both served in the Coast Guard together. There were just three weeks left until our wedding day before the accident happened. An explosion broke out below the main deck that left her and two others trapped. They were out at sea, and while the others tried to do all they could to save their lives, she didn’t make it.”

“Oh my God,” Clara said.

“Yep, it was a difficult pill to swallow. I didn’t exactly do a good job of handling the news back then. I left the military shortly after. It was a rough road for a while, and I guess you could say, I haven’t found anyone to truly love ever since.”

“Man. How long ago did this happen?” she asked.

“This summer marks ten years since she’s been gone.”

“I’m so sorry, Mike,” she said with emotion.

Clara felt sorry for bringing it up, yet happy that he appeared to be at a much stronger place in his life. It reminded her that the old saying was true, you never know what a man’s been through until you’ve walked a mile in his shoes.

CHAPTER 19

Ms. Mae’s house was filled with all the things that made her heart sing. Her grandchildren were running around in the backyard giggling and having a good time, her daughter, Lily, was helping her set the table for lunch, and Jonathan was helping Mae’s son-in-law replace a rotting bush out front.

“Mom, you’ve been awfully cheerful since we arrived. I know you’re happy to see the kids and all, but is something going on that I’m not aware of?” Lily asked.

“What do you mean? Can’t I just be happy to see you without any strings attached?”

“Yeah, but you’re extra happy. I mean, really happy,” Lily emphasized.

“Again, what’s wrong with being happy? Am I missing something here?”

“Okay, I didn’t think I needed to spell it out like this, but you’re glowing.” Lily checked over her shoulder.

“That kind of glow can only be found when you’ve been with a man,” Lily whispered.

Ms. Mae immediately felt exposed.

“Oh, dear, is it that obvious?”

“I knew it! You and Jonathan are a hot item now, aren’t you?” Lily asked.

Ms. Mae placed her vegetables on the chopping board and put her knife down.

“Lily, there you go being nosey. You are just like your mother!” Ms. Mae said with a smile.

Lily burst out in laughter. She did grow up to be just like Ms. Mae in many ways and apparently being nosey was another inherited trait to add to the list.

“You still have me beat when it comes to poking your nose around,” Lily said.

Ms. Mae had a smirk on her face knowing full well that her daughter was right. She loved to live vicariously through Lily and had a way about prying and poking around when she was curious about her personal life.

“Well, am I right?” Lily asked.

“Yes, we’re an item now. We were going to sit you down and share the news together, but I guess you beat me to it,” Ms. Mae said.

“Hey, there’s no need for formalities with me. Besides, it’s about time you two made it official. Actually, the time is long overdue. Steven and the kids and I love Jonathan. He’s always been such a great friend to you.”

“It makes me feel good to hear you say that, Lily. I’ve always wondered how you’d feel about me moving on after your father’s passing. I guess I never could find the right words to bring it up, so I didn’t address it at all. It’s pretty silly now that I think about it,” Ms. Mae confessed.

“It’s been a long time, Mom. I can see you wanting to keep his memory alive, but even I would hope that you wouldn’t blow an opportunity to be with a good man who adores you the way Jonathan does,” Lily said.

Ms. Mae tried to compose herself, but a floodgate of tears let loose. It was almost as if she’d been quietly waiting for permission to move on all these years. Ms. Mae released the buildup of emotions, and Lily comforted her as best as she knew how.

In the midst of hugging, the men walked in from out front. With their shirts drenched in sweat and dirty knees, they stood in bewilderment staring at the two emotional women.

“We go outside for two minutes to dig out a bad bush and come back in here to find you crying. What’s the matter with you, Mae? Are the onions getting to you, or is it something else?” Jonathan asked.

Steven chimed in, “Are y’all all right?”

“We’re fine. We were just having a mother and daughter moment, that’s all. Now, may I ask why you two are tracking all that dirt into my house?” Ms. Mae asked as she stood with her hands on her hips inspecting the floor. It was her crafty way of changing the subject for now. Later on, she still had intentions of talking things over with everyone, including Jonathan.

“I’ll go get the broom, but the two of you might want to step outside with Jonathan. We have a little surprise that we think you’ll enjoy,” Steven said.

Outside, Ms. Mae and Lily were delighted by the replacement bush. But, to the left of it was an additional bush with a plaque dedicated as a memorial to their late husband and father. Ms. Mae read the plaque repeatedly and was in awe of the kind gesture. It was those acts of kindness that reminded Ms. Mae that Jonathan was everything she needed and wanted in a man. He was perfect for her in every way.

* * *

Clara sat on the edge of the dock behind her home. At first, she glanced at her footprints in the sand and then she looked toward the house. She still struggled with the reality that it all belonged to her, but with every day that passed, it was slowly starting to sink in. Thankfully, a couple of weeks had passed and she hadn’t heard any more from Olivia and her brother. Things were finally starting to settle down again, and she couldn’t be more pleased with her new reality.

Back at the house she could hear Holly barking uncontrollably. It was the distinct sound she made to signal that someone was at the front door.

“Hold on, Holly. It sure would be nice if you could ignore the door so your momma can take in some sun,” Clara said as she hurried to return to the house.

Once inside she brushed the sand off her feet, put on some shoes, and proceeded to calm Holly down.

“Holly, hush. It’s okay, girl. I’ll get the door, it’s okay,” she said.

She checked the app on her cell connected to the front camera. The wide angle revealed an image of Mike turning around and walking toward his jeep.

“Mike?” she said.

He turned around with an emerging smile.

“Hey, I was beginning to think I had the wrong place,” he said.

“No, you have the right place. I was just out back taking in the sun. If it wasn’t for Holly, I wouldn’t have known anyone was here.”

Holly danced around Mike’s feet and sniffed him ferociously with a wagging tail. It was nothing that Mike couldn’t settle down with a few strokes and a little attention.

“I didn’t mean to interrupt you. I just happened to be in the area heading to the office. I remembered you saying something about your new place being close to the beach. I didn’t realize you were this close. This is amazing,” he said.

“Yeah, Joan had a thing for beachfront properties. I got pretty lucky, I guess.”

She continued to watch him play with Holly.

“Would you like to come in?” Clara asked.

He hesitated for a moment.

“Well, again, I don’t want to disturb you. It was probably dumb of me to pop in unannounced,” Mike said.

“I don’t mind. It’s just me in this big old place. Sometimes it’s nice to have a little company.”

“I can imagine.” He stood awkwardly and ran his fingers through his hair.

“For a minute there, I thought you were going to tell me you were here for another personal tour,” she said.

“How about that. We did have a nice time on our last tour, didn’t we?” he asked.

By now Clara suspected something was up. Mike appeared to have more on his mind than he was letting on, and even seemed a bit nervous.

“Hey, by the way, I just want to thank you again for putting on a phenomenal party for our sixth anniversary. You and Mackenzie really pulled it together. Ms. Mae was totally surprised, and I still keep receiving positive feedback from the crew over at the Annapolis office about how much they enjoyed everything,” he said.

“It was my pleasure. I had a blast, myself. It was nice getting a chance to meet everybody.”

“Yeah, you really seemed to hit it off with my partner’s wife, Ann. Hopefully, this won’t be the last time you two get together,” Mike said.

“Oh, I agree. She was so sweet.”

Mike stood there for another minute before backing away slowly to his car. Then, he stopped completely and locked eyes with Clara.

“Clara, I need to be upfront with you while I still have the nerve,” he said.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Nothing other than I’m not being completely honest with myself or with you. It’s been two weeks since we sat in the café and had that heart-to-heart conversation. I’m sure you remember it well. I told you I wanted to do things the right way and be a professional. I told you I wanted to at least wait until I moved to the new location, remember?”

“Yes,” she said.

“I’ve tried really hard since that day to push you out of my mind. I’ve avoided late evenings with you, too much interaction in the office, eating at the café with you, I’ve kept it strictly business. But, there’s only one problem. I can’t get you out of my mind. I can’t stop thinking about you. I loved being there for you that night you were afraid and needed somebody by your side. I loved taking the tours with you. And, the kiss. I can’t stop thing about kissing you not once but multiple times and it feeling so right. I can’t even stop thinking about the first night we met. I didn’t give a damn about the headlamp then, and I still don’t now. I was intrigued by you. You captivated my attention with your beauty and your sassy fire as you marched over to my car,” Mike said.

Clara chuckled. “I was hot and ready to tell you a thing or two,” she said.

“You sure were.” Mike walked closer until the only thing between them was the threshold of her front door.

“God knows I never expected that you’d come and work for me, Clara. I never expected you to follow through. But, once you walked through that door, there was no way I could let you go. I’m starting to believe we crossed paths for reasons deeper than we originally knew,” he said.

Clara’s heart was racing to the point where she wondered if he could hear it out loud. She could feel Mike’s breath as he spoke. She felt like she was in a trance and didn’t know what to say.

“I have good news,” he said

“What is it?” she whispered.

“It’s still early yet, but I think I may have a couple of locations in mind for the new division.”

“Is that your way of telling me you may be leaving the current office even earlier than you anticipated?” Clara asked.

“Something like that. It’s still going to take a lot of moving parts to make it happen. Plus, I have to start hunting for the new hire. But, I was hoping you’d be willing to help me with the process.”

“Of course,” she said.

It was all Clara could do to control her desire to reach out and touch Mike.

“And, what about us?” she asked.

“The way I see it, we get to make our own rules. Just like Ms. Mae and Jonathan did. They’re the ultimate professionals. Nothing gets in the way of their work. They both do a great job for the company, but they also don’t allow anything to get in the way of their love for each other.”

Mike gently kissed her bottom lip and then stopped as if he were seeking permission to continue.

“Hold me and kiss me,” she whispered.

Mike dove in for a full-fledged kiss. That afternoon, he left her with a taste of something new and invigorating. Something she hadn’t experienced in a very long time. He ignited a flame in her and gave her the desire to love.

Ready for book two in the series, Beachfront Promises? Click here to follow Clara’s story.

BOOK 2 - BEACHFRONT PROMISES

CHAPTER 1

Clara finished restocking the stationary in the back room and descended from the stepladder to prep for the end of the day. The digital alarm sounded on her watch, signaling that it was almost four o’clock. She contemplated if tonight’s menu options would include baked ziti, one of the Wednesday night specials at the café, or if she’d pick up something to grill outdoors on this beautiful summer evening.

“Hey, gorgeous,” Mike said as he peeked inside the stockroom.

“Mike, you startled me. What are you doing back here?” Clara asked.

“Just checking on you, that’s all.”

“Ha, tell the truth. That’s never all with you. There’s a hidden agenda in there somewhere,” she said.

Mike entered the room and closed the door behind him. He removed the step ladder from Clara’s hands and put it away before turning to sneak in a sweet kiss.

“You’re right. I have a hidden agenda. It’s stealing all the kisses I can before I head out on the evening tour with Tommy,” he responded.

“You are so bad. One of these days we’re going to push our luck and get caught.”

“Why are we still sneaking around, anyway?” he asked.

Mike drew Clara in by the waist and kissed her again before trying to plead his case.

After a gentle touch on the cheeks, he spoke in a low voice.

“If you think about it, I’ll primarily be working at the new location in the next thirty days. We’re just waiting for the crew to finish up the last few touches with the renovations. Our new hire, Tommy, is almost done with his training, and he’s just about ready to take over my shifts here. Is it really necessary that we continue to keep our feelings a secret?” he asked.

“Mike, you know it makes me feel terrible when you put it like that. I don’t want to keep anything a secret. I’m just trying to do things the right way and maintain some sort of dignity here. Think about it. In everyone else’s eyes, I’m the assistant who’s only been working here for, what? Maybe four months? I just want to do this right. Trust me, it has nothing to do with me not wanting to be with you,” she said, speaking the truth.

“I know, but you are aware that everyone here adores you, right? Besides, Ms. Mae is no fool. She already suspects something is up between us, and the guys… well, they would never comment to begin with,” he said in a somber voice.

“I know, but still. Just hang in there a little while longer, for me. Thirty days isn’t that far away.”

“Then, after that, I get to profess my feelings for you to the entire world?”

“Yes, to the entire wide world, I promise. I just don’t like the stigma that goes along with the assistant having a rendezvous with her boss. You’ve been nothing but the perfect gentleman, but you can understand that, can’t you?” Clara asked.

“Yes, I get it.”

“Good, so do we have a deal? We’re going to wait at least a month until you start working out of the new location?” she said while tugging on his shirt.

“We have a deal, but in order to make it official, let’s seal it with one more kiss.”

She indulged him for a few heated moments before clearing her throat, straightening out her clothing, and telling him to scoot.

“Hey, Mike,” she whispered.

“Yeah?”

“Wipe the lipstick off your face before you go.”

He checked a mirror nearby and freshened up.

“Ms. Clara Covington, I cannot wait to do right by you. Soon, we’re going to walk hand in hand so that all of Solomons Island knows how much I care for you. You just wait. In thirty days… you’ll see.”

She giggled and straightened out his collar for him.

“I know you will. Now get out there and enjoy your boat tour with Tommy.”

He pecked her on the forehead and ducked back into the hallway just as quickly as he slipped in.

* * *

* * *

Clara’s longtime friend, Mackenzie, was working the evening shift across the street at the café. She was settling in her new role as manager and had a knack for drawing in the locals to eat and bond over card games, sewing clubs, and even sports. This evening would be no exception. The members of the Wednesday bridge club were filing in, rearranging tables to eat and prep for their first round of bridge.

“Josh. How’s it going?” Clara asked, making herself comfortable in her favorite seat.

“Oh, you know, it’s going. It’s bridge night, and Mackenzie is running around like a chicken with her head cut off trying to accommodate Mrs. Dudley, who prefers the Monday night special instead of tonight’s special. Mackenzie is much more patient than I am. It’s becoming such a regular habit. I would just tell the woman she needs to come on Mondays already.” Josh complained.

“Now, now, Josh. You know Mack would never do that. She aims to please and so should you. It’s customers like Mrs. Dudley that help keep this place open for business.”

“I guess.” He grumbled.

He started working at the café a little less than a year after Mackenzie. He appeared to love his job but was content with being a full-time server and nothing more. In his spare time, he enjoyed working on classic cars and reselling specialty parts online. She often wondered why he never pursued going into business for himself, especially since he was so passionate about it.

Clara adjusted her chair at the front counter.

“Hi, Clara, what can I get for you today?” Chloe pulled out her notepad.

Chloe was a part-timer at the café and was in school studying culinary arts.

“Hey, Chloe. I think I’ll take the special to go, and when you have a moment, could you tap Mackenzie on the shoulder for me? I’d love to have a quick word with her before I head out.”

“Sure. One order of baked ziti coming right up, and I’ll grab Mackenzie for you.” She smiled.

HGTV was playing in the background on the big screen and the place was buzzing with a bunch of end-of-day chatter. Across the café, Clara could barely see the side profile of a bearded man wearing sunglasses and a baseball cap that captivated her attention. She tried not to stare, but there was something about him that was familiar, yet eerie at the same time.

“Hey, girlie.” Mack approached Clara from the other side and made her jump.

“Gee, are you all right? I didn’t mean to startle you.” Mack laughed.

Clara let out a brief sigh and gripped her chest.

“There must be something in the air today. First Mike got me, now you. Maybe it’s me. I feel like I’ve been on edge lately, but there’s absolutely no reason for it,” she said.

“I’ll tell you what it is. You’re probably still adjusting to living by yourself in that sprawling beachfront mansion of yours. If I lived in a house that big by myself, I’d be on edge, too. You know what you need to do… you should call Mike to help keep you company at night.” She teased.

“Shhh, keep your voice down. You’re the only one that knows about-”

“Oh, Clara, please. At least half of Solomons have figured you two out by now. I wish you’d stop worrying so much about everyone’s perception and let that man into your life completely before somebody else does.” She interrupted.

“What are you afraid of? Who cares that he’s your boss? Love is love, honey. You better open up your heart and let him in.” Mack scolded.

“If I could get a word in edge wise… I am letting him in. In about a month he’s opening up the new site on the northern end of the county. Once he relocates, then I’ll feel more comfortable with… you know.”

“Being an item? Good. It’s about time. You deserve a good man in your life. You are so loving and the most humble woman I’ve ever met. Heck, you inherited a mansion and still drive an old Honda, and work when you really don’t have to. If that isn’t humble, I don’t know what is,” Mack said.

“Hey, don’t talk about Bessy like that. I finally got her bumper fixed and polished her up. She still works like a charm.” Clara defended her old car. She had to save up every penny to buy it and was proud to call it her own.

“I won’t say another word about your precious car. Just remember you have a nice luxury sedan sitting in that garage and a boat out back that needs to be put to good use as well. I can’t think of a better person to share all those things with than Mike.”

“Ha, that boat will remain in honor of Joan, but you won’t catch me touching it with a ten-foot pole. I get sea-sick just thinking about getting out there on the water.” Clara chuckled.

Just then the eerie man walked by briskly and made his way out the door. Clara turned to get a good view of him, but only caught a quick glimpse from the rear. There was something about him. His hair line, his broad shoulders, and the cadence of his walk sent chills up her spine in a negative way.

“You all right?” Mackenzie asked again.

“Uh, yeah. Who was that guy? The one who just left.”

“I’ve never seen him around here before. He’s a strange bird if you ask me. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen a customer sit in here with their sunglasses and a baseball cap on the entire time. As a matter of fact. Let me go over to his table and see if he left enough to cover his bill. I’ll be right back. Can I get you anything from the kitchen?” Mack asked.

“Chloe already took my order. I was just popping in to grab something to go. Why don’t you come by the house on Friday after work? Bring Stephanie with you. We can hang out on the beach. It will be fun.”

“Oh, Stephanie would love that. It’s a date.”

Stephanie was McKenzie’s smart and very independent first grader. She looked just like her mother and acted just like her as well. Some even said she’s her mini-me. The two made a dynamic duo despite having an absent husband and father. He’d yet to make an appearance around Solomons Island, but it’s been told that he was a deadbeat who took off to travel the world when Stephanie was just knee high to a duck. No one had seen or heard from him since.

“Looks like you got lucky, Clara. Chef just pulled this fresh batch of ziti out of the oven. He put extra bread and parmesan in the bag for you.” Chloe slid the brown paper bag in front of her.

“Mmm, it smells good. Is Chef Harold working tonight?” Clara asked.

“Of course, can’t you tell by that delicious aroma?” Chloe laughed.

Clara paid for her meal and said her goodbyes for the evening and then left to head home.

* * *

* * *

She pulled into the cobblestone driveway of the place that still felt like Joan’s home. It had only been about four months since she inherited the place from her former boss and friend, and with so much space, it felt like it would take an eternity to truly make it her own. In a lot of ways, Clara didn’t mind preserving Joan’s memory in the home. Especially in the library and the guests’ bedrooms, and even the sunroom where Joan spent a lot of her time. It was her way of remaining close to her good friend.

She popped the trunk to remove a few bags and grab her baked ziti, but found herself distracted by a shuffling noise nearby. Clara turned to look, but there was nothing as far as she could see.

Maybe Mackenzie was right. Perhaps living in this big place all alone is getting to me, she thought to herself.

Clara scooped her things out of the trunk and swiftly made her way inside where she could close the door behind her and shake off any thoughts of fear.

She bent down to greet Holly, her dog, when her cell phone rang.

“Hey, Mike.”

“I miss you,” he said.

She let out a sigh of relief and smiled.

“Say it again, slowly, so I can take in every word of it.”

“I…miss…you,” Mike said.

“Mmm, those words sound like music to my ears. I miss you, too. But, we did just see each other about an hour ago.” She teased.

“I know but it’s not the same as being able to freely hold you and do all the things that lovers do.”

“Is that what we’re working toward? Being lovers?” Clara smiled, finding the conversation to be rather intriguing.

“I sure hope so. Until that day comes, I guess we’ll have to wait patiently to find out.”

“I guess,” Clara said.

“Well, I just wanted to hear your sweet voice before we make it to our next stop on the tour. It’s beautiful out here this evening, and it sort of has me thinking about how I want to take you out on another tour. Are you up for one last training session with the boss? I don’t know that I’ll have much time for it once I relocate to our new worksite.”

“I’m always up for a tour with you, Mike.”

“Good. Do you trust me?” he asked.

“Of course, I do.”

“Then clear your calendar for this Saturday around five. I’ll pick you up at your place. It’s a total surprise, no questions asked.”

“Okay, Mr. No Questions Asked. I’ll see you on Saturday around five…and I’ll see you at work tomorrow.”

CHAPTER 2

On Thursday morning Mae woke up with Jonathan’s arm wrapped around her waist as he cradled her in the spooning position. She turned around and smiled at the slightly opened position of his mouth as he slept like a baby. Sleeping over had become a frequent habit that normally resulted in driving to work together the next morning. Mae worked at Lighthouse Tours and showcased the county’s five islands when clients hopped aboard her boat. Jonathan conducted fishing tours and occasionally brought home the catch of the day to share with his lady for supper. Today, Mae had to work an earlier shift.

“Jonathan… Jonathan, wake up,” she whispered.

“Huh?”

“Wake up, it’s late, and I need to get going,” she said.

“Mae, please. Five more minutes, love.” Jonathan grumbled.

“I don’t have five more minutes. We stayed in bed twenty minutes later than we should’ve to begin with.”

“Mae, I’m tired for crying out loud. How often do I get to sleep in? It’s not my fault you kept me up way past my bedtime.” He complained.

“I kept you up? Oh, no, sir. That’s nonsense and you know it. We always say we’re going to play by the rules until one of us has a few glasses of wine, then that’s all she wrote. Maybe we’ll just have to go back to sleeping at our respective places at night,” she said.

“Mae, is that what you really want? After we’ve come this far, you want to go backward and miss out on all this good lovin’ in the morning?” Jonathan said as he threw the covers back and displayed his striped pajamas.

Mae laughed and tossed a pillow at him. They were a familiar couple, just a few months into the relationship, but with a friendship of over eight years, there wasn’t much they didn’t know about one another.

“No, of course, I don’t want to miss out on all this lovin’, but you and I can’t seem to behave ourselves. I was late twice last week. Mike won’t turn a blind eye to it forever. If we don’t pull it together, eventually he’s going to pull one of us by the coattail, and I refuse to let it be me,” Mae said as she stood in front of the bathroom mirror brushing her teeth.

“Oh, so you’d rather me to be the one to get in trouble,” he said playfully.

“No, I’m saying I don’t want either of us to get in trouble. I heard he’s installing one of those time machines for payroll before he leaves. I think we’ll have to punch in and out every day, so we better get our act together now.”

Jonathan slipped out of bed and approached Mae with his gentle hands to massage her shoulders. She pretended to remain focused on fiddling with her hair, knowing full well that each stroke from his hands was a sweet and sensual distraction.

She gave in, closed her eyes, and was overcome by the kneading of his hands.

“Why don’t I stay here again tonight?” he whispered and then softly kissed her earlobe.

“Oh, Jonathan. Both of us need our rest. We’re going to look like tired old rags for our clients during the day if we keep this up,” Mae said.

“There’s nothing about what we’re doing that’s tired or old, Mae. Nothing at all.”

Mae grabbed a nearby wash cloth and whipped it at Jonathan’s leg.

“Down boy,” she said, pushing him away. “Now, get your clothes on and let’s hustle. I’m leaving for work in ten minutes, and you have a nice bed waiting for you at home,” she said.

Jonathan begrudgingly complied.

“About that. I know you’re in a hurry, so maybe we can talk about it later on, but I think the two of us should take a serious look at our living arrangements. We see each other at least four to five nights a week. That might be an indicator that it’s time to maybe… I don’t know… merge somehow, or come up with some sort of arrangement so we don’t have to keep going back and forth from your place to mine,” he said.

“Jonathan, two stubborn old mules like us have no business talking about merging anything. I know exactly how I like to keep things around my place and you’re the same way.”

Mae slipped on her shoes and glanced at her knee brace, considering whether she should put it on. She was doing so well after her knee surgery. Using her cane had become more of a secondary thought, but she didn’t want to overdo it.

“Since when did anybody start classifying the mid-sixties as old? I disagree with you, Mae.”

Jonathan tilted Mae’s chin toward him.

“You don’t always have to be so stubborn about things, you know. I think you should give it some serious thought. And before you try to argue with me, I’m going to grab my car keys.”

He kissed her eyebrow.

“Have a wonderful tour,” he said as he exited the room.

Mae didn’t have time to consider anything other than running behind schedule. She grabbed her earrings, shoved them in her pockets, threw her purse over her shoulder, and headed for the front door.

* * *

At Lighthouse Tours, Mike prepared his coffee and grabbed a legal pad to sketch his to-do list for the day. He greeted Clara professionally, determined not to breech their agreement, and said hello to a few of the other staff members as they arrived. Tommy was fairly new to the team but had a good handle on leading the boat tours and was ready to get out there on his own. Soon, he would replace all of Mike’s tours as he prepared to open a new division of the business. Then there was Brody. He maintained the boats and had a newly gained responsibility of helping Mike purchase boats for the new location.

“Brody, you have a second? I’d like to sit down and go over a few options for the new fleet if you have time.”

“I’m right behind you, boss. I jotted down a few notes after visiting the boat dealers yesterday.” Brody pulled up a chair in Mike’s office and flipped open his legal pad.

Mike closed the door and joined Brody at his desk.

“I hope you have some good news for me. We need at least two more boats to add to the fleet in order to successfully get up and running. With about a month left, I’m afraid we’re cutting it close,” he said.

“Not to worry, I got your back. I think this last place I visited had lots of potential. They have brand new options, but the owner also had at least a half a dozen contacts of people who were looking to sell their used boats.”

“Yeah, but are we talking about quality boats that are in excellent condition?” Mike asked.

“The owner is willing to vouch for every person on the list. He said he only does business with the best, so you can take it for what it’s worth. Look, the man has been in business just outside of Solomons for umpteen years now. That has to count for something. I looked up his store on the Better Business Bureau, and he looks like he’s on the up and up to me. I think you should go check it out. With your mechanic, of course, yours truly.” Brody slid the contacts list across the desk and waited for Mike’s response.

“Brody, my man. You come through for me every time. I don’t know how to thank you. If these contacts are any good, we could be well on our way to taking this business to the next level,” Mike said.

“You can thank me by throwing in a raise. It’s likely you’re going to need me to help you maintain the boats at the new location, I would imagine. Or at least until you hire someone for that position.” Brody smiled.

“You have a good point there. It’s definitely a strong consideration. Let me just make sure I have my ducks in a row and everything is running smoothly with the new place. Then we can talk about a raise and perhaps even a promotion. I realize guys like you are hard to come by. You’ve been with me since the onset when we first started the operation back in Annapolis. I have to take good care of you and I will.” Mike promised.

“I know you’re good for it. How’s things otherwise?” Brody asked.

“Oh, I’d say everything else is running pretty smoothly. The renovations are almost complete. I’m still interviewing for new staffers, but it’s nothing I can’t handle.”

“That’s good and all, but I’m talking about with you, personally. How’s your folks? I haven’t heard you say much about them lately. How’s everything else? It seems like your addiction to work has increased since you decided to expand, but yet you also seem happier than ever. You know, that kind of happiness that only comes from meeting somebody special.” He winked.

Mike put down his papers and rocked back in his chair with a slight smirk on his face. He suspected Brody was testing the waters to see how much he would say. The two went way back, so it wasn’t uncommon to occasionally chat about women. But this time was different, so he remained nonchalant, while trying to figure out what Brody knew.

“Well, that was a loaded question. Let’s see. For starters, my folks are doing well. They’re still enjoying their place in Chesapeake and have no intentions of leaving as they like to remind me all the time. As for the ladies, I simply don’t have the time, Brody. You’ve been around long enough to know how it is. Sometimes it feels like I’m here around the clock with barely enough time to eat,” he said.

“Mike, I’m not buying it. As you say, I’ve been around long enough to know better. Somebody is giving you a little pep in your step these days, even if you don’t want to admit it. I know it’s not Savannah. You kicked her to the curb for good not long after Clara started working here. We all notice the way you smile at her.”

“I do not know what you’re talking about,” Mike said.

“Come on, man. Save all that for the rest of the staff. I thought we were close.” Brody adjusted himself in the chair.

“I won’t press you if you don’t want to talk about it, but just know you’ve never been a good liar, Mike. If you aren’t seeing her, it’s only a matter of time until you do.”

Mike put his pen down and confessed.

“All right, look. I’m talking to you as Brody, my friend. Not as Brody who works here, you got it?” Mike asked.

“I got it. You know me by now. Your secret is safe with me.”

“Good, because if you leak anything I’ll know who to blame,” Mike said.

“I said your secret is safe. Now spill it. What’s up with you two?”

“I’m into her. Really into her. But she thinks it’s best to wait until I start working out of the other office for us to make things more official, and although I hate it, I know it’s the right thing to do.” Mike admitted.

“Ahh, so I was right. You do have the hots for red.” Brody tapped his fingers on the arm of his chair and laughed.

“Red? Is that what you call her?”

“Yeah, behind closed doors, of course. Honestly, I think it’s a good thing. She seems to make you happy. I haven’t seen you smile like this in such a long time. I was wondering if you’d ever meet someone who truly makes you happy,” Brody said.

“Savannah and I made each other happy for a while.”

“Mike, that was short-lived. And, that wasn’t happiness. I’m sure she helped to keep you warm at night, but I always thought you could do better. No disrespect, but she wasn’t exactly the type you could take home and introduce to the folks, if you know what I mean.” He chuckled.

“Thanks, Brody. Tell me how you really feel,” Mike said sarcastically.

“You didn’t need me to say a word. All the single men with high-paying jobs on Solomons Island know about Savannah. But listen, enough about her. On to red. Are you two-”

“Are we what?”

Brody smiled big enough to reveal what was on his mind.

“Stop right there. I already know where you’re going with this. Right now, we’re just focused on keeping things professional at work and seeing where things lead once I leave here,” Mike said.

“You want her, don’t you?” Brody asked.

Mike hesitated.

“Is it that obvious? Man, I gotta hurry and get out of here, or I’m going to go stir crazy. I knew from the day I met her she was different. I should’ve never told her about the job, Brody. I mean, I wanted her to know about the job because she was searching, but-”

“You would’ve preferred getting to know her personally instead of working with her professionally,” Brody said.

“Exactly!”

Brody stood up and adjusted his belt.

“Yep, you’ve got it bad, my brother. Whatever you do, don’t overthink it. If you really like red, then give it time. It will work out. I tell ya, between you, red, and Ms. Mae and Jonathan, I’m feeling left out around here.” Brody chuckled.

“Well, there’s only one cure for that. Get out there and mingle. You can’t expect to meet somebody by fixing boats all day and sitting at home drinking beer at night. Clean the grease off your pants and get out of the house every once in a while. It will do you some good.”

“Yeah, yeah. I hear ya,” Brody said.

“I can tell that just went in one ear and right out the other.”

“Probably.” Brody opened the door to leave.

“I’m free to check out the boats whenever you are,” he said.

“All right, thanks, man.”

When Brody left, Mike picked up a sponge ball and tossed it inside his miniature basketball hoop. It was his way of thinking things out when he needed to strategize for the business. Lately, in between strategic planning, all he could think about was Clara. The way her hair smelled, the taste of her lips, her hourglass shape, and the sweet sound of her voice sent chills up his spine just thinking about it.

* * *

CHAPTER 3

On Thursday evening Mack and her daughter Stephanie came over to grill and enjoy laying out on the beach. Holly completely captivated Stephanie and did everything with her, including dropping several hints that she wanted to take her home.

“Miss Clara, I can take care of Holly for you. She can come and stay at my house when you’re busy. Dogs like to play with little kids, you know,” Stephanie said.

“I’ll have to keep that in mind, Stephanie. It sounds like you would be the perfect dog sitter should I ever need one.” Clara laughed.

“You better watch her, Clara. She falls in love with the animals pretty quickly. If it were up to Stephanie, we’d start our very own animal shelter in our one-bedroom apartment.” Mack teased.

“Is that right, Stephanie?” Clara asked.

“Yes, ma’am. Dogs are my favorite, but I like little kitties, too.”

“Little kitties, ferrets, birds. I finally had to draw the line at the idea of having a pet snake,” Mack responded.

“Ooh, I don’t blame you.” Clara agreed.

“Ms. Clara, can I take Holly down to the beach to play frisbee? I promise I won’t lose her.” Stephanie begged.

“I know you won’t. Holly is pretty good. She’ll stay with you. It’s fine with me if your mom says it’s okay.”

“Mommy, pleasssee?”

“All right. Go ahead, but you need to stay in this area where I can see you at all times, okay?”

“Okay!”

Stephanie grabbed the frisbee and charged off with Holly before her mother could think of any more rules. The sun was shifting, but there was still enough daylight left to enjoy a few rounds of frisbee before settling in for a nice grilled dinner.

“Clara, it’s gorgeous out here. If this is what I had to come home to every night, I don’t know that I’d ever want to leave. Would you look at this view? You have the sunset, a private beach-”

“It’s not totally private. I can see the neighbors when they’re hosting parties or the kids are outside.” Clara corrected Mack.

“Oh, whoopty doo. So, every once in a while you can see the neighbors who are several acres away…poor you! You get what I’m trying to say. This place is gorgeous and there’s no denying it.” Mackenzie teased.

“You’re right. I still wonder what I ever did to deserve this. It blows my mind that Joan decided to completely exclude her family and put me in her will, instead. If this isn’t a true rags-to-riches story, I don’t know what is. But, you know what, Mack? The house, the boat, the cars, it means absolutely nothing if you don’t have somebody to share it with.”

Clara left the deck door open and began walking back and forth, serving appetizers and drinks while talking. She returned with her utensils and a plate filled with steaks to throw on the grill for dinner.

“Why don’t you let me help you,” Mack said.

“No, just relax and enjoy yourself. This is the easy part. Now, what was I saying?”

“You were talking about not being alone, but I have to tell you, Clara. I really see great things in your future. You just have to be patient and see where the road leads. Speaking of which, what are you and Mike up to this week? Have you been spending any quality time together?”

“We are, as a matter of fact. He’s taking me on another one of his tours this Saturday. Let’s be clear, he’s not fooling anybody with these so-called tours. I’ll admit that I was a hermit when I was working for Joan and needed to get out and see more of the island. And… it has improved my ability to speak with confidence when I’m making tour recommendations to clients. But, Mike is not fooling anybody. The tours are more like dates, if you ask me.” Clara’s voice said one thing, but her smile revealed she liked the idea of going on a date with Mike.

“Well, don’t ask questions. Soak up every minute and have a good time. You deserve it. I mean, come on, Clara. When is the last time you’ve actually been with a man? I mean… really been with a man. Ten years?”

Clara’s eyebrows folded like an old curtain.

“Exactly! You need to experience the love and touch of an experienced man who knows how to make your toes curl. Your time is long overdue,” she whispered.

“Well, look who’s talking. I’m not the only one who’s rusty in the love-making department. If Stephanie is six years old, then I’ll take a wild guess and say that you haven’t been with a man in what… six years?”

Mack glanced over her fingernails and pretended to be concerned with how they looked.

“That’s not the point. At the rate you’re moving with Mike, I’ll still be way ahead of the game. That man is caring, well-established, and he’s hot. What are you waiting for?” Mack asked.

“I don’t disagree, but we’re good. There’s nothing wrong with taking your time. Especially when you find yourself in a unique situation like mine. Now, enough about me. What are we going to do about you? Are there any prospects in sight?”

“Maybe. It’s nothing serious, but I met a guy at the café. His name is Bill. He’s one of those lumberjack types with a full beard and a little beer belly, but he’s nice… easy to talk to and he seems to have taken a liking to sitting in my section and talking to me,” Mack said.

“You with a lumberjack?” Clara asked.

“Yeah, why not? He’s divorced but still very much a family man. He has a daughter that’s heading off to her first year of college. He’s good with his hands and he works over at the lumberyard.”

“I don’t get it. I always thought you were the suit and tie type,” Clara said.

“Yeah, well, look where that got me. When I met Stephanie’s father, he wore a suit and tie. Next thing you know, he was quitting his job and talking about starting a band and traveling the world. At least the lumberjack is settled and knows what he wants out of life.” Mack laughed.

“How about that? Well, I hope to meet him sometime. I’ll have to give him the best friend once over to make sure he meets my approval.”

“Please do. He’s been keeping your seat warm when you’re not at the café. You can’t miss him. The man lives in plaid shirts and always orders the same oven roasted turkey every single time.” Mack sniggled.

“Hey, by the way, Clara. I meant to tell you that weirdo was back in the café again asking me about you last night. He didn’t mention you by name, but he seemed awfully curious about who you were.”

“Really? Me? That’s odd. Did he say what his name was?”

“He said he goes by the name of Trent. Does that name ring a bell?” Mack asked.

“No. I don’t know anyone by that name.”

“That’s strange. I thought maybe he was sweet on you with the way he was asking so many questions. I asked him if he knew you, but the only thing he said was that he’d seen you around before and was wondering what your name was. Of course, I didn’t tell him. He could be crazy for all I know. I tried to find out some info about him, but the only thing he divulged is that he’s staying with a friend. He was very vague, and he gave me the creeps.”

Clara grew quiet. There was only one person she recalled from her past that could send a chill up her spine in a heartbeat. But she hadn’t seen him in over ten years, so there was no point in considering him now.

* * *

On Saturday, at precisely five o’clock, Mike pulled up to the front courtyard of Clara’s house in his jeep. He wore khaki shorts, docker shoes, and a gingham Vineyard Vines shirt that made him look irresistible.

Dear God, help me. How on earth am I supposed to keep my composure with him looking that good? she thought to herself as she peered out the front window.

She quickly put the curtains back in place and tugged on her dress to make sure she looked presentable. Clara had finally come around to buying new clothing and was particularly proud to have an array of options that didn’t involve work clothing. As a kid growing up, she always had to recycle whatever she could to make it work for all occasions. This particular dress revealed a respectable sweetheart neckline and was soft and comfortable like a maxi dress.

The doorbell rang and as always Holly beat Clara to the door, announcing his arrival.

“Hey, Holly. How are you, girl?” Mike said as he stroked her fur.

When he looked up at Clara, he cracked a smile and his face turned flush.

“Hey,” Clara said.

“Hi, you look amazing. Gosh, if I had known you were going to dress like that, I would’ve worn something else.”

“It’s just a cotton dress. Besides, you look great. Maybe if somebody would’ve told me where we were going, I could’ve dressed more appropriately,” she said.

“No. What you’re wearing is perfect for where we’re going. Are you all set?”

“I think I have everything. Let me just grab my bag. You can come in if you’d like.” Clara widened the opening of the front door, inviting him to enter the foyer.

“Wow, this place is phenomenal. I can’t help but wonder what’s a person to do with having this much space all to themselves?” Mike asked.

“Fill it with things that remind me of those that I love. And, maybe one day, adopt a whole baseball team or Girl Scout troop and give them a wonderful place to live,” she responded.

“Would you really consider adopting some day?”

“The thought has crossed my mind. At my age I’m not really planning on having kids of my own, but it would be nice to fill the house with love and laughter. Giving a child a home might be a nice way to do that,” Clara said.

She zipped her purse and placed the crossbody bag over her chest.

“Wouldn’t you rather have someone to help you raise the child?” he asked.

“Ideally. I guess time will tell if it’s supposed to come to fruition.”

“You ready for our tour?” Mike extended his hand to Clara.

She placed her hand in his and followed him out the front door. She had to continually remind herself that they were keeping things platonic for a while longer and this was strictly an opportunity for her to get to know the island better.

Why wouldn’t I want to brush up on my knowledge of the island? This way I can offer a better experience to the clients visiting Lighthouse Tours, she thought to herself.

Mike stopped in his tracks and looked Clara in the eye.

“I might not have a chance to be this close to you once we get to where we’re going. Just one kiss, Clara, and I promise I’ll behave myself for the rest of the evening,” he said.

Clara looked at him as if she didn’t believe a word of what he was saying, but played along, secretly desiring the kiss as much as he did.

She took a step forward and he met her the rest of the way. They teased each other with their lips, softly and blissfully playing with each other before pulling away.

“We better get going before we find ourselves in trouble, Mike Sanders.”

He brushed her hair aside.

“I guess you’re right.”

On the ride to their outing, she considered how foolish it was of her to think they wouldn’t run into someone they knew. It’s not like the island was so big that it could be avoided. Eventually they would be discovered, but she was already in his car and over the moon with excitement about the surprise he had in store.

“Mike, you know we’re not fooling anybody but ourselves, right?” she asked.

“What do you mean?”

“This…what we’re doing right now. This isn’t on the job training as much as it is a date.” Clara laughed.

“No, no…. I beg to differ. Our tours have provided you with invaluable experiences that you can use when dealing with our clients.” He smiled while steering the jeep toward their destination.

“Mmm hmm, sure. Kissing being at the top of the list of importance, I suppose.”

“Not so fast. We can keep the kissing between the two of us. No need to share that with the clients.”

Clara’s serious demeanor gave way to hearty laughter as she envisioned how terrible that would be.

“All right, on to more serious matters. Have you considered how you’re going to physically keep up with the demands of running two places at once?” she asked.

“I have and I think I’m up for the challenge. I used to do it for quite some time when Kenny and I first started the Solomons store. I had my set days for being at each location before I finally settled in Solomons. I can’t imagine why I won’t be able to do it again.”

“Yeah, but there were two of you to manage the workflow between the two locations. I would think this is a completely different animal. You’re embarking upon the grand opening of something new that completely belongs to you. Isn’t that kind of exciting, yet scary at the same time?” Clara said.

“Uh, it’s exciting but not necessarily scary. At least, it hasn’t been until now. You have me wondering if I should be more nervous than I am. To me, it’s been helpful to have the prior experience, and it’s super helpful that I’m opening up another business in the same exact industry. It’s all about the location and drawing the customers in, really.”

“Well, you seem really confident about it. I wish you nothing but success,” Clara said.

“What about you? I know a lot has changed for you over the past few months. Are you still feeling pretty confident about wanting to continue at Lighthouse Tours?”

“Absolutely. I love my job. It gives me something to look forward to every day,” she said.

“That’s good. I’m just surprised with all the resources at your fingertips that you wouldn’t want to branch out and start your own company. Maybe something in the housekeeping industry?” Mike asked.

“Trust me, the thought has crossed my mind, but not everyone is cut out to be an entrepreneur. I’ve come to discover that I’m more of a worker bee. My knowledge and experience when it comes to running a business is slim to none.”

Mike had one hand firmly gripping the wheel and the other resting comfortably over Clara’s hand.

“Well, then, you found the right guy. Stick with me and I’ll teach you a few things.”

* * *

They pulled into the parking lot of Nel’s Art Gallery. It was off the beaten path of their usual type of excursions but still a welcomed change.

“An art gallery?” she asked.

“Yes, ma’am. Remember, the idea is for you to become well versed in knowing every little nook and cranny that the area has to offer. That way you can make suggestions to help meet our clients’ needs, and you can speak from experience.” Mike exited the jeep and came around to the passenger side to open the door.

“You see, some clients want to just take a boat ride and that’s it. Some want to visit the historical sights and see the oldest lighthouse in the whole county, and others… they want to experience all that we have to offer by visiting places like the art galleries and the museums. An added bonus to coming on the first Saturday of the month is Nel’s wine tasting event. That’s what makes Lighthouse Tours unique. We’re not going to just offer an hour boat ride and that’s it. We’re a full package deal. You want to go fishing, you got it. You want to go on a dinner cruise, we have you covered. You want to tour the island by boat? We can handle that, too,” Mike said.

“Ahh, okay. I see where you’re going with this. I like the concept a lot. It’s just too bad I haven’t been able to get over my sea sickness to actually enjoy the full extent of the tour.”

He closed the door behind her and led her toward an illuminated path leading to the entrance.

“Don’t worry, we’ll work on that, too. There’s plenty of over-the-counter medications that can help until you build up your stamina,” he replied.

Inside there was a low symphony of music playing in the background and plenty of people mingling with a glass of wine in hand. It was the most sophisticated setting that Clara had experienced in all her time spent on the island.

“Wow, I didn’t realize they had events like this out here,” she said.

“Yeah, you have to give the island a little more credit. We’re small but there’s plenty going on to keep you from being bored,” Mike said.

He led Clara to the first piece of art that was a reflection of the surrounding area. It was a panoramic photo of the Patuxent with sand dunes from a nearby beach. Mike stared at it for a moment before moving on to observe the next painting.

As he continued to look straight ahead he said, “Clara, I hope you know that I’m starting to fall head over heels for you.”

She was speechless.

“It’s kind of taking me by surprise. I’ve never felt this way about anybody before. Especially someone that I’ve had to wait to be with,” he said.

“Mike, surely you and Savannah were a hot item at one point. And, I’m sure you still have memories of your fiancé. Never is a pretty strong word.”

“Again. I’ve never had strong feelings for a woman that I’ve barely dated. I stand by those words whole heartedly.”

He invited her to get wine before continuing their tour of the gallery. As they mingled he kept his hands to himself as promised, but his words awakened all of her senses and allowed her to feel butterflies in the pit of her stomach.

“The process of waiting has only caused my feelings to grow even stronger. I want to continue to get to know you, Clara…every single part of you.”

She cleared her throat.

“Wow, I wonder if you’ll still feel the same after you get to know me. You know… after the thrill of waiting is over and the dust begins to settle,” she said.

“I don’t see why not. I’ll probably want you even more.”

For the remainder of the evening Clara had a difficult time focusing on anything other than wanting to end her sabbatical with being close to a man. She knew if anyone could help her achieve her goal it would be Mike. Still, she would tread carefully so as not to end up with a broken heart.

CHAPTER 4

Jonathan had a friend, affectionately known as Dock, in the yacht business in Annapolis. Occasionally, he did side charter jobs for him to help during his busiest seasons. The extra money never hurt, but it was the fond memories of sailing those big beauties that made him commit to sharing it with his lady someday, if he ever had the chance.

Over the weekend, he made arrangements for a romantic Saturday night date with Mae. Their chartered boat would sail from Annapolis to Chesapeake Bay, and end with brunch back in Annapolis late Sunday morning.

“Sweetheart, this has been the best time I’ve ever had in my entire life. Being with you makes me feel so alive,” Jonathan said.

He kissed her neck and continued pecking Mae all over to make her giggle uncontrollably.

“Jonathan, quit. You’re tickling me.” Mae sighed with a lingering smile.

“I have to agree with you. I’ve never experienced anything like this before. I still don’t know how you pulled this off. I can see Dock loaning you one of his boats to cruise around for a couple of hours, but spending the night on a yacht, that’s fancy living if you ask me,” Mae said as she lay next to him.

“It’s nice to get out and try something new every once in a while. If I didn’t, we wouldn’t be lying here witnessing the most beautiful sunrise I’ve ever seen.”

Mae rolled over and drew the covers up and gazed out the window. With her back facing Jonathan, he took that as his usual invitation to snuggle up close from behind and hold her near.

“What’s on your mind, Mae?”

“Just thinking about doing some gardening when we get back this afternoon. With all this rain and summer heat, those weeds have been popping up and sucking the life right out of my Zinnias,” she said.

Jonathan lay in amazement. Maybe this was poor planning on my part, he thought to himself. Maybe Mae is not a romantic sunrise kind of woman.

Mae turned around.

“Oh, and by the way, did I ever tell you how nicely the bush you planted out front is growing? The woman at the nursery told me to plant Jobe’s fertilizer sticks in the ground near the roots to promote healthy growth, but it’s doing so well I don’t see a need to bother with it,” she said.

Jonathan retreated from his comfortable position next to Mae and laid back with his hands folded over his bare chest. He was beyond perplexed about everything Mae was thinking or feeling as of late. He thought they were doing well since deciding to be together, but something was off, and he was determined to get to the bottom of it.

“Jonathan? … Jonathan, are you listening to me?” Mae asked.

“Yes, you were talking about fertilizer sticks. I heard you. What I can’t help but wonder is what else is going on in that pretty little mind of yours?” he asked.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Mae, here we are in the middle of the bay on what I consider to be the most romantic overnight date that I’ve ever planned for us. I had to jump through hoops to make this date happen. The sun is rising, we’re lying here together, and all you can seem to think about is your Zinnias. So, I want to know what’s going on. Am I doing something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong. Just because we don’t have our hands all over each other every waking hour of the day doesn’t mean something has to be wrong, Jonathan.”

“If you say so. It just seems like lately you’re enthusiastic about everything but us. If I’m contributing to that, I’d like to know.” He argued.

“Jonathan, I don’t know what would make you say such a thing. We’re together all the time and I always make myself available to you.”

“What about the conversation I wanted to have with you the other day about moving in together? You shied away from it on purpose,” he replied.

“I didn’t shy away from it. I was running late to work.”

Mae turned over completely and nestled her body against Jonathan’s.

“Look, sweetheart. Do we have to do this now?” she asked.

“I owe you an apology. I’m thankful that you planned something so special, and my timing with all the Zinnia talk was absolutely terrible. But, I promise I didn’t mean any harm by it, and there’s no underlying message behind it. You know me, Jonathan. I like my routines. I’m a simple gal from Solomons Island who likes her Sunday gardening, and sticks to the same schedule for meals and routines almost every day of the week. Please don’t get upset with me for that,” Mae said.

“I’m not upset with you. I knew those things about you before and I’m fine with it. I just would hope that every once in a while you’d be open to embarking upon new experiences with me, that’s all.” Jonathan snuggled closer.

“I have a new experience we can work on,” she said.

“What is it?”

“Well, we have a few more hours left on this yacht. Our driver is probably fast asleep at this early hour. Why don’t we have a little one-on-one time with a full view of the sunrise?”

“Now we’re talking,” Jonathan responded with his arms opened wide, fully ready to receive the woman who made his heart sing.

* * *

* * *

* * *

That same morning, Clara awoke to the sound of birds chirping outside her window. The forecast was calling for a high of eighty degrees on the first Sunday in June, and she couldn’t wait to trek across the sand and hang out by her favorite spot on the beach. First, she would grab the Sunday news, which was usually waiting on her front doorstep, then take Holly out, and return to settle in with her favorite cup of hazelnut coffee.

“Come on, girl. Let’s grab the news and go outside for your morning walk,” she said while rubbing Holly’s chin.

Clara whipped her hair into a bun, threw on the most comfortable clothing she could find, and listened to the sound of her flip-flops clapping down the staircase while making her way to the front door.

The Sunday news was on the front mat, as expected, with a piece of paper on top that read, “Clara.”

That’s interesting. Perhaps the delivery person left a note for me, she thought.

She grabbed the paper with the note and walked Holly to her designated area to take care of her business. While she waited for Holly, Clara opened the note and read the words.

“It’s been a while, but we both knew this day was coming. We have some unfinished business to discuss. Meet me at the Patuxent park at three o’clock. I’ll be waiting on the bench near the entrance. Come alone. Keith.”

Clara’s heart sank. She slowly crumbled the paper in her hands and then more rapidly, balling it until the paper was barely recognizable. It had been ten long years since she’d seen Keith. She remembered the morning she left him just like it was yesterday. She pre-packed the essential items she would need for her road trip the night prior. She prepared his meal before going to bed, and that morning, once he left for work, she got in her car and drove right out of his life for good. The note she left on the kitchen table explained she was seeking a fresh start and that she wasn’t returning to such a verbally abusive marriage. She made two final stops that morning. One to the social security office to fill out paperwork to switch back to her maiden name, and the second stop was by her sister’s house, which resulted in one last blowout over her parents’ benefits after their accidental death. When she left the state of New York, she vowed if she ever returned, it would be under better circumstances that didn’t involve a controlling husband or fighting with her sister over money. Since then, Maryland had been Clara’s home. A place where she established a new life free of turmoil.

Is he seeking a finalized divorced? she thought.

I should’ve handled that years ago. She paced around while trying to figure things out.

The mere fact that he made it all the way to my doorstep means that he’s been researching everything about me. I’ll be darned if I’m going to allow him to slither back in and try to control me. Come on, Clara, you’ve got to think of a plan that doesn’t involve meeting him at the park.

She waited for Holly to finish, looked around to ensure they were alone, and returned to the house. She slammed the door behind her and secured the double locks. After setting the alarm, she frantically dialed Mack’s number at the café.

“Thank you for calling the café. This is Mackenzie speaking.”

“Mack, this is Clara. Do you have a minute?”

“I have five minutes for you, Clara, but why on earth are you whispering?” she asked.

“I don’t know. Listen, remember that guy that came in the café with the baseball cap… you know, the one who was asking questions about me and sort of creepy acting?” she asked.

“Yeah, funny you should mention it. He’s been sitting at the booth by the window for at least ten minutes now. He just put in a breakfast order. I figured if he was going to ask me about you today, I was going to be blunt and tell him a thing or two. Do you think you know him?”

“I can’t be certain. I never caught a good glimpse of his face, but there was something about him that was very familiar. What color were his eyes?” Clara asked.

“It’s kind of hard to tell with the way he’s wearing his cap. He keeps his head down most of the time, but if I had to guess, I’d say they were a dark brown color.”

“What about his tooth? If memory serves me right, he has a chipped tooth on the bottom row that can’t be missed when he talks… unless he got it fixed,” Clara said.

“He has a chipped tooth. Clara, you’re making me nervous. Why do you know so much about this guy and who is he to you?”

“Trust me, it’s a long story. One that I’ve never shared with anybody and will probably shock the heck out of you if I tried to explain it now. Look, I need you to do me a favor. I’ll explain everything later, but for now, can you do your best to make sure he doesn’t leave? I’m coming over to pay him a brief visit under my terms.”

“Sure, but I don’t have a good feeling. Are you certain this is a good idea?” Mackenzie asked.

“Mack, just make sure he doesn’t leave. Please. I’ll be there in about twenty minutes.”

* * *

* * *

Clara walked into the café about twenty minutes later as scheduled. Mackenzie nodded her head toward the booth where the strange man sat during his last few visits to the café. She caught a glimpse of him from the back, wearing the same baseball cap, and looking at a newspaper while eating his food.

She approached him from behind.

“What do you want, Keith?”

He rested against the back of his seat and raised his coffee mug, taking a sip. Then he turned around to greet Clara with a wet grin on his face.

“Well, well, well. Look who it is. Miss Clara Covington, in the flesh. Except you’re early. Let me guess… did your little waitress friend call you?” he asked.

“No. Actually, it was the other way around. I thought I recognized you when you were in here the other day. You might want to work on the disguise. It’s not working so well for you,” she said.

“Please, have a seat. It’s been a while. Let’s catch up.”

“I’m not here for small talk, Keith. What’s with leaving the note at my front door?” she asked.

“So, it is your front door? Wow, pretty swanky place you have there. How’d you get to be so lucky?”

“What… do… you… want… Keith?” Clara asked in a snarky tone.

“Well, at least sit down and act like you want to have a conversation with me. That way folks won’t start staring.”

She sat down cautiously, leaving her purse gripped at her side.

“I don’t have intentions of meeting you at the park. Tell me what you want so I can get on with my life,” Clara said.

“Oooh, you don’t have to be so nasty. I’ve stayed out of your hair for what, ten years now? The least you could do is pretend to be nice. It wouldn’t hurt to show me a little hospitality. I mean, I am still your husband and all.”

Clara was disgusted at the thought of ever calling him husband.

“About that. I think it’s long overdue that we finalize the divorce, and I’m sure you would agree,” she said.

“Not so fast, pretty lady. You weren’t in a hurry before today. I haven’t considered remarrying, and clearly you haven’t either, so what’s the rush? Besides, I received a nice little notice in the mail that states we have some money in the bank… it said something about an inheritance. Thought I’d look you up and come see for myself what the fuss was all about. I had no idea I’d find you living in a sprawling mansion. You sure hit the jackpot.”

“Oh, so that’s what this is about. Go figure. Well, I’m not sure why you would still receive any of my mail, but you can rest assured there’s nothing here for you, and I do mean nothing,” Clara said.

“That’s not what the law says. We’re married, remember? It takes more than just changing your last name to undo fourteen years of marriage, sweetheart. What’s yours is mine and what’s mine is yours.”

“You’re even more of a creep than you were the day I left you. Whatever hole you crawled out of to find me, do yourself a favor and go back in it. I’ll call my lawyer and see that the papers are drawn up immediately. Goodbye, Keith.”

As Clara got up, he grabbed her by the wrist. In a few swift maneuvers across the floor, Mackenzie was at their table looking to assist.

“How’s everything over here? Can I get you a refill, sir?” Mack asked while looking at Clara.

He eased his hands off Clara and relaxed in his seat.

“I wouldn’t mind having another cup. Perhaps the lady would like to stay awhile and order something for breakfast,” Keith said.

Clara tried to give Mackenzie a reassuring nod to help put her mind at ease. Keith was a scumbag, but he wasn’t crazy enough to pull any stunts in public. Even when they were together, his worst behavior consisted of hurling negative insults and trying to intimidate her. He wasn’t much for physical abuse, but who knows if that had changed over the years.

“It’s all good, Mack. I was just about to leave,” Clara said.

“Nah, why don’t you hang out a little while longer so we can catch up? It will be just like old times.”

Clara signaled Mack that it was okay to get the coffee. Once Mackenzie walked away, she glanced over her shoulder, looking suspicious.

“Here’s how this is going to work. I’m going to get up and walk out of here. In just a short while, you’ll be served the divorce papers in New York, and then we’ll be done with this nightmare of a marriage once and for all. Don’t come to my house again and don’t bother trying to get my telephone number. You got it?” Clara said while raising up from her seat.

“Geesh. Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning,” he said.

“Have a nice life, Keith.”

Clara stormed away, feeling proud that she beat him at his little game and partially afraid that this wasn’t over.

Back in the car, she waited about ten minutes before calling Mack. The skeleton Clara buried in the closet years ago had reared its ugly head right before Mackenzie’s eyes. The least she could do was fill her in and help put her mind at ease.

How in the world am I going to explain this? she thought.

“Hey, Josh,” Clara said.

“There you are. You took off so fast I didn’t have a chance to say hello to you. Girl, if I didn’t know any better, I would’ve thought someone was chasing after you.”

Clara cleared her throat.

“Is Mack around?”

“She’s wrapping things up with a customer. Hold on a moment.”

While on hold Clara pulled into her driveway and clicked the remote to her garage door, which wasn’t something she normally did. There was something that felt secure about hiding her car inside and allowing the door to close behind her before getting out.

What am I doing? Am I really going to let him scare me like this? she thought.

“Clara?”

“Mack.” She sighed.

“Would you mind telling me what’s going on? I was giving you five more minutes to call me back and if you hadn’t, I was going to come looking for you. What the heck, Clara?”

“I know. I promise it’s not as bad as it looks. He looks rough around the edges, but he’s harmless.”

“Why don’t you start by telling me who he is?”

After a period of silence, Clara continued.

“Is he still there?” she asked.

“No, he left minutes before you called. Who is he?” Mackenzie pressed further.

“He’s my husband.”

“What?” Mackenzie said.

“He’s my husband. We were married four miserable years prior to me leaving New York. By the time we met, I had buried that part of my life, never to talk about it again. He devalued me as a human being. He verbally abused me and almost made me believe I was losing my mind. I became a recluse and lost most of my friends. He even tried to create distance between me and my sister. Although that took little effort because our relationship was already pretty damaged. I hung around until I couldn’t take it anymore. Then one day… I left. I changed back to my maiden name, packed my things, said goodbye to my sister, and left.”

“Clara. Oh my, I’m so sorry. What a heavy burden to carry around for so long.”

“You don’t have to apologize. I just thought I should tell you. I didn’t want you to be worried after what happened earlier,” Clara replied.

“Why is he here after all these years?”

“Somehow he received information about the inheritance, which I find to be absolutely ludicrous. I’ve been living here long enough that all of my mail comes to me here in Maryland. It doesn’t make sense,” she said.

“Oh, no. Tell me this is not what I think it is.”

“It’s probably worse than what you’re thinking. But I have it under control. Keith is more talk than anything else.”

“I don’t know, Clara,” Mack said sounding discouraged.

“It’s fine. I’m going to do exactly what I should’ve done ten years ago, which is file the divorce papers and be done with him. Maybe then, I can actually move on with my life in peace.”

CHAPTER 5

Monday morning couldn’t come soon enough for Clara. She tossed and turned, worried about what Keith may plan to do next. After finally drifting off, well after the midnight hour, she needed a strong cup of coffee to help keep her eyes open at work.

“My head hurts and it feels like I’ve been hit by a Mack truck,” she said.

Ms. Mae plopped a bottle of Tylenol on Clara’s desk, hard enough to make its contents rattle.

“What’s the matter? You have a hangover?” Ms. Mae asked.

“No. I just didn’t get enough sleep, that’s all.”

“Ooh, so you had some company over last night.” She smiled and pointed toward Mike’s office.

“No, Ms. Mae. I did not have company over. I just had a hard time getting to sleep, that’s all. What about you? Did you have company over last night?” Clara pointed toward the back of the building where Jonathan normally worked on the boats.

“I had company all weekend. Jonathan planned an overnight stay on a yacht. It was our own little romantic getaway. Just the two of us.” She boasted.

“Wow, you two have really been hitting it off well. I guess soon you’ll be making wedding plans.” Clara suggested.

“Nah. That’s not our style. We’re close and we love each other, but we’ve also been friends for so long. I can’t imagine we’d just turn everything upside down after all these years,” Mae said.

“Why would you view it as turning everything upside down? If you love each other, then one would think you’d be sealing the deal… joining worlds, if you will. That’s not a bad thing if you’re doing it with the right person.”

“Ha. Clara, Jonathan and I are like… well-oiled machines. Everything is running smoothly just the way it is. Sometimes in life, when you make too many changes, you take the risk of upsetting the apple cart. We’re getting older now. He’s set in his ways and I’m set in mine. His routine is exactly the same every single evening. First, he puts on his pj’s, then he goes through his whole dental routine, then he has to turn the television on at the same precise time to hear the nightly news every single evening. I’m the complete opposite. I like to be quiet at night and get into a good novel before going to bed. I also can’t stand the smell of burned toast in the morning… and let me tell you. This man has literally burned toast just about every morning since we’ve been together.” Mae looked around to see if anyone was coming before she continued.

“The other thing that’s wearing me out is missing out on my beauty rest at night. Again, I love the man, I really do. But a woman needs her rest at night so she can feel refreshed and not so cranky the next morning,” Mae said.

“So, just tell him you’re tired and want to head to bed earlier, that’s all.”

“You try telling that to a man once his special pills have kicked in.” She winked.

Clara spit her coffee all over the front desk just in time for Jonathan and Brody to come in from the dock.

The gentlemen brought the scent of the river with them, carrying in fishing rods and tools from the boat. Clara gently patted a paper towel over her documents and wished the two men a good morning.

“Good morning, guys. I was thinking about picking up some bagels from the café. Anybody interested in placing an order?” she asked.

“Morning, Clara. I’ll take an everything bagel with cream cheese, if you don’t mind,” Jonathan said.

“Make that two everything bagels with cream cheese,” Brody added.

“Ms. Mae, do you want anything?” Clara asked.

“No, I think I’ll pass this time. I need to work on my girlish figure. It seems with every new year that passes, I’m slowly but surely growing a tire around my waistline.”

“Okay, let me check with Mike then. Does anybody know if Tommy is scheduled to come in today? I don’t see his name on the chart, but I could’ve sworn Mike said he’d be in today.”

“He’ll be here shortly. He had some family business to take care of this morning,” Brody responded.

Mike emerged from the back with a stack of papers in hand.

“Ahh, all of my favorite people gathered in one place. Perfect. I was thinking about holding an impromptu meeting to go over a few updates about the new location. Everybody free to meet in about about an hour before the first tour heads out for the day?” he asked.

“That works for me, boss,” Jonathan replied.

The rest nodded in agreement.

“Great, that way Tommy can join in as well.”

“Clara, are you feeling okay? You don’t seem like your usually peppy self,” Mike said.

“Just a little tired, that’s all. It’s nothing coffee and a warm bagel won’t cure. Do you want anything? I’m going to pick up an order to go,” she said.

“Sure. A plain bagel with butter works. Thanks.”

It seemed like whenever Mike spoke to Clara in the office, one by one the staff cleared out, making excuses to leave the room. Clara assumed it was an unspoken rule they shared, secretly knowing her and Mike had feelings for one another.

“There they go, clearing out the room again. It’s becoming rather comical if you ask me,” Mike said.

“I don’t get it. We’re pretty good about keeping things strictly professional around here,” she replied.

“Yeah, until I catch you in the supply room. Then all bets are off.” Mike teased.

“Hey, why don’t you let me pick up those bagels for you. Stay here and relax. You have a bottle of Tylenol on the desk and a cup of black coffee in hand. That can’t be good,” he said.

“No, it’s okay. I don’t mind-”

“Clara, don’t be stubborn. It’s nothing for me to hop across the street and pick up the bagels. Let me take care of you,” he said.

She gave in. Originally, she was planning to steal away and talk to Mackenzie. She needed to rehash the events of the prior day and come up with a game plan. But, for now, her head was throbbing, and she was tired, so she gave in to Mike’s request.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Mike approached the front counter at the café, nodding at a few of the patrons who were known for lingering after the morning rush. He sat beside an unfamiliar man who barely grunted while burying his face in a newspaper. Chloe was wiping down the glass windows, while Josh approached the front counter with a brown paper bag in hand.

“Mike, my man, how’s it going?” Josh said.

“Aww, you know how it is. Busy as usual.”

“Hey, where I come from, that’s a good thing. If you’re busy, that means you’re putting food on the table,” Josh replied.

“I can’t argue with that.”

“All right, let’s see. I have two everything bagels with cream cheese and one plain bagel with butter. If I know right, the plain belongs to you.” Josh smiled.

“You know me well, my friend. Would you mind throwing in some jelly packs, just in case? Also, I hate to be a pain, but maybe I can place a side order for Clara. Maybe scrambled eggs and sausage links or whatever you have back there that’s suitable for a headache. She’s not feeling well this morning, so I thought I’d bring her back something with substance,” Mike said.

The gentleman sitting next to him cleared his throat and put down his paper. Mike gave him a nod to say hello, observed his appearance, and kept talking to Josh.

“Sure, no problem. So, how’s it going with you and Miss Covington?” Josh asked.

“Well, if you’re asking how is everything going at the job, I’d say everything is working out great. She’s highly efficient and everybody loves her. What more could I ask for?” Mike responded.

By this time Mike noticed the guy sitting next to him was staring at his reflection in the mirror. It was a little awkward, but he pushed past it and ignored him.

“Mike, come on, you know what I mean. This town is not stupid. Everyone knows that you two are a match waiting to happen. According to Mack and the others, you haven’t been the same since Clara walked into Lighthouse Tours. I saw the extra pep in your step and smile on your face when you walked across the street. Somebody is in love.” Josh grinned.

Mike tried to suppress an enormous smile.

“What else has Mack and everyone else been saying? I sure would like to know. Maybe it would give me some more insight into what Clara’s thinking,” he said.

“Ahh, so you care about what she thinks. Mmm hmm, I knew it. It’s only a matter of time,” Josh said.

“You’re just as bad as the rest of the town gossips, Josh.”

“Oh, no. Not me. Your secrets are safe with me. Let me put this order in and I’ll be right back.”

Mike peeked inside the brown paper bag and folded everything back up to maintain the hot fresh aroma. He noticed the strange man still sipping his coffee and occasionally glancing at him.

“Hey there, have we met before?” Mike asked.

“No, I don’t think we have. Although, I will say you look like somebody I know.”

“I get that all the time.” Mike extended his hand.

“I’m Mike Sanders, and you are?”

“Keith.” He returned the handshake

“Nice to meet you, Keith. I would imagine you’re new around here,” Mike said.

“Yes, I am, actually. Just visiting, though. Sounds kind of silly, but I’m in town trying to rekindle an old flame. I didn’t mean to pry, but when I heard you and the young fella talking about your lady friend, I found it to be kind of motivating. There’s nothing like having the right one by your side. Somebody to keep you warm on those long cold nights.” He chuckled.

“Yeah, well, I’m long past the days of just wanting someone to keep me warm at night. That has its perks, but it won’t keep you together when times get rough. There’s nothing like building a solid foundation together,” Mike said.

“You sound like a pretty wise guy. I’m sure things will work out just fine for you.”

“Thanks, man. You as well. Hey, if you and your lady are interested in taking a romantic tour of the island, stop by Lighthouse Tours. We’re right across the street. Come and pay us a visit sometime. If I’m not there, my assistant, Clara, will take good care of you.” Mike offered.

“Clara, right. The one with the headache.”

Mike hesitated and then smiled. From the sound of things, this guy was listening in on his entire conversation and was quite observant.

“Yeah, that’s her.”

Just then Josh returned from the kitchen with his extra order in hand.

“You’re in luck. Chef was already scrambling some eggs, and his links were hot and ready to go. Chef told me to tell you this one is on the house. Clara already took care of the bagels over the phone,” Josh said.

“Are you sure? I don’t want you guys getting in trouble with the boss.”

“The owner is cool. He encourages us to take good care of our repeat customers,” Josh replied.

“No, I’m talking about the real boss, Mackenzie.” Mike laughed.

Mike said his goodbyes and spoke to Keith one last time before heading out the door.

“Nice to meet you. Good luck with your situation,” he said.

“Likewise,” Keith responded.

* * *

* * *

Back at the store, Clara sat alone at the front desk massaging her temples. She wore blue light glasses to help reduce the strain of staring at the screen and looked desperate for relief in the form of food.

“Mike, thank you for picking up the bagels. My head is giving me a fit. I’m so desperate for something to eat I was about to call the café and ask what was taking so long,” she said.

“That would be my fault.” Mike made sure no one was coming. He laid the food down and began massaging Clara’s temples.

He eased down to the lower portion of her neck, applying pressure with both hands, dragging his fingers slowly to her scalp. It was a technique he learned years ago when his fiancé used to suffer from migraines. He repeated this process a few times, responding to her as she let out a quiet moan.

“That feels so good,” she whispered. His hands were so strong, yet loving. It sent chills down her spine.

Mike gently kissed the top of her head and shifted his focus on unpacking the food.

“Okay, I’ll see that everyone gets their bagels. Here’s a little something extra to help you feel better,” he said.

“Aww, what is it?”

“Scrambled eggs and sausage to go with your bagel. You need a hardy breakfast instead of just eating bread. Eat up. We’ll all meet in the conference room in about an hour,” Mike said as he headed to the back.

“Thank you,” she said, and began digging in.

She sank her teeth into her bagel and then washed it down with a sip of coffee.

Not even halfway through her meal, she looked up to see her worst nightmare walking through the front door.

“There you are, baby. I’ve been searching all over for you since your abrupt little exit yesterday.” Keith grinned.

Clara checked over her shoulder, feeling relieved that no one was within earshot of their conversation.

“What are you doing here? And how the heck did you find out where I work?”

“It wasn’t all that difficult. All you gotta do is hang out with the locals for a little while and you can learn a lot. I heard you found yourself a little boyfriend. What’s his name? Mike?” Keith snarled.

“Where is he? I bet he’d be pretty surprised to see that I came to pay him a visit so soon,” Keith said in a threatening tone.

“Never mind about where he is. You have no business coming by my job like this.”

“Clara, you are my business. You’re my wife, remember? If you don’t want me to make a spectacle out of you here at the workplace, then follow me outside so we can talk,” he said.

Clara carefully considered her options. She put her fork down and watched Keith as he reached over the counter and grabbed a sausage off her plate.

“Tasty.” He turned around and signaled for her to follow him outside.

He crossed over to the other side of the road and faced Clara with his hands tucked in his pockets.

“Isn’t it so much nicer when we cooperate with each other?” he asked.

She didn’t respond.

“Now, to pick up where we left off, I think it’s only right that you share a portion of your new-found wealth with me. I mean, with all the pain and suffering you caused by walking out on the marriage, it’s the least you can do. At least, that’s the way I’d paint it to the judge once you serve the divorce papers. I’ll tell him about all the emotional damage that was caused due to the abandonment. I’ve been thinking long and hard about it, and I think with the help of a lawyer, I could build a decent case. Decent enough to get the court system to force you to pay half of your inheritance.”

“You creep. You wouldn’t dare,” she said.

“Oh, you don’t know me well enough, my dear. Times are rough right about now, and I’ll do whatever it takes. The way I see it, you’re better off negotiating a fair share with me rather than being forced by the courts to split half. What’s Maryland state law say? I think it’s once you’ve been married seven years, any assets acquired after the marriage have to be equally divided between the two parties. Ha! If I were you, I’d much rather negotiate, let’s say, twenty percent.”

“Twenty percent? You must be out of your mind, Keith.”

“As looney as they come. I can aim for thirty percent if that suits you better,” he said.

“You son of a-”

“Now, now. Let’s be sweet to each other. No need for harsh words. Twenty-five percent and I’ll put my John Hancock on those divorce papers so fast it will make your head spin.” He offered.

She dug her nails into her palms and clenched to keep from losing control.

“Here’s what we’re going to do. Your little work crew is starting to gather by the front window. I’m sure Mikey boy is curious to know why you’re talking to me. I’ll give you until mid-week to withdraw the funds. Have everything ready for me in a bag by Wednesday evening. I’ll meet you at your place. After that, I’ll sign the papers with no strings attached, and you’ll never hear from me again,” he said.

“This isn’t right, Keith. This isn’t right and you know it.”

He glanced across the street and then brushed his hand along Clara’s cheek. They were standing in broad daylight, across from the store, and steps away from the café where they could be seen by everyone.

“Life isn’t always fair, baby cakes. I felt the same way when you walked out on me. I longed for these sweet lips, but you were nowhere to be found.” Keith firmly placed his hands around Clara’s waist, pressing her into his body, and kissed her. He tried to hold her but she pushed him away, trying not to cause a scene. When she turned around, she could see Mike standing in the window of Lighthouse Tours, looking crushed.

“If you say anything to your little friend at the diner or Mikey boy, the deal is off. I’ll take this thing to the courts and squeeze every last dime out of you.” He turned her chin toward him, attempting to kiss her one last time, but she turned her head and walked away.

CHAPTER 6

Jonathan dragged the two rocking chairs on Mae’s front porch beside one another. He patted the cushion on the chair, inviting her to join him. Early evenings in June on Solomons Island were typically in the upper sixties, sunny, and the street was filled with kids from the neighborhood buzzing up and down on motorized bikes.

“When I was a kid growing up, we rode regular bicycles that required you to pedal your feet. Today, these kids buzz around on these expensive bikes… you ought to see the price tag on those things. I don’t know how parents keep up. I can barely keep up as a grandparent.” Mae complained.

“How are the grandkids?” Jonathan asked.

“They’re doing well. Everybody is talking about coming down for the Fourth of July. I was thinking about asking my sister, Rose, to join us. You should invite your sister, Andy, and her husband to come and spend some time with us as well.”

“They may travel as they normally do around the fourth, but I’ll say something to her.”

“It’s been so long since I’ve seen Andy. I hope they can come,” Mae said.

“What do you want me to tell them about us?” Jonathan asked.

“What do you mean? Tell them we’re planning a little get together for the fourth and we’d love to have them come visit,” Mae responded.

“No, that’s not what I mean. Naturally, Andy will be curious about our status. I can imagine her and her husband will stay at my place, but we’ll come over during the day. What should I tell them?”

“Jonathan. Aren’t you overthinking this a bit? The last time Andy was here, you brought her over. What’s the big deal?” Mae said.

“It’s different this time. You and I are together now. You don’t think she’ll be the least bit curious about us?” he asked.

“So, why don’t you say something ahead of time? That way she doesn’t have to wonder. Honestly, Jonathan, I don’t know what’s gotten into you lately. Is everything okay?”

Jonathan propped up in his chair and faced Mae.

“I’ll tell you what’s gotten into me, Mae. It irks me to see how casual you are about us. It really does. I waited a long time to be with you, and when we finally came together, you seemed to want this relationship. Now, I’m not so sure. It’s the subtle things that catch my attention the most… you like your routines, you’re making it clear that we do better living on our own. The only time you don’t complain is when we’re intimate, but even that is starting to feel different. Just come out with it, Mae. Tell me how you’re really feeling and be done with it.” Jonathan begged.

Mae stared toward the front yard.

“I feel like it was a huge undertaking for me to embrace the idea of being in a relationship, after my husband died. It took a long time for me to arrive at a place where I wanted to open my heart. But I finally did it. That may not be enough progress for you, Jonathan, but it’s a big deal to me,” she said.

“Mae, I mean this in the most respectful way, but it has been at least eight, going on nine years now. Since then, we’ve developed a best friendship that had blossomed beautifully. I don’t want to pressure you, but I can’t help but wonder if this is as far as you’ll ever go. I want more, Mae. I desire to have it all with you. Returning to an empty home after being with you is starting to feel lonely,” Jonathan replied.

“So, what are you trying to say? If we don’t live together, you don’t want to do this anymore?” she asked.

“What is this? Can you even define what this is? We’re two best friends that fell in love, or at least I did. I’ve been in love with you for a long time. But I don’t want to shack up with you, Mae. I want more,” Jonathan replied.

For several moments all that could be heard was the sound of the bikes buzzing back and forth and children playing.

“I’m not going to give you an ultimatum, Mae. But, I’m also not going to do this forever. I… deserve more. We deserve more.”

A teardrop rolled down Mae’s face as she continued to look everywhere but into Jonathan’s eyes. She quickly patted her face dry.

“Maybe we need some time apart. You know, to sort things out,” she said.

“I don’t need time, but if you do, I can respect that. You know where to find me.”

Jonathan grabbed his cap and slowly walked down Mae’s front walkway to his pickup truck. With each step, he hoped Mae would change her mind and call him back. He turned and looked at Mae once more, but neither of them said a word.

* * *

* * *

* * *

The next morning Mike held a meeting with the staff. He gave an excuse for canceling it the day before, which Clara wasn’t buying. Mike’s demeanor was unusual… much more distant and reserved. His phone went directly to voicemail when she tried calling the evening prior, and he didn’t make time for small talk today as he normally would.

“Hi, Mike,” Clara said.

“Good morning, Clara. If you wouldn’t mind letting the staff know that we’re meeting in ten minutes in the conference room, that would be great,” he responded.

“Don’t you want to talk about it?”

“Talk about what?” he said.

“Yesterday. I know you saw me talking to that man across the street yesterday. You were in the window.”

“You don’t owe me any explanations. What you do and who you decide to talk to is your business.” He placed a pen above his ear and made himself busy, pretending not to be concerned.

“We need to talk. It’s not what you’re thinking at all,” she said.

“I’m not thinking anything. I’m good. Right now, the only thing I’m focused on is this meeting and a full day ahead. I’ll see you in a few.” He placed a sign in the front window and returned to his office.

That conversation went well, she thought.

She walked over to the front window and read the sign that said, “Grand Opening of Our New Store Location This Weekend.”

Her heart sank. He achieved his goal, which made her happy, but it also meant he was leaving sooner than expected.

Clara made a brief announcement on the PA system, which could be heard out back by the dock. “Lighthouse staff meeting begins in the conference room in ten minutes.” She then grabbed her mug with the letter C on the front for a refill on her coffee.

Jonathan popped his head in.

“What’s the meeting all about?” he asked.

“If I had to guess, I would imagine it’s about the new location. Read the front sign.” She pointed toward the window.

He walked over and positioned himself to see what the fuss was about.

“Ahh, makes sense. Okay, well, I was hoping to get out and purchase some new equipment this morning. Guess I’ll have to delay that until later,” Jonathan said.

When Ms. Mae resurfaced from the back, Jonathan excused himself.

“Clara, I’m going to make myself comfortable in the conference room. I’ll see you soon.”

“Okay, I’ll be right behind you,” she responded, noticing that he said nothing to Mae.

Mae’s expression was one of disappointment as she watched Jonathan pass her by. Clara chose not to pry. She had enough problems of her own, including how to make it through this meeting without encountering another awkward exchange with Mike.

* * *

* * *

“Good morning, everyone. I apologize for having to reschedule our meeting. I won’t take up too much of your time, but I thought it was important that I share important updates as I receive them.”

Brody, Tommy, and Jonathan sat closest to Mike while Clara and Mae sat on the far end of the table.

“As you all know, one of my primary goals was to get Tommy trained and up to speed so he could take over my boat tours. He’s successfully been able to do so; therefore, I feel good loosening the reins and allowing him to take over my shift. In the next coming weeks, I’m going to make sure we get a couple of part-timers in here to ensure that I cover all shifts, should any of you call out sick. Right now the schedules are staggered enough where this shouldn’t be much of an issue, but I still think the additional support is a good idea.”

As Clara took notes, it looked as though everyone nodded in agreement.

“Now, on to my big announcement. Our north beach location is opening up this weekend. It’s a few weeks earlier than expected, but we’re ready, and I’m excited about this opportunity. During the first full week I’ll be in North Beach, and then after that I’ll start my new schedule, which will require me to split half my time at each location. Clara will have the details of my schedule, and as always, you can reach me on my cell if anything comes up that’s a pressing issue.”

Mike laid his pen and pad down and opened up the next portion of the meeting for questions.

“In no way am I telling you how to do your job, Mike. I’m still the new kid on the block, but have you considered hiring someone to help you with admin responsibilities?” Tommy said.

“Well, Tommy, after careful consideration, I don’t think it will be necessary to hire somebody completely new. However, I am considering splitting some responsibilities with one of you. I guess that would be another important item to add to the agenda of our next monthly meeting. Great question, Tommy. I’m also looking at using Brody’s mechanical expertise at both locations. So, if there are days when he’s not at this shop, he’ll likely be with me. Anybody else have questions?” Mike asked.

“Congratulations, Mike. I know this has been a long time in the making for you. You deserve it. I wish you all the success,” Jonathan said.

“My sentiments exactly.” Brody agreed.

The women in the room smiled in agreement but did more listening than speaking.

“Thanks, guys. I’ll keep you posted should anything else change in the next few days. If there are no other questions, then I think we can wrap things up,” Mike said.

One by one everyone filed out of the meeting, leaving Clara, still sitting at the table for a brief review of her minutes.

“I’ve recorded everything, noting that next time you want to address sharing some of your admin duties. Is there anything else you’d like me to add to my notes?” she asked.

Mike walked over to the window, placing his hands in his pockets while staring out at the water.

“Were you expecting Keith to pay you a visit?” Mike asked.

Clara rose out of her seat.

“No, Mike. I swear I did not know he was coming. Wait… how do you know his name?” she asked.

“I met him when I walked over to the café to pick up the bagels. He sat next to me, listening to my conversation with Jonathan. Now I know why. He’s pretty slick, if you ask me. I’m surprised you’re into that type,” he said.

“I’m not into him, Mike.”

“Ha, you could’ve fooled me. Yesterday, you two were giving Solomons Island a full show, in broad daylight, for everyone to see. I found it to be rather interesting because here I’ve been trying to do the right thing, respecting your wishes, and waiting for just the right time to be with you. Man, was I foolish,” he said.

“Mike, you have it all wrong. Keith is my-” Clara fell silent, feeling uncertain of how to proceed.

“He’s not who you think he is. I mean-” She fumbled.

“Don’t worry about it, Clara. I think you said it best in the beginning. Work relationships are great as long as things are going good. But, if things go south, then it can be awkward, right? Our best bet it to keep things strictly professional so it becomes no more awkward than it already is. I’ll be out of here this week, so that should help. Is there anything else pertaining to the meeting that we need to discuss?” he asked while glancing at his watch.

Clara could feel the warm sensation of tears welling up in her eyes. She blinked to prevent them from falling and said, “No, I think we’re done.”

“Thanks, I’ll be in my office if you need anything.” Mike exited the conference room, leaving Clara sitting by herself.

CHAPTER 7

Back at her desk, Clara called Dale, her lawyer. He was highly respected and had a proven record of handling many cases in the area. If Joan, her former boss, thought highly of him to handle her affairs, then Clara trusted he could help steer her in the right direction. Anything was better than sitting on the sidelines, waiting for Keith to show up again.

“Dale, this is Clara Covington calling. I’m at work right now, but if you’re available to talk this afternoon, I could really use your advice. Please give me a call when you have a chance,” she said in her message.

“Everything okay? You sound upset and you had little to say in our meeting, which is unusual for you,” Mae said.

“I’m fine, Ms. Mae. Thanks for asking.”

Mae checked the clipboard with all the schedules posted and continue talking to Clara.

“I understand. When something is troubling me, sometimes I find it hard to talk about it, too,” she said.

Clara looked up at Mae but didn’t say anything.

“This week hasn’t exactly gotten off to a splendid start for me, either.” She continued.

“Everything really is okay, but I’m sorry to hear you’re not having a good week.”

“Mmm hmm.” She grunted.

Mae extended the blade on her box cutter and zipped it across the top of a delivery that arrived.

“You see, all the tell-tale signs that something is wrong shows up in the following ways for me. Weary eyes from lack of sleep, sometimes loss of appetite, and then there’s my mood. Sometimes, I just get into a funk and I can’t seem to shake it until my problem is solved. Talking about it may not be what you want to do, but I think it’s healthy for you, Clara. So, what’s bugging you? Did you and Mike hit a rough patch?”

Mae reached into the box and unpacked a new bulletin board.

“Nice. We could use one of these in the break room,” Mae said.

“Yeah, I was thinking we needed a better space to post schedules and other work-related items,” Clara said.

“So, tell me about it. What’s eating away at you?” Mae asked.

“I guess I could ask you the same thing. I saw the way Jonathan passed you by this morning without saying so much as hello. What was that all about?”

“Ah, that. I guess that’s what you call a bump in the road. Nothing that can’t be fixed, I would imagine. I’m just not ready to deal with it,” Mae replied.

“Interesting. Well, with my rough patch and your bump in the road, it sounds like we could both use a break,” Clara said.

“So, you admit there’s a patch?” Mae smiled.

“Yes, I admit it. But like yourself, it’s nothing I care to talk about. Let’s be honest here… half the office saw what happened yesterday, so even if I wanted to keep it a secret, I couldn’t.”

“Clara, if what we saw yesterday meant nothing to you, then let Mike know. I haven’t known you for long, but even I could tell that wasn’t your doing. Whoever that guy was, clearly showed up unannounced. Just explain your situation to Mike… he’ll understand,” Mae said.

“I tried to, but he didn’t care to hear anything I had to say. If Mike doesn’t want to take the time to hear me out, then I just have to move on. At this point I have bigger concerns so it’s probably best that I focus on other things, anyway,” Clara replied.

Mae stopped in the middle of breaking down the box and gave Clara a look out of the corner of her eye. She walked over to the front side of the counter so she could see her face-to-face.

“Now, you listen here,” she whispered.

“You two were made for each other. You are a perfect match and you’d be foolish not to do whatever you can to help him understand the truth. I knew from the moment I saw you two together it would someday lead to the perfect love story. Don’t let whatever this brief hiccup is get in the way. Do you hear me?” Mae threatened.

Clara whispered in return.

“Is it that obvious that we have feelings for each other?” she asked.

“Ha! Is it obvious? The only ones who think it’s still a secret are you and Mike. The rest of us are quite sick of the charade and are ready for you to go public with your feelings already.”

Clara blew upward, causing her bangs to fall out of place.

“I need a mental health day… on the beach… with a glass of wine and my dog by my side,” Clara said.

“That can be arranged. I don’t have any tours this afternoon. I just came in to get some paperwork done. It’s nothing I can’t do while covering for you. Why don’t you head home and take that well-deserved health day? Gather your thoughts and come up with your plan of action. I’ll tell Mike you weren’t feeling well and needed to go lie down.” Mae offered.

“No, I feel guilty. I should probably stay.”

“For what? Stay so you can continue to sulk all day? You know you won’t be able to concentrate on anything. Go on… take the rest of the day. The job will be here when you get back, trust me.” Mae encouraged Clara until she agreed and gave in.

Back at the house, her level of concern eased as soon as her feet hit the sand. The sound of the gentle ebb and flow of the water was just what she needed to melt her worries away. Unfortunately, the tranquility was short-lived when Dale’s name appeared on her phone.

“Dale, how are you?” Clara answered.

“I’m well. It was a pleasant surprise to hear your message. How’s everything going at the house?”

“It’s great. Although, I often wonder how Joan spent all those years alone prior to taking me in as her housekeeper. This place is big enough to host a baseball team,” she replied.

“Joan appreciated the finer things in life, including that beach house. But the key is she had a big heart.”

“She sure did, Dale.”

“So, how can I help you today? Your voice sounded a little rattled when I listened to the message. Is everything okay?”

“No, it’s not okay. I’m in a bit of a bind and I need legal advice.”

“What’s up?” he asked.

“It’s my ex. Actually, soon to be ex is a better way to describe him. Somehow, my husband Keith received a notification letter about funds pertaining to the inheritance. He didn’t know about the house until he got here, but he seemed to be well aware of how much I had in the bank. I was rather shocked, since all of my dealings were right here in your office in Maryland.”

“That is surprising. Are you sure he doesn’t have access to your account?” Dale asked.

“Not that I’m aware of. If he did, why wouldn’t I have known about it long before now?”

“Take this the right way, but it’s possible before now he wasn’t nearly as interested in what was in your account. I’m certain your accounts look very different now that you have an inheritance,” he said.

“Good point. I’ll have to look into it. In the meantime, he’s asking me for a good portion of the funds. He’s claiming it’s to make up for abandonment, which is a crock of you know what.”

“Abandonment?” he asked.

“I didn’t abandon him, Dale. I left him ten years ago because he was verbally and mentally abusive. It was not too long after my parents got into a terrible accident and I just couldn’t take it anymore. He was constantly making comments about what I ate, how I dressed, and how a wife should behave. He judged me instead of loving me and ridiculed me whenever I made mistakes. I put up with it for a long time, but when the mind games began, I literally packed my bags and left. To this day, the only thing I regret is not making the divorce official immediately after,” Clara said with tears of anger welling up in her eyes.

“Now, that piece of scum is asking me to make up for his years of so-called abandonment and suffering. He had the nerve to say he would take me to court. He said something about the state law that says once we’ve been married for seven years all of our assets would have to be split in the court of law.”

“It sounds like he’s putting his own twist on the law. How much is he asking you for?”

“Twenty-five percent. Dale, I swear if the courts take his side on this, I don’t know what I’ll do.”

Clara paced around, leaving a pattern of footprints in the sand. Holly followed beside her, trying to keep up.

“I want you to take a deep breath. While I’m not a divorce lawyer, I feel pretty confident that this whole thing sounds fishy. Let me reach out to a good buddy of mine who can help answer a few questions and perhaps even represent you.” He offered.

“Thanks, Dale.”

“Not a problem. Clara, in the meantime, are you safe?” he asked.

“I think so. He showed up at the café and my job this week. But, I honestly believe he’s trying to use the element of surprise as a scare tactic. He’s all talk.”

“I don’t know, Clara. Showing up at your job is a bit much. What did he say?”

“He’s looking for the money by tomorrow. What he doesn’t know is if he shows up at my house or my job again-”

“Wait. Did you say he’s been to your house as well?” Dale raised his tone.

“Yes.”

“That’s a threat to your safety and well-being,” Dale responded.

“It’s nothing I can’t handle. He likes to play mind games, but he’s not fooling anybody but himself. I’ll pay top dollar to the lawyer who can make this go away for good,” she said.

“You sound pretty confident that he won’t pose a physical threat.”

“I am, but I would like to get the papers filed for the divorce as soon as possible, and I need to receive some clear direction whether I’m obligated to share any funds with him.”

“Of course. Let me make a few phone calls. If you don’t hear from me this evening, I’ll get back to you first thing in the morning.” Dale promised.

“Thank you.”

“You bet. Clara, what will you do if he comes looking for you tomorrow?”

“I’ll dial 911 and see that he receives a one-way ticket to jail. As long as he doesn’t step foot on my property or come to my job again, I have nothing to say. But, if he crosses the line, I’ll call the police. It’s that simple.”

“Okay. Something tells me you should call them anyway, but I’ll leave that up to you. Take care and I’ll be in touch soon,” he said.

* * *

* * *

Clara spent the rest of the day sitting on her lounge chair on the beach. A quiet lunch followed by a glass of wine was the perfect recipe to help relax her mind. She wanted so badly to call Mike and explain everything to him. If only he would listen. In some ways, she couldn’t blame him. If she had been the one looking out the window at him, kissing another woman, she would choose to have nothing to do with him as well.

Amid Clara’s daydreaming, Holly barked ferociously, which was her usual signal that someone was at the front door. She checked the cameras, feeling relieved that it was Mack.

“Hey, Mack. Give me a second. I’m heading toward the house now,” Clara said through her phone, which was connected to the speakers on the camera.

“Are you trying to give me a heart attack with all your high-tech gadgets?” Mack responded.

“No, I just recently discovered the camera has a speaker component. Who knew?”

Clara dusted her feet off before entering the house.

“Yeah, but here’s the thing. We’re pretty peaceful out here on the island. People leave their garage doors open during the day so the kids can run outside and play. All this high-tech gear is for city folks. It’s been a long time since you’ve been a city girl, Clara. When are you going to get with the program?” she said, shouting into the speaker.

Clara opened the front door, causing Mack to jump.

“Maybe never. I see nothing wrong with having a little extra security.”

She invited Mack in, locked the door, and rescued Mack from Holly’s playful yapping.

“Ms. Mae stopped by the café to pick up lunch. She told me you were feeling kind of under the weather, so I thought I’d come by and check on you… and by under the weather I detected she meant something was weighing on your heart more than anything else.”

Clara wiped away an immediate windfall of tears. The frustration was taking its toll. It seemed as if everyone else around her always had it together. Her life used to be that simple, boring, even mundane. But she was thinking the series of events following her boss’ death, including inheriting her money, was a curse that caused more trouble than not.

“Clara, talk to me. Does this have anything to do with your ex?” Mackenzie asked.

Clara nodded.

“Come sit down with me. Let’s talk about it.”

In the kitchen Clara poured a glass for the two of them and placed an assortment of snacks out.

“Where do I begin? It honestly feels like I’m trapped in the middle of a bad dream…I want to wake up from the dream, but I can’t.”

“What happened?” Mack continued to press.

“The jerk you saw at the café is my husband, as I explained to you before. Our relationship was… toxic to say the least. He never spoke words that would build me up, only words that would tear me down. He played manipulative mind games that made me question my actions and my values. Nothing was ever good enough with him. Nothing. Not long after my parents’ accident, you’d think he’d be more empathetic, more loving, more compassionate. No, not him. He didn’t know how. Instead, he got worse and in all honesty, I couldn’t take it anymore. I left him.” Clara explained.

“Good! Good for you, Clara. You deserve so much better.”

“I agree. The only problem is, I never filed for an official divorce. And, now, several years later, somehow the creep gets wind of the fact that I have a little money and now he wants to claim abandonment. He’s expecting me to share a large portion of the inheritance, and if I don’t, he’s threatening to take me to court.”

“No, ma’am. That’s not how it works where I come from. Did you get yourself a lawyer?” Mack asked.

“I called Dale. He’s looking into it now and is supposed to get back to me.”

“I know it’s easier said than done, but try not to worry. He’ll help you. I know he will. What did Mike have to say about all this?” she asked.

“Ha! Not much after he saw us kissing the other day,” Clara said sarcastically.

“Wait. What?”

“Yep, the creep stopped by my job. We stepped outside to talk so I wouldn’t share all my business with everybody. He took advantage of the situation and pulled me toward him for a kiss. I swear he did it because he saw he had an audience looking through the window.”

“Nooo,” Mack replied.

“Yes! Mike was pissed. He’s said very little to me since then. I tried to talk to him twice, but he won’t hear me out. The irony of it all is he’s leaving this week to start his new schedule at the North Beach location. Do you know how much we’ve been waiting for this opportunity? Mike working at the other location was our freedom ticket to pursuing a normal relationship with each other. I miss him, Mack. But no matter what I do, he doesn’t want to talk to me. It’s just like I said… this is all one big nightmare, and I can’t seem to wake up to save my life.”

“Clara, let’s be reasonable here. Mike is head over heels about you. He smiles from ear to ear at the mention of your name. That can’t just go away overnight. His feelings are hurt, that’s all. Don’t give up. Call him. Show up at his place… do whatever you have to. I’ll set him straight the next time he comes in the café if you want me to,” Mack said.

“No. Please don’t. The last thing I need is for all of Solomons Island to hear about this over a brisket sandwich at the café.”

“Sounds funny, now that you put it like that.” Mack chuckled.

“Yeah, well, trust me, there is nothing funny about this. Keith… my soon to be ex-husband, has gone as far as leaving a note on my doorstep, tracking me down at the café, and showing up at my job. I need to send a clear message to him before I can focus on getting through to Mike.”

“Good grief! I didn’t realize he’d done all that. Even though I sensed something was strange about him from the first day he came into the café. You need to have the nut job arrested.”

“For what? Leaving a note at my door or telling me, as my husband, that I should share my inheritance with him? I may not like it, but in the eyes of the court, has he really committed a crime?” Clara asked.

“You sound like you’re defending him.”

“I’m not defending him. I’m just trying to be realistic,” Clara replied.

“I don’t know how the courts would view this, but he needs to be dealt with before it gets any further out of hand.” Mack argued.

“I know. Look, I left work early today so I could gather my thoughts and come up with some sort of plan-”

“Say no more. I’m sorry, Clara. The last thing you need is me getting you all riled up. I really stopped by just to check on you and entice you to indulge in a piece of your favorite cake from the café.”

Mack pulled out a thick slice of cheesecake from her purse, wrapped in saran wrap, and moved it around Clara’s nose. All the tension melted off at the sight of her friend’s kind gesture.

CHAPTER 8

“Good morning, Clara,” Savannah said in a melodious voice.

She slipped in the front door, giving off a lingering scent of vanilla mist. She wore her hair up in a bun, had a gorgeous tan, and enough cleavage to distract every man on the island.

“Savannah, how can I help you today?” Clara responded.

“I’m here to see Mike. He’s expecting me.”

“Really?” she asked.

Savannah popped her chewing gum and nodded.

“All right, well, I’ll check to see if he’s available,” she said.

“Ah, don’t bother. I’ll just head to his office. We just got off the phone. He knows I’m coming.” Savannah smirked and walked past Clara to the back of the store.

Clara raised the corner of her mouth, trying to put together a smile. She wasn’t sure how successful she was at it, and a part of her didn’t care. She thought it was pretty low of Mike to dangle Savannah in front of her like an ornament on a tree. But at this point, everything was fair game given that she had publicly kissed a guy in front of his face.

“Clara, Clara, Clara… how are you today?” Jonathan said while emerging from the back.

“I’ve had better days. How are you doing?” she asked.

“I’m well, thank you.”

He walked around to the front counter. At first, he adjusted a few of the brochures, and then he rested on the front counter to talk.

“You know what you need, don’t you?” he asked.

Clara raised her eyes while still holding her fingers on the keyboard of her computer.

“No, Jonathan. Tell me. What do I need?”

He leaned closer, pointed his finger at her, and said, “You need to stop making room for someone else to steal him away from you. Tell him how you feel and claim what’s yours,” he said.

“For the love of God. Not you, too.” Clara massaged her temples.

“What do you mean, not me, too?”

“Well, hmm, let’s see. Where do I begin? First, it’s Ms. Mae, and now you. You two have all the advice in the world for me but can’t seem to get your own act together to save your life,” Clara said.

“Is that what she told you?”

“Noo,” she said with guilt in her voice.

“That’s just what I gathered from the way you two haven’t been speaking to each other. It’s not the way you normally behave. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that.” She confessed.

“It’s just… I have a lot on my plate right now, so ideally claiming what’s mine would make sense, but he’s not mine. He never was. Plus, it’s complicated. It’s better for me to leave relationship matters alone and stay focused on work,” she said.

Jonathan tapped on the counter.

“Look, I’m not one to normally get involved, but I’m trying to save you from yourself.”

“Pardon me?” she asked.

“That’s right. I’m trying to save you from making the same mistake that Mae and I are making right now. I recognize it just as plain as day. Mae holds a lot of her feelings inside. She keeps everything locked up and tucked away in her secret vault of thoughts. I, on the other hand, put up a wall to protect my feelings, but that doesn’t make it right. This kind of behavior has gotten us nowhere. Don’t be like us. Going around and pretending solves absolutely nothing. In actuality, it only makes thing worse. When Savannah leaves… you need to talk to him. Communicate with him, Clara. Us men can be stubborn. Help him see the way.” Jonathan begged.

“If only it were that easy,” she responded.

“It is that easy. I don’t care about whatever else is going on in your life. It will iron itself out. Do something before it’s too late.”

“Will you follow your own advice?” Clara asked.

“Ha! I’ll work on it. It takes two to tango, you know.”

“My point exactly. I’ll tell you one thing… I wish his little guest would tango on out of here.” She smiled but meant every word.

“Meh, I wouldn’t sweat it. There’s nothing there. Mike doesn’t care for Savannah the way he cares for you. If you tell him I said it, I’ll deny it all day.” Jonathan warned and then exited to the back again.

* * *

* * *

* * *

“Clara, good to see you. I’m glad you could join me for a lunch appointment.” Dale stood to greet her.

“Thanks for having me.”

“I’d like you to meet Kolton, one of my best friends and a fantastic divorce attorney, if I might add. We’ve known each other since college.”

Kolton stood from his seat and extended his hand to Clara.

“Nice to meet you, Ms. Covington.”

“Likewise. Please, call me Clara.”

“All right, Clara.”

“I explained the urgency of the situation, and Kolton carved out some time to meet with us today.” Dale explained.

“You don’t know how much I appreciate this. When I received the message from Dale, that you were available, I was so relieved. The sooner I can get Keith out of my life, the better,” she said.

“Yes, Dale shared your story with me. I’d love to hear it from your perspective… maybe just highlighting the events that brought us to where we are today,” Kolton replied.

“Oh, it’s pretty simple. Money has brought us to this point. Apparently, Keith will do whatever it takes to get his hands on it. If I had to guess, maybe he’s down on his luck. Maybe it’s been this way for a while. Who knows. The only thing I still can’t seem to figure out is how he knows about the money. We haven’t been in touch with each other in years.”

“Do you still have any shared accounts?” Kolton asked.

“No. At one point both of our names were on everything, but I thought I went through the proper channels to remove his name once I moved. There really shouldn’t be an issue there,” Clara said.

“Sometimes you’d be surprised to know what people are capable of. Maybe that’s something we need to help you look into. The one thing I hope to do is put your mind at ease. I can’t think of one judge who would approve of him receiving a share of your inheritance. An inheritance is not considered marital property; therefore, he doesn’t have a leg to stand on,” he said.

Clara slinked back in her chair and closed her eyes for a moment.

“Ms. Covington, the only thing you need to be concerned about is how quickly we can get these divorce papers processed. From what I can see, even that shouldn’t be an issue for you.”

“Clara.” She breathed a sigh of relief while stating her own name.

“I’m sorry?” he asked.

“Please, call me Clara. You just don’t know how good it feels to hear you utter those words. Keith sounded so confident, like he knew what he was saying, and I like an idiot believed it was true.”

“Well, let me be the first to tell you otherwise. How about we start with some basic information? I have a few forms for you to fill out regarding our agreement should you decide to hire me as your lawyer. Then, I’ll need some information about Keith as well.” Kolton explained.

“Yes, sir. I’ll fill out whatever it takes. There’s one more thing that comes to mind,” she said.

“Sure. How can I help?” Kolton asked.

“Keith told me he wanted the money today. I think he’s preparing to leave town. I know nothing about where he’s staying, and he wasn’t even clear with me about where and how he wanted to carry this out. But, I know him, and he will show up as promised. It’s only a matter of time.”

“You can file a complaint against him if you feel threatened. If he persists, you can even get a restraining order,” Kolton replied.

Clara looked over at Dale.

“Oh, man. Doesn’t this sound familiar. A few months back, I had to have a similar conversation regarding Joan’s niece and her brother. Now look. Sometimes I really question whether or not this inheritance was a blessing or a curse,” Clara said.

Kolton looked at Dale with a confused expression.

“Joan left her niece and other family members out of the will. She gave everything to Clara, and let’s just say, they didn’t take too kindly to the idea.” Dale explained.

“Ah, I see. Yeah, unfortunately, money can cause people to act ugly, but know that the law is on your side. All the odds are stacked in your favor, and again, if you think you’re being threatened, we can do something about that as well,” he said.

“I consider myself to be a pretty excellent judge of character. It’s been a while, but I know what makes Keith tick and how far he’s willing to push things. I think I’ll be just fine.”

“Well, here’s my business card with my cell number included. Let me know if you change your mind.” Kolton offered.

“I will.”

“In the meantime, we should follow up with another appointment. Give me a couple of days to do some digging and round up any additional necessary paperwork. You have my information if you need me before then. If not, you’ll hear from me no later than the beginning of next week,” he said.

“Kolton, I can’t thank you enough,” Clara said while shaking his hand.

“It’s my pleasure.”

“And Dale, I really appreciate you making the connection for me. I know I always say I’ll pop my head in and say hi every once in a while. Perhaps next time I really can stop by just to say hello, minus all the drama.” Clara gave Dale a hug. He was the only person left who had a close relationship and love for her boss, Joan.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Clara pulled her old Honda up to the storefront of Lighthouse Tours, right behind Mike’s jeep. She turned the engine off and rested her head back with ten minutes to spare on her lunch break. She could smell the scent of grilled food from the café while feeling the gentle June breeze blow strands of hair across her face. In the background, she could hear what sounded like buoy bells in the distance. A knocking sound on her trunk interrupted the tranquility.

“Wake up, sleepyhead.” Josh teased.

“Josh, you scared the daylights out of me. Do it again and see what happens.” Clara threatened.

“Yikes, just having a little fun with you, that’s all. I saw you pull into the space and I figured since I was out here taking a smoking break, I’d come over and say hello,” he said.

“Mmm hmm. You ought to know better than to walk up on somebody like that. And since when did you take up smoking?”

“Since Uncle Sam started collecting over thirty percent of the profits from my part-time auto parts business. Around tax time to be exact. Although, I probably started dabbling around with cigarettes a little before then to be honest. Want to try one?” he asked.

“Me? No, I’ll leave that up to you. The one time I tried a cigarette in high school I nearly coughed up a lung.” Clara rolled up her windows and stepped out of the car.

“So, I take it business is going well, if you owe taxes.”

“It’s not doing too badly. I just need more time in the day to get things done. Serving tables at the café pays me decent and all… but the real money is in ownership,” Josh replied.

“So they say. Just be careful. Sometimes having more money isn’t always a good thing.”

“Yeah, well, let me be the judge of that. I think I’d manage just fine,” he said.

Clara responded with a half-surprised laugh.

“Hey, my lunch break is just about over, so I better get inside. Really quick, I was wondering if you’ve seen a guy wearing a baseball cap today? He’s from out of town… usually sits at a window seat,” she said.

“Oh, yeah, I know who you’re speaking about. Mack told me about him and asked me to keep an eye out. I haven’t seen him in the last couple of days. Is everything all right? You know we have your back if needed.”

“Thanks, Josh. Everything’s going to be fine. Just let me know if you see him, okay? His name is Keith… Keith Brown,” she replied.

“Will do.” Josh tipped his hat off to her and waved as Clara disappeared into Lighthouse Tours.

* * *

* * *

* * *

She slipped her purse away and then walked to Mike’s office door. Feeling hesitant at first, Clara checked around for the other staff members, hoping things would stay quiet. She pressed her ear against the door to make sure he didn’t sound occupied, and then knocked gently and waited for a response.

“Come in,” Mike said.

She fixed her hair, wiped the lining of her lips, and walked in.

“Hey, Mike. Do you have a free moment?” she asked.

“Uh, my plate is rather full. I have tons to sort through before heading over to the other store in about an hour. Is it urgent?”

It didn’t get past Clara that he didn’t look up the entire time he was speaking.

Come on, girl. You got this, she thought.

“Well, if by urgent, you mean it’s a work-related matter that can’t wait… not really. But, I definitely think it’s something you need to hear.”

“Clara, we’ve been over this already. It’s fine, really. You don’t have to-”

“I know I don’t have to, Mike, but since you haven’t given me the chance to explain, then I’m making one last ditch effort… right here… and right now. Are you going to stop ignoring me and listen to what I have to say or not?” She demanded.

He put his pen down and sat back in his chair.

“All right. It seems as if I don’t have much of a choice. The floor is yours,” he replied.

Clara didn’t know whether to be agitated at his tone and simply forget about it or if she should set the record straight. The one thing that was clear… he definitely had the wrong idea about her.

“I’m not one for going around proving my character, my innocence, or lack thereof to anybody. I’m a good person and would never do anything out of spite or to be hurtful. What you saw the other day is what Keith wanted you to see. An act… a show that he put on for his audience with no substance behind it,” she said.

He sat in complete silence, so she continued.

“Keith is my soon to be ex-husband. I left him ten years ago, when I moved out here to flee an abusive marriage.”

“I thought you told me you needed a change after your parents’ accident,” he said.

“I did. My life was in absolute shambles. Everything was falling apart. I lost my parents, my relationship with my sister was at the tipping point, and Keith tried to play every manipulative mind game he could to keep me under his control. All of that was enough to make me flee New York, never to return again. But, did you really expect me to lay it all on the line as we’re still getting to know each other? That’s a bit much, don’t you think?” she asked.

“So, if you left him, why is he here now?” Mike asked.

“He’s here for one thing… money! What do they say about money? I think they call it the root of all evil. It can draw in the worst of them. Keith found out about my inheritance, and now he thinks I’m supposed to share some of it with him. He’s going as far as threatening to take me to court if I don’t give up twenty-five percent.” Clara explained.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know,” he said, seeming concerned.

“Exactly. You just assumed, Mike. Whatever happened to giving me the benefit of the doubt? Do you really think I would stand across the street from your business in the middle of the day and kiss another man? Come on, you have to know me better than that,” she said.

Mike stood to approach her.

“Wait. Let me finish telling you everything so you know who you’re dealing with. This may have changed our personal relationship, but you should at least know who I am as your employee.” She explained.

“Clara, I-”

“Let me finish. I made the worst mistake in the world by leaving him without making the divorce official. All I wanted to do was run and get as far out of his sight as possible. I didn’t want to have contact with him, and I didn’t even want to utter his name. I probably still wouldn’t mention his name if he hadn’t showed up like this. But, I guess sometimes things happen for the better. I’ve already met with a lawyer, and I’m going to do everything within my power to bring this to an end once and for all. If you’re concerned about him coming around here or me bringing any other personal matters to the office, it shouldn’t be an issue much longer.” She paused.

Mike waited and then carefully approached the other side of the desk.

“May I speak now?” he asked.

“Sure.”

“I’m sorry. I was a complete jerk for not hearing you out. From where I stood it just looked like… ugh. I don’t know. I thought things were going well with us, so when I saw you two together-”

“It made you jealous?” she asked.

“Well, yeah.” He lowered his voice.

“Look, I get it. The whole thing looks bad. I’m not asking you to justify your reaction, but I am asking you to trust my character, that’s all,” she said.

They remained in awkward silence. Clara could hear her heart thumping and hoped Mike couldn’t hear it. She could smell the fresh scent of his cologne and wished he would grab her and hold her as he had a few days earlier. When neither of them moved, she reached for the doorknob instead.

“You should get back to work. I don’t want to hold you up. I know you have a lot coming up in the next few days. Thank you for taking the time to hear me out,” she said.

Mike began to speak, but by then the door was already open with Ms. Mae standing on the other side.

CHAPTER 9

A blue Ford Bronco with a New York license plate sat idle and parked backwards in front of Clara’s garage door. Typically, she’d pull in, letting the door down behind her. Instead, she parked head on, blocking the car in, while observing the man with a rustic baseball cap, who was undoubtedly Keith.

She shut the engine off and exited the car, ready to confront him face to face.

“Hello there, honey. How was your day?” Keith said as he got out of the Bronco.

“Cut the small talk, Keith. I haven’t been your honey for a long time.”

“Whoa, now. Hold on there. I know it’s been a while, but true love stands the test of time,” he said.

“Is that what you call it? True love?” she asked.

“That’s what I’ll call it before the judge, if necessary.”

“Interesting,” Clara responded.

“It was pretty bold of you to show up here at the house again. Although, I can’t say I wasn’t expecting you. You were always pretty predictable,” she said.

“Is that so? Well, that’s a good thing, I suppose. If you were expecting me, then I’m sure you’re prepared to hand over my share of the money.”

“About that. While you have all these well thought out plans for what you would tell a judge in court, I’ve been making plans of my own. I’ve listened to everything you had to say and weighed all my options. I think I’ll pass on your offer. The only thing I’ll be giving you are the official divorce papers that I should’ve served you a long time ago,” she said with a look of disdain.

“Clara, something tells me you’re not thinking this through.”

“There’s nothing to think about, Keith. I’m just sorry you drove all the way out here and wasted your time. Did you really think I would just give in to such a ridiculous request? I don’t owe you anything.”

Keith leaned on the front bumper of his truck and tugged Clara by her belt toward him. She slapped his hand down.

“I’m not the same woman you knew back then. I will make you wish you never set foot on Solomons Island. If you want to go toe to toe with me in court, then let’s go. I’ve already hired a lawyer. I will chew you up and then spit you out if you even dare think about messing with me.” She threatened.

“Darlin, since when did you become so hostile toward me?” he asked.

Clara pointed her finger at him, standing so close she nearly jabbed him in the chest.

“Long before the day I left your sorry behind. Let me be very clear with you, Keith. I’m not playing any silly games with you. You call yourself showing up, hanging around all the local spots and making a public spectacle out of me in this town. But, you weren’t thinking, and as a result, everybody knows you by name. They can identify what you look like and they all know your motive for being here. So, if I were you, I would get back in your truck and go crawl back under whatever rock you’ve been living under for ten years. If you don’t, I’m going to take my lawyer up on his idea to call the police and report you. Do I make myself clear?”

Keith straightened up, removed his keys out of his pocket, and proceeded to return to the truck.

“Well, you don’t have to tell me twice. It’s obvious I’m not welcomed here, so I guess I’ll see you in court,” he said.

“I highly doubt it,” Clara replied.

She stood with hands on her hip, watching him close the door. Clara was so agitated, he had to gesture for her to move her car out of the way.

“Gladly,” she shouted, with tears of relief welling up in her eyes.

The engine to Mike’s jeep came roaring up the driveway.

He honked the horn.

“Clara, you all right?” Mike yelled.

“I’m fine.” She quickly wiped her eyes. “I’ll be even better as soon as I back out and let the loser be on his way,” she said, looking like she could spit at the idea of Keith’s existence.

“Do you need me to deal with him?” Mike said as he glanced over at the Bronco.

“I think he received my message loud and clear. Although, I’m sure your presence doesn’t hurt,” she said.

“Anything for you,” he responded.

Keith laid on the horn a few times.

“Come on, already. I don’t have all day,” he shouted.

“Hey, show some respect, man. She’s coming.” Mike fired back and pulled his jeep out of the way.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Inside the house Clara broke down in tears.

“Come here,” Mike said.

She collapsed in his arms, allowing the tears to flow.

“You’ve had it pretty rough, kiddo. But, I promise from here on out, this will be the end of it,” Mike said.

“What do you mean?”

He pulled her chin up so their eyes could meet.

“I promise if you let me love you, the way you deserve to be loved, your days of turmoil will be a thing of the past. Clara, all I’ve ever wanted since we first met was to be with you and freely love you. I can take care of you and protect you from that idiot or anybody else who ever tries to cross you again. You have to believe me. I want to be here for you.” He traced her eyebrows and then her cheeks with his gentle touch.

“What about Savannah?” she asked.

“When word got to her that I was leaving to spend time at the new store, she tried to pay me one last visit. Her efforts weren’t successful, Clara. It’s you that I want,” he responded.

“She’s pretty bold. She told me you were expecting her.”

“Yep, that sounds like something she would do. And here I was thinking maybe you stepped away from the front desk, making it easy for her to come to my office door.” Mike laughed

She pulled Mike close with both hands and consumed his lips with hers. They indulged each other for a while without interruption before pausing.

“Say it again,” she whispered.

“Which part?”

“The promise,” she said.

“I promise if you let me love you the way you deserve to be loved, your days of turmoil will be a thing of the past. I mean it, Clara. So help me I do.”

“I know you do you.”

“Do you recall the evening I camped out in your living room when you were living back at the apartment?” he asked.

“How could I forget? If you hadn’t stayed with me that night, I probably would’ve barricaded myself in, never to come out again,” she said lightheartedly.

“Yeah, well, I wanted the role of being your protector that night, and it still hasn’t changed today.”

That’s so sweet, Mike.”

“Thank you, but I don’t want to be sweet. I want to be your man.”

She drew in a breath while he wiped her tear-stained skin.

“Withholding ourselves from one another the way we have for the sake of being professional was good while it lasted. But, I want you in my life, and I’m not ashamed to admit it to the whole world…starting with Solomons Island,” he said.

She giggled like a young girl in love.

“All of Solomons Island?” she asked while tugging on his shirt.

“Plus the whole world…don’t forget that part.”

She was ready to take things to the next level, feeling completely in sync with Mike, desiring to be with him. If he could turn a blind eye to the tumultuous roller coaster her life had been since they met, she knew he was worth keeping around.

“Holly has been hovering by your back door for a while now. You think she needs to go outside?” he asked.

“Probably. I’ll open the door. Lately, she’s been pretty good about going out on her own. Want to walk down to the beach with me?” she asked.

“Sure.”

Holly took off, finding her usual spot to take care of business. Clara walked barefooted through the backyard and down to the sand, leading Mike by the finger.

“I’d like to introduce you to my favorite place. My getaway, if you will.”

She lifted her hands and twirled, taking in the evening breeze.

“This is my happy place. When I worked for Joan, I used to wait until after hours to come out here and relax and clear my mind. Who would’ve ever thought back then this place would become my own someday?” she said while drawing a few lines in the sand with her toes.

“I can see why it’s your happy place. This is breathtaking,” he said.

“Thank you, I try to get out here as often as I can to mentally sort things out. Lately, I’ve been thinking things were really on track, until Keith showed up.”

He put his hand out and stopped her from walking any further.

“Clara, your life is on track. This was an unforeseeable hiccup that will eventually go away once he’s served those papers. You have to believe that things are looking up. If Joan were still alive, I bet she’d say the same.”

“You’re right. If she were still alive, she would’ve been thrilled to meet you. All she ever wanted was to see me settle down with someone who would make me happy.”

Holly came galloping through the sand at full speed, wagging her tail and happy to join them for a walk.

“Good girl, Holly.”

Mike pet Holly, then found a place to sit, inviting Clara to join him.

“I feel pretty confident that her wish will come true. The question that remains unanswered is how do you feel about it?” he asked.

“Do you want full transparency?”

“Always,” he said.

“All right, then, I’m going to lay it all on the line. I think it couldn’t be more obvious how I feel about you, Mike. When you do things like create so-called outings for job training, which are really nothing but secret dates, I’m there, all the way, loving every minute of it. When you sneak into the supply room to pull me close and kiss me, again, I’m all in-”

“That’s a lie and you know it. You totally fuss at me for doing that and remind me of how unprofessional it is.” He teased.

She nudged him on the arm.

“That’s because it is unprofessional. Hey, I’m trying to help make the business look good, okay.” She laughed.

He kissed the top of her hand. “Continue, please. I want to hear more.”

“You gave me a chance to work at Lighthouse Tours when I was down on my luck and desperate. All this came after I got into a car accident with you. Most people would’ve been done after that, but not you. Then, you stood by my side through all the drama with inheriting this place and continued drama as I now deal with Keith. Even though my life has changed, you don’t see me for what I have, you see me for who I am. How can I resist a man like that?” She ruffled his hair to lighten things up. It was her way of pressing through the vulnerability, which hadn’t always been easy for her.

“Yeah, I guess it’s been kind of crazy the way things came together. But, when it’s right, it’s right.”

“Agreed.”

They cuddled with playful Holly and listened to the tranquil waves for a while.

“Hey, Mike. You’re supposed to be heading over to the new office this afternoon. What happened? How did you make your way over to my house instead?”

“I’ll head over there in the morning. There was no way I could let our conversation end the way it did. I wouldn’t be able to focus until we had a chance to talk.” He admitted.

“I see. Well, there is something you could focus on now.” She snuggled up closer, feeling happy and safe having him there by her side.

* * *

* * *

The next day Clara stopped by the café for an evening meal and to catch up with her old friend. She crossed the threshold and was greeted by the familiar sound of the after five o’clock hustle and bustle.

“Well, look who just walked in. Clara Covington, we’ve missed you. I can’t recall the last time I saw you walking through the doors of the café. Come on over here and make yourself comfortable.” Mack pointed toward a seat at the front counter.

“It hasn’t been that long, has it?” she asked.

“Maybe a week or so, but it feels like an eternity. You know the place is not the same without you.”

“Aww, Mack, you’re sweet, but I’m sure you can understand why I had to take a few days off. Speaking of which, have you seen him around today?” She wondered if Keith finally took the hint to leave.

“No, I was hoping I wouldn’t see him ever again,” Mackenzie responded.

“That makes two of us. I had a talk with him yesterday that hopefully set him straight. He also had a chance to see Mike. It was unplanned but there’s nothing like having a male presence around to help send a message.”

“I hear ya, hun. I just want this thing to be over with so you and Mike can get on with your lives.”

“Me, too. Dale introduced me to a divorce lawyer. A guy by the name of Kolton Maxwell,” she said.

“Oh, yeah, Kolton. I’ve heard he’s one of the best. Never met him or anything but a few of the locals have mentioned his name before.”

Mackenzie was interrupted by Mrs. Dudley who was sitting in the corner flailing her arms around, trying to get her attention.

“Oh, good Lord. Clara, I’ll be right back. Mrs. Dudley is up to her usual. I’ll bet even after reviewing the whole menu, which she knows by heart, she’s going to try and ask me for the Monday night special, even though it’s Thursday. Can I bring you a drink on the way back?” she asked.

“I’ll take a coke. If you can, please put in an order of crab cakes with fries, for me.”

“Will do. I’ll be right back.

Clara skimmed the crowd, observing the bridge club in full swing with one of the players announcing “ace high,” and the other trying to get a quick peek at her cards. The front counter was packed with mostly single guys from the neighborhood who’d rather eat at the café than cook for themselves at home.

“Hey, Mack. Long time no see.” Chloe approached the counter pulling her tablet out of her apron.

“Chloe, it’s so good to see you. How are you? How’s everything going with school?”

“I just graduated,” she said.

“Stop! Man, did time fly or what?”

“I know. I wrote tons of papers, read a ton of books, perfected a million recipes, and now I can officially say that I have a degree in culinary arts,” Chloe responded.

“Wow, so what’s your next plan? Off to grad school in the fall?”

“Not quite. My folks and I decided it might be smart to take a year off to give us a little breathing room, financially. I plan on building up my resume and after the year is up, grad school here I come.” Chloe smiled.

“That’s wonderful. I’m happy for you, Chloe. You oughta go back there and show Chef a thing or two.” Clara leaned over and whispered, “He’s been slipping on the hot open turkey sandwiches lately.”

Chloe laughed at the comment and promised to look for opportunities to gain more experience in the back kitchen whenever Chef would allow it.

Mack returned and slipped a piece of paper in Chloe’s hand.

“Chloe, can you do me a favor and put this order in with Chef? I’m going to take my fifteen-minute break and steal Clara for that amount of time to take a little evening walk. By the time we get back, it should be hot and ready for her, okay?” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Oh, and I told Josh already. He’s looking after the bridge club and Mrs. Dudley’s whole section. Just make sure you come back out and help him if he needs it.” Mackenzie requested.

“I’m on it.”

Mackenzie turned to Clara. “Why don’t you leave that menu on your seat as a place holder. Let’s go get some fresh air until your meal is ready,” she said.

“Sure, I could use a little girl time.”

“Don’t worry, I have you covered.” Mack patted her on the back.

Outside, they began strolling down the tree lined sidewalk across the street from the dock.

“Talk to me, Clara. I can’t imagine what these last few days have been like for you. It seems like you can’t catch a break,” Mackenzie said.

“It’s definitely been an interesting time. I probably was the laughing stock of the town after that whole charade with Keith.”

“Says who? Solomons Island has your back. We were all keeping an eye out for the creep. He’s lucky he didn’t return again is the only thing I can say.” Mack emphasized with sass.

“Really?”

“Clara, yes. I don’t know where you think you are, but we look out for each other out here. Even if Solomons didn’t have your back, I do. I’m your friend and I’m concerned about you. If you ever have something this serious going on in your life, please know that you can come to me without judgement.” Mack paused.

“That means the world to me. I don’t know why I held this in so long. Keith was just a terrible memory that I wanted to erase from my memory bank. I swear I’m not holding anything else back. He was my deepest and darkest skeleton, and now the cat is completely out of the bag,” Clara said.

“Oh, honey, we all have skeletons. Anybody who tries to convince you otherwise is playing you for a fool.”

“Yeah, but my skeleton was pretty bad.”

“Eh eh. Don’t do that to yourself.” Mack cautioned.

“Do what?”

“Hold yourself to the fire like that. You’re human and to be quite frank, I don’t blame you for handling this the way you did. Heck, I didn’t even know the guy but if I did, I’d be looking to get away from him and erase the past just as quickly. It’s called being normal.” Mack was like a wise old soul trapped in a fifty-year-old body, always offering the most comforting and level-headed advice.

“You know what? You’re right. To mark this occasion of renewed thinking, I’m making today the start of my brand new life. This morning I kept thinking about how I can’t wait until Kolton gets me out of this mess. But, in some ways, that’s like giving Keith the power to have a hold on me mentally until the divorce papers are served. That’s no way to live. I’m not going to let fear win, and I’m certainly not going to blame myself for something I did or didn’t do.”

The silhouette of a couple standing hand- in- hand by the dock made Clara take notice and smile. Even in the midst of turmoil her heart was hopeful and longing for her fresh start to begin with Mike.

“I’m sure I don’t have to tell you this, but love can be beautiful, Clara. I hope this experience won’t cause you to retreat from your opportunity at love with Mike,” Mack said in a curious tone.

“I’m determined not to let this get in the way. Last night he came by to talk things over with me. He actually showed up just in the nick of time. Keith was waiting in my driveway when I got home,” she said.

“No way.”

“Yep, but that’s all over with now. It’s like I said earlier…I definitely set him straight and let him know I wasn’t buying into his threats. I’m certain now that he’s seen for himself that I’ve moved on, Keith won’t be bothering me, anymore. But to be sure, I told him if he does, I would call the police.”

“Good,” Mack said, stopping in front of a nearby hair salon.

“So, where does this leave you and Mike? Last time we talked he didn’t listen to anything you had to say. What changed his mind?”

A smiled emerged on Clara’s face.

“I marched right into his office…well, it was more like I knocked on his door and waited for an invite…either way, I told him a thing or two as well,” she said.

Mack clapped her hands and laughed loud enough for the couple across the street to hear her.

“That’s my girl. What did you say to him?”

“I told him the truth about what happened. I told him that Keith just wanted an audience and that’s why he did what he did. I mean, come on, Mack. Do I seem like the type that would do something like that?” Clara asked.

“You would if it was Mike!” She bursted into another round of laughter.

“Perhaps. But, you get my point, and thankfully, he did, too. We kind of ended things in a weird place at first, but by the end of the evening, he came over to apologize and express his love for me.” She smiled.

“Ooh, his love? Clara what did you do to that man?”

“I didn’t do anything besides ask him to wait a while,” she said.

“There’s your secret sauce, right there. He’s probably been dreaming about you day and night.”

“Mack, you’re ridiculous.”

“Well, ridiculous or not, you know that I’m right. He’s a good man, Clara. I’ve told you that plenty of times before. You better quit playing around and claim him for yourself. Now, my break is just about over. Come on back to the café with me so you can eat and so you can meet my new beau. He’s stopping by in a half hour.” Mack smiled, revealing her pearly whites at the mere mention of her new guy, Bill.

CHAPTER 10

The guests on Mae’s boat tour disembarked, promising to return soon. It was a jovial group of housewives visiting the island on a weekend getaway. They spent the entire tour admiring the sites, sipping their beverages of choice, and gossiping with one another.

Back at the dock, Jonathan was waiting for her arrival.

“This is your last tour for the day, right?” he said as he approached her.

“Well, hello to you, too. So nice to see that you’re talking to me again.” Mae grumbled.

She gave him the once over before relaxing her tough girl stance.

“Yes, it’s my last tour.” She confessed.

“Good. Come with me.” Jonathan turned to leave just as fast as he’d approached her.

Mae’s eyebrows were drawn as she stood in confusion.

“Aren’t you going to ask me if I want to join you?” she said.

“No, I’m not. If you want to miss what’s about to happen, it will be your loss, not mine.” He barked back and disappeared into the building.

In the office, Mae notified Clara that she’d return in a little while. She motioned her eyes toward Jonathan’s back, signaling that he was up to something.

Clara crossed her fingers, but Mae knew it was going to take way more than good luck and finger crossing to figure Jonathan out.

Outside, he left the passenger door to his pickup truck opened for her and went around to hop in the driver’s seat.

She got in on the passenger’s side and shut the door. “Jonathan, where are we going?”

“Do you trust me?” he asked.

“You know I do, but I still have the right to know. Who’s to say I didn’t have some important paperwork to fill out back at the office?”

“It will be there when you get back,” he replied.

“You know, sometimes I don’t know what to make of your behavior. I really don’t. Things were fine with us. Then, we have one conversation that didn’t go the way you wanted and you storm off. We haven’t talked in well over a week, and now this. What has gotten into you?” she asked.

“Mae, now is not the time. We’ll be where we’re going in less than five minutes. Just enjoy the ride.”

She grunted, folding her arms in disgust. She didn’t think it was okay that he was in charge of when they spoke and when they didn’t. But, since she was already in the car with him, she figured it was best to just go along with it.

They turned down an access road, which led to the entrance of a small beach. During midafternoon you could count on a few stray visitors and tons of tranquility, while watching the boats pass by.

“Oh, for heaven’s sake. Jonathan, what in the world-”

“Mae. Stop making this so difficult and come with me, please?” he asked.

She bit her lip and hopped out of the truck.

“I suppose you want me to ruin my new shoes, too. No questions asked. Just walk through the sand and be quiet, Mae.” She spoke loud enough for Jonathan to hear her but was really just babbling to herself.

Jonathan walked a few feet ahead of her toward the water and stopped.

“No, Mae. I don’t want you to ruin your new shoes. I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do. You can turn around and get back in the truck, if you really don’t want to be here. But, you should at least know why we’re here first,” he said, sounding stern.

“Well, that’s all I wanted to know to begin with.”

Jonathan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Woman, why are you making this so difficult?” He reached in his pocket and took out a light blue box. With a quick tug at his pant leg, he bent down on his knee and opened the box.

“Mae, I brought you here for two reasons. Number one, we met by the water. It’s where our friendship began well over eight years ago. Now, I would’ve planned an extravagant evening with you in Annapolis in the exact spot where we first met, but the thing is… I don’t want to recreate the memory of when we first became friends. I want to start something new with you. Something new right here in Solomons Island.”

She dropped her purse and drew her hands up to her mouth.

“The second reason I brought you here is to ask you to be my wife. I know you have your fears… your so-called reasons why what we have is good enough. But, I’m sorry, I don’t agree with you. Why settle for good enough when it can be magnificent? Don’t you want magnificent? I’ll never be able to replace your late husband, and I would never want to. But, I promise to love you and take care of you for the rest of our lives, Mae… even when you’re acting like an old stubborn nag.” He teased.

She sniffled a bit and gathered her composure.

“Jonathan-”

“Hold on, I’m not finished yet. I’m sure you’re wondering why I abruptly ended our week of silence. But, after taking the time to consider things, the truth is, I can’t just let you go, Mae. You and me… we belong together. And, this whole deal with us doing better in our own living quarters and being used to our routines… that’s not reason enough to be apart. Not in my book.”

He opened the box and pulled out a gorgeous band made with diamonds and onyx, Mae’s favorite stones. It wasn’t your traditional engagement ring. But Mae wasn’t your traditional kind of woman.

“Come closer.” He humbly pleaded.

She took a few steps toward him, trying to hold back her emotions.

“Mae, will you marry me?”

She held her head down in shame.

“I don’t know what to say.” The words barely escaped her lips.

“Say yes.”

She looked out over the water and then returned her attention to Jonathan.

“I… Jonathan, I’m so sorry. I had no idea you were planning this. The last thing I want to do is hurt you, but I really think we should go.” She fumbled a few steps away, nervously picked up her purse, and walked as fast as she could, leaving Jonathan by the water.

* * *

* * *

“You left him on his knee?” Clara repeated.

“Yes, I panicked. I literally felt like I could have a nervous breakdown. I didn’t want to just leave him like that, but it’s like I couldn’t bring myself to follow through and say yes. This is awful, isn’t it?” Mae asked.

She continued to sob as they sat in the supply room, trying to make sense of everything that just happened. Clara always viewed Mae as the mature matriarch of the staff. She was wise, always stubborn, but level-headed, and always in control. That’s why it shocked Clara to see her falling apart in the supply room of Lighthouse Tours. Thankfully, Jonathan dropped her off and had gone home for the day, and the rest of the guys were out back.

“Okay, breathe. Let’s rewind this thing back to the beginning. Tell me everything that happened.”

Mae tried to speak, though she was hyperventilating.

“Deep breath, Mae,” she said to herself.

“I’ll tell you what. You don’t sound like a woman who really wanted to say no. I could almost understand this better if you were feeling a little sad. But, I’ve never seen you like this before, Ms. Mae,” Clara said.

“I know. Jonathan is my best friend, and it hurts me to think that I may have broken his heart.”

“Then, why did you say no?”

“I didn’t say no. I just didn’t say anything. I ran away like a timid little child. I ought to be ashamed of myself. He was just trying to pour out his heart the best way he knew how,” she said, holding a tissue over her face.

“So, you’re afraid? Okay, that’s totally normal.” Clara suggested.

“It is?”

“Yes, this is your future we’re talking about here. Haven’t you ever heard of a runaway bride? In this case, you were more like the runaway… girlfriend? Maybe?” Clara teased.

Mae released a little laughter, but not enough to lift the burden of what just happened.

“I am such a fool. I know he’s a good man, but he’s right. I’ve allowed my fears to get in the way.” Mae confessed.

“What are those fears? Let’s identify them… get them out in the open so you can deal with them, already,” Clara said.

“Oh, Clara. I feel terrible dragging you into this. You have your own life to deal with.”

“You’re not dragging me into anything. I chose to be back here, sitting on stools in a dusty old supply room with you. You didn’t force me into anything. Now, stop thinking like that. From the moment I accepted this job at Lighthouse Tours, I felt like I was blessed with a new work family. I needed that more than anything, especially after losing Joan. Now, humor me… tell me what’s troubling you,” she said.

“I think it’s the whole idea of getting married again and potentially losing my soulmate again. I can’t bear that kind of pain twice. My husband left too soon. One morning he was right there, lying by my side, as he normally would be. We got up, ate our breakfast, and headed out to work… all was well. Later that afternoon, I received a call telling me he collapsed on the job and was being rushed to the emergency room.” Mae looked upward while dabbing her eyes.

“I didn’t make it in time to see him, Clara. He was already gone by the time I arrived. I can’t go through that again. I can’t do it.”

She grabbed some more tissues.

“Subjecting myself to losing a mate again is more than I can bear. I’m sorry.”

“Ms. Mae, you shouldn’t apologize for the way you feel. Trust me. I understand what it’s like to lose someone you love deeply,” Clara said.

“But, your husband is still alive. He’s crazy… but he’s alive.” Mae argued.

Clara couldn’t disagree.

“True. I may not have lost a mate, but I lost both my parents in a car accident. If that doesn’t qualify, I don’t know what does,” she said.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to-”

“That’s all right. I know you meant nothing by it. The point I’m trying to make here is it’s completely okay to feel afraid. As long as you don’t allow your fear to stop you from living your life. I hate to put it this way, but we’re all going to die someday. Who’s to say you wouldn’t go before Jonathan? We can’t go around living our lives in fear. It’s not healthy. If I lived my life like that, I’d still be stuck in New York with a crazy loon for a husband, missing my parents, and resentful that my sister and I don’t have a better relationship. That’s a whole other story that I’ll save for another day.” She smiled.

Mae let out a long sigh.

“I know everything you’re saying is right. I guess I’ve just gotten used to playing it safe. I like my routines. I guess that makes me a bit of an old soul, but I don’t care. My life is fine the way it is, and I don’t know if I want to rock the boat.”

Clara placed her hands on top of Mae’s and leaned in to comfort her.

“I have one question for you to consider. Can you picture yourself living a life without him? A life by yourself with your comfortable routines… and no Jonathan?”

Mae looked toward the small window in the back of the room. “No,” she said in a soft voice.

“Well, then, get your man.”

“How can I face him after today? He’s probably mortified,” Mae said.

“The only way you’ll know is if you talk to him. Trust me, his ego may be bruised, but there’s no way he stopped loving you that quickly. Now, get up, go splash your face with water, and go get your man. Tell him you’re sorry… blame it on temporary insanity if you have to.”

Mae chuckled hard enough to make her belly jiggle.

“I don’t know if he’ll fall for that one,” she said.

“Well, then, tell him fear caused you to panic. It’s not like you’d be lying. Be transparent with him. Jonathan will come around,” Clara said.

Mae drew in a big breath.

“I will, Clara. Thank you for this little talk. I’m usually the one who has it together but today I completely fell apart.” Mae admitted.

“I don’t know anybody who has it all together, Ms. Mae. Whenever you need someone to talk to, just know you have a shoulder to lean on, okay?”

“Clara, the same offer is extended to you. I feel completely selfish pouring out my heart and crying like a baby, when you’re going through so much,” Mae said.

Mae stood and opened up her arms to give Clara a hug.

“Don’t you worry about me. I’m sure they’ll be plenty of opportunities for us to have future supply room meetings to discuss my issues. We’ll catch up later. But, for now, get going. Tomorrow, I want to hear all about it.”

Mae blew a kiss Clara’s way and left her in the supply room.

* * *

* * *

That afternoon Clara was immersed in directing a large party of guests who would join Tommy for the two-hour lighthouse tour. She was also knee deep in a ton of receipts generated from Brody’s shopping sprees to assist Mike in opening the new store. She missed Mike’s presence in the office but was distracted by an incoming call from her lawyer.

“Kolton, I wasn’t expecting to hear from you so soon. What’s the good word?” Clara asked.

“Hi, Clara. I’m heading into court, so I won’t keep you. I just thought you’d be excited to know we’re filing the papers as early as next week. My assistant has been digging around and doing some research. As far as we can tell, Keith doesn’t have a leg to stand on. It looks like he’s suffering financially. The bank put a lien on his property, and the debt collector has been on his trail for months and months of back payments on the car, credit cards, you name it. The guy was trying to cash out when he paid you a visit here in Maryland. I think we have a solid case to proceed forward with the divorce. As for the inheritance, as I mentioned, that’s not marital property, so you should be good to go. The only other thing I would be diligent about is seeing that all your account numbers, passwords, and anything else he could’ve possibly had access to from the past is secure. It may be a tedious task but call each institution and change every password if you have to… just to be certain.”

“Yes, of course. Why didn’t I think of that prior to now?” Clara said.

“It’s okay. The likelihood that he can do anything with your accounts is minimal, but since we don’t know how he found out about your funds, there’s no harm in being safe.”

“I completely agree,” she said.

“Are you free to come by the office and fill out some paperwork on Monday, around five?”

“Five o’clock is perfect,” Clara responded.

“Great, I’ll have my assistant email the forms to you so you can start reviewing them over the weekend. I will share any remaining documents with you on Monday. Our address and suite number will be on the letterhead,” he said.

“Great. Thanks again.”

* * *

CHAPTER 11

“Please remind me… why did I decide to open another store again?” Mike asked.

“You opened the store because you’re a man with vision. You wanted to expand your horizons and-” Clara tried to build Mike up, but exhaustion was starting to settle in and he wasn’t having it.

“Okay, I know why. The better question is, why didn’t I see that I’m getting older now, I’m exhausted, and I may have bitten off more than I can chew?” he said, sounding defeated.

“Let’s be reasonable here. The new business hasn’t even been open for a week yet. Exhaustion comes with the territory. This is totally normal,” she said, trying to reassure him.

“Yes, but we didn’t expect so many people on opening day. I’m literally running on fumes.”

Clara positioned her cell phone between her shoulder and ear, walking from door to door, ensuring the house was secure for the evening. She wanted to ask Mike when he’d be free to come and visit. She wanted to experience kissing him on the beach again, but instead of saying it, she just listened.

“Don’t get me wrong. I’m so thankful for the tremendous response from the community. I wish you could’ve been there. We even had folks signing up for some of the fall tours. It was amazing,” he said.

“See, that’s what I’m talking about. That’s the spirit.”

“Yeah, how was everything at the Solomons office today? Did the schedule run smoothly as planned?” he asked.

“We didn’t have any problems. Tommy pretty much ran the show with the tours today, and I think Jonathan is on tomorrow morning, and Ms. Mae in the afternoon. The two of them are at odds this week, but I’m sure Jonathan will share his version with you whenever he gets around to it. By the way, I locked up everything like you asked. Oh, and I started going through Brody’s receipts. Mike, there has to be a better way for us to keep track of purchases. I thought you were planning to upgrade that whole system months ago?” She complained.

“Clara…”

“Yes?”

“I know you’ve probably had a long day, but I called because I miss you. I feel like you and I still have some unfinished business to take care of,” he said.

“Oh, really. What kind of unfinished business are you referring to?” She flirted, fully enjoying where he was going with the conversation.

“The kind of unfinished business between two people who’ve been waiting to be together.”

“Be together, how?” she asked.

“In a relationship… and in other ways, too.”

“What do you propose we do about this dilemma we’re facing?” Clara spoke softly and somewhat flirtatiously.

“I propose we never let another evening go by without me coming over and kissing you goodnight. I don’t want the days to pass without seeing your beautiful smile. Seeing you gives me something to look forward to,” he said.

She bit her bottom lip and fantasized about what it would be like.

“Are you still there?” he asked.

“I’m here. So, you literally want to come over every single night? Come on, Mike. Be realistic. You’re already exhausted and you’re not even a week into the new schedule,” she said.

“Don’t you worry about me. Just let me come over and see you while the night is still young. I promise I won’t keep you up long.” He begged.

“All right. How long will it take for you to get here?”

“I can be there in thirty to forty minutes, tops,” he said. She could hear the engine of the jeep turning over in the background, motivating her to head toward the shower.

“I’ll see you then.”

* * *

* * *

Clara lathered her strawberry hair in shampoo while allowing the hot water to wash away the stress of the day. Relaxing in the shower was one of her nightly rituals after coming in from the beach. At least she tried to relax, but this evening her mind was busy with thoughts like, What should I wear? Oh, don’t be ridiculous, Clara. He doesn’t care about what you’re wearing. Just play it cool and put on something casual.

She continued to scrub. Oh, man. What if things elevate to the next level between us? I haven’t been with a man in so long I don’t even know… Before completing her thought, she shook it off and sped things along. The last thing she wanted to do was convince herself that tonight wasn’t a good idea.

Outside the shower, Holly waited patiently with a tennis ball in her mouth.

“Look at you, sweet girl. Always ready to play, aren’t you?” Clara said.

She stood in front of the closet with her head wrapped in a towel, flipping through various pieces of clothing before deciding on jean shorts and summer t-shirt.

“What do you think, Holly? How about I brush my hair and go with the wet look, dab some light concealer under these eyes, a little foundation, some blush, a little lipstick, and call it a day? We like to keep it as low maintenance as possible, don’t we girl?”

Clara continued talking and playing with Holly while getting ready. She hoped that effortless beauty would win Mike over, especially since their gathering was impromptu and on a work night.

She retreated to the kitchen, realizing she hadn’t eaten and if she knew right, Mike would probably be hungry as well.

“I guess I could throw a couple of steaks on the grill.” She reconsidered, still feeling uneasy about being outside at night by herself. She knew it was silly, but the effects of Keith’s unannounced visits still lingered in the back of her mind. She hoped she could shake the thoughts and get back to normal soon.

Broiled steaks will have to do. Maybe I can throw in baked potatoes and asparagus, she thought.

Pellets of rain began beating down on the roof, serving as further reassurance that outdoor dining would have to wait for another time. With the oven set to her desired temperature, the meat seasoned, and sides that required light prep, Clara was ready for a glass of wine and ready to welcome her late-night guest.

Holly sounded her natural alarm when the doorbell rang. Running around in circles and announcing a stranger’s arrival to the neighborhood was something she did very well.

Clara unlocked the door and swung it open, ready to fuss at Mike for driving so fast in the rain. On the other side of the door he stood, drenched, with his abs showing through his white shirt. He looked amazing. So good, she had to remember to snap out of her staring frenzy and invite him in.

“How did you get here so fast?” she asked while helping Holly to settle down.

He came inside, looking down at his clothing in disgust.

“I guess the idea of seeing you motivated me. I would’ve rung the doorbell sooner if I didn’t notice that my front tire looks flat. Hence, the reason I’m soaking wet,” he said.

“Man, your entire outfit is soaking wet,” she said.

“I don’t have men’s clothing for you to wear, but I can offer you a dryer if you want to strip down and dry your clothes.” Clara laughed, finding the idea of him having to walk around in the buff rather amusing.

“I’m glad you’re having so much fun with this. Do you know what it feels like to walk around in wet pants and a wet shirt?” he asked.

“I’ve been there a time or two. It’s definitely not fun.” She teased.

“Follow me. You can shower in the guest’s room upstairs to your right. There’s an oversized guest’s robe folded in the linen closet that you can wear until your clothes dry. You can leave the squeaky shoes at the front door.”

“Funny. I don’t think I’ve ever taken you as a guest’s robe kind of woman,” he said.

“Ha, I’m really not. Joan used to always keep a new set of robes and slippers on hand whenever she would entertain. She stopped having many people over during the last few years, but she always made sure the house was fully stocked.” She explained.

She led him upstairs and pointed him in the right direction.

“I threw some steaks in the oven if you’re hungry. Feel free to use the shower. I’ll be downstairs once you’re finished.”

He took a step closer, kissed her hand, and disappeared into the guest room.

* * *

* * *

They laughed over dinner at stories surrounding his first day mishaps at the new store. They sipped wine and Clara admired the sight of Mike sitting across the table in a white terrycloth robe.

“Not exactly the look I was going for this evening, but I am grateful for the use of your dryer and a hot shower,” he said.

“I think you look cute, to be honest. But, what are you going to do about your tire?”

“The rain will let up soon. When it does, I’ll run out and switch to the spare. Dinner is great, by the way. I didn’t expect you to do all this, but I sure could get used to it,” he said.

“I’ll bet. Next time you’re cooking for me.”

“I don’t know about the cooking part, but I’ll order the finest meal in town and deliver it to you nice and hot.” He offered.

“It’s a deal.”

He stared into Clara’s eyes. “Thank you,” he said.

“You already thanked me for the meal. It was no big deal. I was happy to throw something together.”

“No. For this moment. Allowing me to come here and be with you. It’s kind of crazy, but today was a really big day for me, and somehow all I could manage to think about was you. You’re doing something to me, Clara. I can tell you right now, if you’re really not that interested in me, you should say something now, before I fall in too deep.” Mike said it jokingly, but she knew he was serious.

She put her glass down.

“How do you know it’s not just a passing desire? Or some brief infatuation that will dissipate the moment we get too close?” she asked.

Without hesitation Mike responded, “Because the last time a woman made me feel this way was when I met my fiancé. I haven’t met anybody like her until now. Not one.”

“Tell me about her. What was she like? What made you fall in love with her?” Clara asked while clearing the plates off the table.

“You sure?” he asked.

“Yeah, I want to know what you saw in her.”

“All right.” He cleared the rest of the items on the table and followed her to the kitchen sink.

“Just like yourself, she was drop dead gorgeous, but never acted like she knew it. She was humble and had a big heart of gold. Again, just like you. She came from wealth, but you’d never know it. She couldn’t care less about what was in her trust fund and the millions her family was worth. The proof was in her level of service to our country. I never could understand why someone who had it all would sign up to serve in the coast guard. But, she did,” Mike said.

“Wow. I must look like I had a silver spoon handed to me from your point of view. I’m not hardly doing anything as honorable as serving in the military.”

“Clara, if that’s the way you view yourself, then your vision is cloudy. Look in the mirror. You received an inheritance and still continue to work a nine-to-five job that you don’t technically need. You drive an old beat up Honda Accord-”

“Hey, don’t talk about Bessy like that. She’s good to me, thank you very much.” She laughed.

He raised his hands in surrender.

“I apologize. I didn’t mean to offend you or Bessy, but you know what I mean. Unless somebody knows you or has visited your home, they’d never know about your wealth. They’d only see your humble and loving personality. That’s attractive to me. It’s one of the reasons I fell for my fiancé. You can only imagine how much it broke my heart to lose her when she died.”

“I’m really sorry, Mike.” Clara loved how candid he was, and she adored his willingness to become so vulnerable.

She stepped aside, watching him as he took over at the sink. Standing barefoot and in a robe, he washed the dishes and towel dried them. He only allowed her to assist when he needed help to put everything away.

She paused, admiring how comfortable he was in his own skin and in her home. There was no getting around it. She wasn’t ready to say it out loud, but she enjoyed having him there.

“Tell me more. What was her family like, and did you stay in touch after?” she asked.

“Uh, let’s see. Her folks warmed up to me, eventually. But it took a while. I wasn’t exactly what they hand in mind for their daughter at first glance. I think they were more into the white-collar, Wall Street type.”

“They didn’t find it admirable that you served our country?” she asked.

“Sure, they did. As long as it didn’t involve me getting too serious about their daughter. I think secretly they had high hopes that she’d give up on military life and come back home, maybe even get involved in the family business,” he responded.

“Ah, I see. If only they could see you now. You’re a successful business owner.”

“Hmm, I don’t think it would’ve mattered. We didn’t stay in touch long after the funeral. I returned some of her belongings to them and kept a few pieces of memorabilia, but after that, I haven’t heard from them. Of course, that was so long ago now, I wouldn’t expect to,” he said.

“It’s such a shame no one thought to check and see how you were doing.”

“Yep, well, thankfully that’s where therapy came in handy. What about your folks? What were they like?” Mike asked.

Clara walked over to the glass doors that faced the dock in the rear of the house.

“Hardworking. Dad worked his way up the chain in the postal system. Mom was a hairdresser. They got up before the break of day and always saw that my sister and I had school supplies, clothing, shoes with good soles, and a hot meal at the start and end of each day. They were traditional. They taught us to mind our manners, go to church on Sunday, and look out for our neighbors. Occasionally, if we were good, they allowed us to treat ourselves to something from the neighborhood ice cream truck.” She laughed.

“Man, those were the good old days. I miss them. I often think of how they’d still be here today if they hadn’t encountered a drunk driver.”

“That’s terrible. Yet, it’s probably part of the reason you’re so strong, so resilient, and a fighter when you need to be. I watched the way you faced your ex head on. Few would be brave enough to do the same,” he replied.

Clara felt Mike’s hands cup her shoulders, sending chills over her body. She didn’t turn around but could hear him breathing in the scent of her hair as he kissed her by the ear.

“Do you remember that moment we had together on the beach the other night?” she asked.

“How could I forget?”

“I was thinking about it before you got here, hoping we could pick up where we left off. If it’s all right with you, of course.” The wine helped Clara to relax and speak freely. It had been ten years since she allowed herself to be free to love. She wanted Mike and was finally ready to stop putting her love life on hold.

He chuckled. “Normally, I’d jump at the opportunity in a heartbeat. But, have you seen what I’m wearing? If I step any closer to you, I’m afraid of what might happen.”

She turned to him. “I’m not afraid.”

The rain quieted down, leaving subtle flashes of lightning lingering in the distance. Each flash highlighted his broad shoulders towering over her as they embraced.

CHAPTER 12

Mae pulled her famous crab dip from the refrigerator, and offered it with some chips and a refreshing beverage to Jonathan, who was sitting at her center island. It was normally one of his favorite snacks to indulge in after work. Today he didn’t seem to have much of an appetite. She placed a few napkins on the table and paced around the kitchen, making small talk while seeing that everything was tidy.

“Mae, I thought you asked me to stop by because you had something you wanted to talk about,” he said.

“I do,” she said nervously, pulling the broom out of the pantry and sweeping around the floor.

“I wanted to talk with you about the other day.”

With very little to sweep, Mae finished up a small area and returned the broom to the closet. She dusted off her clothes and took a deep breath. Jonathan had a no nonsense expression on his face and barely made eye-contact.

“You don’t have to explain. I misjudged the situation. Perhaps put too much thought into it and overstepped my boundaries. You don’t have to worry. It won’t happen again.”

She stopped breathing for a moment.

“I asked you to come over because I need to take ownership of what I’ve done. I owe you an apology, Jonathan,” she said.

“You don’t owe me anything. You don’t want to get married, I get it. I’m just sorry I created such an awkward situation between us. I’m hoping it’s not too late to recover from it… I mean, we do still have to work together and all. I was hoping we could bring closure to this whole thing and move on,” he responded.

Mae drew back, feeling surprised by his response. He was normally the type to put up a fight and go after what he wanted. But not this time. He was stone-cold and distant.

What has gotten into him? she thought.

“So, am I to assume that you no longer have feelings for me? I can’t just stand here and pretend you didn’t propose to me, Jonathan.”

“I’m not asking you to pretend. But, I am asking you, for the sake of our work relationship, that we make amends and move on,” he said.

“How dare you?” Mae asked.

“Me? How dare I what?”

“How dare you take on such a nonchalant attitude about this like it’s no big deal, Jonathan? You just proposed. Do you really want me to believe that you suddenly don’t care anymore? We could never just make amends and move on like nothing ever happened,” she said.

“Mae, I mean this in the most respectful way, but have you lost your mind? I’m the underdog here, not you. I invested in a ring, surprised you at work, took you to the beach, and poured my heart out to you… and now you’re fussing at me about being nonchalant? Give me a break. How do you expect me to act? I’m still trying to pick my face off the ground from the humiliation of watching you run away from me. I keep replaying that image over and over in my mind. Do you think it’s easy for me to face you after experiencing something like that? I barely worked up the nerve to come over here today.”

“I know, and I’m sorry for being the one to cause you so much pain. I could’ve responded differently. I could’ve been more upfront about what was bothering me,” she said.

“Do you think?” he said, snapping open the can of Coke she left on the counter for him.

“So, now that you have me here. Tell me, what did I do to cause you to run off like that?”

“It wasn’t you, Jonathan. I let my fear get in the way,” she said.

“You? Fear? Mae, you can do better than that. You’re built like a tough machine ready to combat any and everything head on. I can’t imagine what you would be afraid of.”

“Well, that’s just it. Just because I’m strong-willed doesn’t mean I always have it together. Did you ever consider how hard it might be for someone like myself to marry again, for fear of losing another soulmate?” she asked with a timid look in her eyes.

Jonathan’s shoulders relaxed as if the grief of what she said took over his whole being.

“No. I didn’t consider it,” he responded.

“I know I shouldn’t allow fear to run my life. But, I panicked and unfortunately, I ran. It’s no excuse for my actions, but you deserve to know the truth. It was never about you, Jonathan,” she said.

“Well, now I know. But, I can’t say I feel any better. It sounds like the one woman I truly love will never be available to love me in return and that hurts like hell, Mae.”

Jonathan stood up and pushed his stool in. While still holding on to the wooden frame, he closed his eyes and spoke.

“I feel bad for everything you’ve been through. I really do. But, you’re going to miss out on some beautiful life experiences based on the fear of what may or may not happen. That’s no way to live.”

He looked at her one last time with sadness in his eyes and then began heading toward the front door. Mae’s lip trembled. She had a feeling once he walked out that door, he wouldn’t return.

“Jonathan, wait.” She desperately called out.

* * *

* * *

* * *

At Kolton’s law firm, Clara held his Montblanc pen to sign the last papers to get the divorce proceedings underway. As she formed each letter in cursive, it felt like she was signing a rite of passage or declaration to regain her freedom. Ten years of holding on to a marriage that wasn’t worth mentioning, and now it was finally dissipating with a few strokes of a pen.

“Where else do I need to sign?” she asked.

“You’re all set. From the look on your face, I take it you’re feeling pretty good about what we went over this afternoon?”

“I couldn’t be more pleased. It still amazes me I waited this long. But, I’m ready now. More ready than I’ve ever been.” She withdrew her sunglasses from her purse and positioned them to hold her hair back.

“Clara, may I offer you a little advice, off the record?” Kolton asked.

“Sure.”

“You’re an attractive woman, single, wealthy, and to be honest, Keith will not be the last person in your life who shows up looking to get their piece of the pie. Next time, it could be a stranger, a family member, or even another guy. Do yourself a favor and protect your assets. I know a woman who’s a great financial advisor and could probably give you some tips and help you out. It’s my guess that you’re not used to having this kind of money, and I’d hate to see anybody else show up and try to take advantage of you,” he said.

She noticed Kolton’s pristine appearance, sleek haircut, cuff links, and office filled with more mahogany wood than the law should allow. She felt somewhat exposed, knowing the only reason she could afford to be there was because of the money she inherited. Otherwise, she’d be scrambling to scrape two pennies together to pay for a lawyer the same way Keith was.

“Thank you, Kolton. I’ll keep that in mind.” She backed away from the table and put her sunglasses on.

“Are we all set?” she asked.

“Yes, you are free to go. If all goes well, and there’s no appeal, the judge can sign off on this in thirty days.”

“And if he appeals?” she asked.

“Let’s think positive and cross that hurdle if it comes down to it. If you’re feeling pretty confident that Keith’s all talk, then let’s go with that for now.”

Clara’s stomach knotted up at the thought of the unknown. She didn’t think Keith had the funds to hire someone to make her life miserable, but she couldn’t be certain of anything.

“Clara, let me worry about the details. I will call you if anything changes,” he said.

“Right. Thanks, Kolton.”

“No problem.” He walked her to the lobby and held the front door.

“Remember, try not to worry.”

She wasn’t certain she’d adhere to his advice, but for now she’d try to do her best.

Back in the car, she played a voice message from Mike. “Hey, Clara, just wanted to remind you that dinner is on me tonight. I’m bringing crab cakes from Mel’s in North Beach, as requested. Can’t wait to see you. Oh, don’t let me forget to tell you about an idea that I have for the assistant manager position. See you soon.”

She turned over the ignition and checked her rearview.

This feels right.

She pulled out of the space, heading home to be with her man.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Back at Mae’s, Jonathan had one hand on the doorknob, ready to leave. He’d suffered enough, and she could fully understand it if he didn’t want to put up with her anymore. Who could blame him? But it didn’t stop her from making one last plea for him to listen.

“Jonathan, I know I have my hang-ups, but I need you to believe that I love you and I really want you in my life.”

“You could’ve fooled me. That’s not the impression I received when I proposed,” he said.

“I can’t imagine my life without you in it. Please, believe me. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.”

He continued to stand with his hand on the doorknob and his head hanging low. After a moment, he let his hand drop but wouldn’t turn around.

“You want us to be together under your conditions, Mae. Think about the last few serious conversations we’ve had. You’re quick to remind me of how I can come spend the night with you, but I can’t live with you. Then, you’ll tell me you’re accustomed to living a certain way, and it’s better we don’t upset what we’re used to. These are your words, not mine. That doesn’t sound like a woman who will ever entertain being married. Now that I think of it, I was taking a major leap when I proposed. I thought the romantic gesture would’ve won you over, but I should’ve known the odds were stacked against me. Now, this evening, you tell me you’re afraid to lose a soulmate again. I feel for you. But, if I can’t do anything that will provide you with some sense of comfort and cause you to welcome me with open arms, then why bother? You don’t need me. You sound more and more like a woman who wants to be alone.”

She placed her hand on the back of his shoulder.

“That’s simply not true. I want you. Jonathan, I need you in my life. You mean the world to me. If I have to spend every day proving that to you, I will.” She confessed.

He wiped his face and opened the door. “Don’t bother. I already tried proving it to you first, and it didn’t work. I can’t see how anything could possibly change now.”

She watched Jonathan walk out the door and make his way toward his pickup. It was a scene she had witnessed before and it made her heart sink. She felt a lump rising in her throat. She had really done it this time and felt clueless about what she could do to get him to come back.

She stood there, frozen, watching his truck pull away, feeling consumed with shame and defeat.

After several minutes, she closed the door. Mae could hear the phone ringing in the background but felt depleted and didn’t answer. Her daughter’s voice bellowed through the answering machine, leaving a message about coming to Solomons to visit. Normally, Mae would be thrilled, but tonight she needed to pull herself together and recover from a broken heart.

CHAPTER 13

Food covered every ounce of Clara’s kitchen counter, ranging from barbecue to delightful summer salads. She invited Mackenzie, and her friend, Bill, to cook out with her and Mike on Saturday evening. It was like having a double date at home and a chance for the guys to bond while the ladies played catch up with one another.

“Mack, I have to say, the more I spend time around Bill, the more I really like him for you. He seems like such a good guy,” she said while flipping the grilled chicken.

Mack sighed. “That means a lot to me, Clara. Thank you. He is a nice guy, isn’t he? It’s been great having him around.”

“Has he met Stephanie yet?” Clara asked.

“No. I want him to meet her, but I’m struggling with how to go about it. I’ve always protected Steph from meeting anyone that I date for obvious reasons. I don’t want her to be confused or even upset if the relationship doesn’t work out.”

“That makes sense, but if things are progressing with you two, you can’t keep Bill a secret forever. Don’t you think he’s going to ask questions?” Clara carefully mixed and applied another layer of her mother’s famous barbecue recipe to the chicken while they continued to talk.

“He’s already started asking questions. Bill is family oriented. He has a daughter of his own who’s in college, but he works hard to make sure her tuition is paid and she has everything she needs. He’s such a wonderful dad, so it’s only natural that he would want to get to know my sweet girl. Thankfully, he doesn’t push me on the subject. But, eventually, if things keep going the way they have been, I’ll need to arrange a time for them to meet.”

“Do tell. How have things been going?” Clara asked.

“Words cannot describe how happy I am. I keep wondering if it’s all a dream that will eventually end with some sort of rude awakening.”

“Oh my goodness, will you stop, Mack? Be positive and just enjoy the ride. You deserve true happiness for a change. Not to say you weren’t happy before Bill came along, but you are literally glowing.”

Mackenzie unraveled the saran wrap covering her antipasto salad and helped arrange the plates and utensils on the table.

“I’m not the only one who’s glowing. When you called to invite us over, I was so glad to hear that Mike would join us. You two seem extra cozy with one another. Did I miss something?” Mack suggested.

“Nothing out of the ordinary.” Clara smirked.

“You better step to the side so you don’t get struck by lightning for telling such a lie. Something is different between you two. Now spill it before I bring the subject up during dinner and embarrass you right in front of Mike.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” Clara said.

“Try me. Now hurry and tell me before they come out here.”

“We’ve been seeing each other more regularly as of late.” Clara peered over her shoulder to make sure the coast was clear.

“He’s been so romantic. He stops by every night after he closes up the shop just to see me before the night concludes. Last night, he brought me dinner, and we talked and talked. It was amazing,” Clara said, beaming from ear to ear.

“He comes by every night? Wow. To think you didn’t believe me in the beginning when I said you two would be a good fit for each other. I know how to call a spade when I see one.”

Clara flipped the meat over for the last time and sat down to enjoy some cocktails. She loved having company and entertaining. Watching the guys bond over beers inside the kitchen filled her up on the inside. If there was a heaven, which she believed there was, she hoped Joan was looking down, proud of how things were turning out at the beach house.

“Have you two been turning up the heat at night?” Mackenzie asked.

“Haven’t you heard the saying, a lady never kisses and tells?”

“Oh, please. Must you be so proper?” Mack scolded her.

“Well, if you must know. We haven’t done anything… yet,” she responded.

“Oh, but I hear the hesitation in your voice, honey. You want to do something!”

“I definitely check the temperature in the house whenever he comes over. It always feels like something is wrong with the air conditioner when in reality it’s just Mike making me feel so…”

“Hot and bothered!” Mack blurted out and laughed so hard she had to squeeze her legs together to maintain control.

“Mack, hush. The guys are looking this way. See. That’s why I can’t tell you anything.” She sniggled.

“Well, it’s true. He’s probably setting off all the bells, whistles, and sensors in your body that haven’t been operating for a mighty long time. It’s been ten long years for goodness’ sake,” Mack said.

“Gee, thanks for the reminder. Let’s talk about something else. The guys are coming this way.”

The men joined them outdoors, each holding their beers, making themselves comfortable at the table. Bill referenced the outdoor fireplace while placing his arm around Mackenzie. He thought it would make a great spot for outdoor gatherings in the fall.

“Clara, you sure have a lovely home. I could easily envision myself roasting marshmallows over the fireplace and spending lots of quality time out here on your private beach.”

“Thanks, Bill. You and Mack are welcome to come hang out here any time. If you like the water, then I’m happy to let you two borrow the boat for the day and take it for a spin.”

“That would be nice,” Mackenzie replied.

“Sounds like a great idea for our next date night. Or we can make it a double date. I bet Mike could show us the ropes, couldn’t you, Mike?” Bill asked.

“Sorry, no can do, buddy. My date gets seasick,” he said, smiling at Clara.

“Wait, let me get this straight. Clara, you own a boat, but you get seasick?” he asked.

“Pretty much. Trust me, if I hadn’t inherited the boat, we wouldn’t be having this conversation. I just can’t bring myself to sell it. Joan always felt the same way about it. She never wanted to throw away the precious memories. To be honest, neither do I. I’ve established my own memories over time. For example, look over there, toward the boat slip. That entire area leading out to the dock is where I spent all of my down time as her housekeeper. I’d mainly daydream, sketch in my notepad, or try to think and plan out my future. It’s such a peaceful place to get lost in your thoughts and relax. At one point, I even started making plans for opening my own business someday,” she said.

“I never knew you desired to start your own business,” Mike said.

Clara smiled and then brushed off the idea.

“Yeah, it wasn’t a big deal. To this day, if you asked me exactly what type of business, I still couldn’t tell you. I listed several from starting my own housekeeping company, to buying out the café. I was just dreaming, that’s all.”

“If you owned the café, then at least we would all interact with the owner more. I swear the new owner stops by, maybe once every couple of months, if that,” Mack responded.

“Really?”

“Yeah, it’s the strangest thing I’ve ever seen. His accountant runs that place more than he does. I guess if nothing else, he cares about his money. I just think it would be nice if he were more present,” Mack said.

Bill weighed in, complementing Mack on the wonderful job she was doing running the place. Meanwhile, Clara noticed Mike admiring her, giving her a friendly, yet flirtatious wink, causing her to wish they were alone.

“Well, Clara, I still think if you have an inkling of a desire to own your own business someday, you should explore the idea every chance you get. In the meantime, I was kind of hoping you’d consider the idea I brought up before I left last night. I think it would be great practice, should you ever decide to go down the ownership route,” Mike said.

“Ooh, what kind of opportunity, if I’m not being too nosey,” Mack asked.

“Mike asked me to consider expanding my office assistant work to include assistant manager responsibilities. You know, to help keep things afloat when he’s at the new location,” she responded.

“No, if we’re going to tell it, tell it right. I said to Clara that I’ve noticed how she has a knack for overseeing the schedule, helping me with the books, putting out fires, and seeing that things run smoothly when I’m not around. That gave me the idea to use Clara for the role.” Mike proudly shared.

Clara served everyone’s plate and passed out corn holders for the corn on the cob. She pulled another round of beer out of the cooler for the guys and refilled, making sure everything was just so, before sitting down to tell her side of the story.

“I tried to tell Mike that I already happily do those things and didn’t think it was necessary to make a big fuss over it. I’d hate for the staff to think that I’m receiving some sort of preferential treatment,” she said.

“But, Clara, you would do the things they don’t have time for. Their focus is to run the boat tours. I’m with Mike. If you have the skills, why not put them to good use?” Mack said.

“Thank you, Mack! That’s exactly what I was thinking. Plus, I didn’t plan on hitting her over the head with taking on the assistant manager role at once. I figured we could groom and prep her over the next six months to a year. That way, she could take her time learning the various tasks, and it would give us the time to ensure it’s a good fit.” Mike agreed.

“Sounds like a win, win situation if you ask me.” Mack smiled.

“Bill, do you see what I have to go through when I spend too much time with these two? They both have a way of talking you into just about anything. Keep your eye on this one over here,” she said, referring to Mack.

“Hey, I always have your back and you know it,” Mack said.

“Yes, you do. And, Mike, I know you do, too. You’ve always given me a chance. Matter of fact, from the first day we met, life has been filled with nothing but opportunities and second chances with you. Thank you for that,” she said.

“You’ve thanked me a thousand times. When your discernment tells you that you’ve found a good thing, you hold on to it. You never let a good thing go.”

She took another bite of her food, feeling pretty certain he was referring to more than just her skills as an employee. With the sun setting in the backdrop and butterflies settling in the pit of her stomach, Clara knew she was falling in love.

* * *

* * *

On Monday morning Mae dragged her feet in around eleven, seemingly downtrodden, and not much in the mood for small talk. Her first tour wasn’t scheduled until noon, but normally she had more to say, which gave Clara a clue that things didn’t exactly go according to plan with Jonathan.

Clara subtly tiptoed around the subject looking for the right opportunity to bring it up.

“How was your weekend, Ms. Mae?” she asked.

“Uneventful. Yours?”

“It was lovely. I had a few friends over for dinner. We grilled out back and watched the sun go down. Grilling is actually becoming one of my favorite ways to cook these days.”

“That’s nice,” Mae said in a monotone voice.

“So, did you do any gardening? I know how much you love getting out there and running your fingers through the soil. I wish I had a green thumb like you.”

“No, wasn’t feeling up to it.” She glanced at her mailbox only to discover it was empty.

“Are you all right?” Clara asked.

“I’m fine. Just a little tired, that’s all. I’ll be in the back if anybody is looking for me.” She disappeared, not even bothering to make her usual cup of coffee to start her day.

Clara pulled her rolling chair back over to her desk and flipped through a few emails. Most of them she could delete, but she tackled all inquiries from customers asking about upcoming summer tours. It would be another week before Mike returned to the office, but it still didn’t stop her from thinking about him, wishing that he was there.

“Is Jonathan coming in today?” Mae startled Clara from behind.

“No, he won’t be back until the morning. He called in sick, but thankfully, Tommy was free to take over his tours.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Ms. Mae, it’s obvious something is bothering you. Did you have a talk with him, and if so, how did it go?”

“Not too well, Clara. I asked him to come to my place to sit down and talk, but somehow I still screwed things up, big time. I tried my best to be honest with him and confess where I went wrong. I apologized, and I told him about my fears. But, it didn’t make a difference. He wasn’t accepting anything I had to say. He thinks all hope is lost, and if that’s the way he really feels about it, then I guess I have to go along with it, even if I don’t agree,” she replied.

“I’m so sorry to hear that. Did you mention he came over to your place?”

“Yes, I prepared his favorite snack, and we sat in the kitchen and talked. I thought surely things would turn out well, but they didn’t.”

“That’s interesting. Maybe he just needs a little time. How many men do you know who would come over in the first place if they weren’t still invested in hearing what you have to say? No matter what he’s telling you, it’s clear he cares for you,” Clara said.

“I guess. If that’s the case, he’s going to get all the time he needs. It was difficult opening up to him and admitting all my shortcomings, and it got me nowhere. I don’t think I’ll be doing that anymore.” Mae leaned on the counter, sulking. It made sense why she came in to work, acting out of sorts.

“Well, I better go pull myself together. The last thing my clients need is a depressed tour guide. It’s not a good look for business,” she said.

“No, it’s not. However, I do have an idea that may help turn things around in the right direction for you.” Clara offered.

“What’s that?”

“Maybe he needs to see a grand gesture from you. You know, something that shows him just how much you love him.” Clara’s face lit up at the idea that was coming to mind.

“Clara, I don’t know.”

“Ms. Mae, hear me out first, then you can decide whether it’s a good idea. We both know how much Jonathan loves you. Everything he’s ever done for you speaks to his love and then some. So, how about you return the favor? What if you create a reenactment of the proposal on the beach?” Clara asked.

“He wouldn’t fall for that. I doubt he’d be willing to go anywhere or do anything with me. The man hasn’t called me all weekend after walking out of my house the other day. Nice try, but you’ll need to come up with something better than that.”

Clara laughed to herself. How did I get the assignment of coming up with something better? she thought.

“Okay, then, we’ll just have to arrange it so he doesn’t know what he’s walking into. You know, like a surprise,” she said.

“What do you mean? You want me to propose to Jonathan, except make it a surprise?”

“That’s the general idea. You can recreate the proposal down at the beach in my backyard. He’ll never see it coming. I can make up some reason to have him over… maybe to help look at Joan’s old boat and see if he can start it up and get it running for me. Of course, he may never forgive me once he figures out it was all a facade, but if you desperately want him back, it may be worth taking a risk.” Clara nodded.

“No, thank you. I’m not proposing to anybody. That’s not how momma taught us growing up, and I’m not about to change the rules now. If he doesn’t want me, then so be it. But, the proper way is for a man to propose to a woman.” Mae complained.

“Ms. Mae, you’ve got to be kidding me, right? Hey, I’ll be the first to admit that I love a traditional man. I’ll take a traditional man who believes in chivalry any day of the week. But, that’s not what this was about. Jonathan did everything he was supposed to, and you rejected him, remember? So, now it’s your turn if you want to get your man back. You don’t have to get down on your knees if don’t want to. Although, it might be a nice touch. But, you have to pour every ounce of your heart out until he takes you back… and I know he will. That’s what you want, isn’t it?” she asked.

“Well, yes, but-”

“Nope. No buts. It’s now or never,” Clara said, sounding assertive.

Mae contemplated for a while.

“I had no intention of dragging you in the middle of this. Let me think it over while I’m on my tour and get back to you.”

“Okay, but, I wouldn’t think about it too long if I were you.”

Mae nodded and exited to the back, leaving Clara to return to a large stack of paperwork.

CHAPTER 14

Clara closed her driver’s side door and briefly checked her reflection in the window. She ruffled her hair a bit and smoothed out her clothing, while balancing a surprise order of Mexican food and a large drink for lunch. Mike wasn’t expecting her, but she thought it would be the perfect surprise.

When she walked in, Savannah was sitting at the front desk, welcoming her with a huge grin.

“Clara, I didn’t expect to see you here. How are you?” she asked.

“Savannah?”

“Yes, don’t be silly. As many times as I stopped by to see Mike in Solomons Island, I know you remember who I am,” she replied.

“I remember. I just didn’t realize you were working here, that’s all.”

“Oh, Mike didn’t tell you? That’s odd. I don’t know how he could forget to mention it. We spend so many hours here every day, plus I consider myself to be rather unforgettable.” She smirked.

“Right. Look, if you could just point me toward his office, then I can get out of your hair. I’m sure you have plenty of work to do,” Clara said.

“It’s really not that busy right now. I can walk you to the back.”

“That’s unnecessary, Savannah. I wanted to surprise Mike. Again, if you’ll just point me in the right direction, I’ll be on my way.”

Savannah pointed down the hallway to her right while inspecting the lunch in Clara’s hand. Clara admired the old town fishing store feeling the place gave her. Ordinarily she’d explore, but Savannah’s presence made her wish she hadn’t come. She walked down the hallway, noticing the wooden anchor on the wall and the rustic decor. When she arrived at the door labeled with Mike’s name, she knocked.

“Come in,” he responded.

She poked her head in, making sure he wasn’t occupied.

“Hey,” she said.

“Clara, wow, come on in. I wasn’t expecting you,” he said.

“If you were expecting me, then it wouldn’t be a surprise.”

“A surprise?” he asked.

She held up a large sweet tea and an order of quesadillas from one of his favorite Mexican restaurants.

“Oh, man. You didn’t have to do that. How kind of you.”

Mike approached Clara, but the phone rang.

“Sorry, I’m expecting an important call. Hold that thought for one second.” He gestured.

While she waited for Mike, thoughts began to reel in her mind about this convenient little arrangement he had with Savannah working at the front desk.

Why hadn’t he mentioned it to me? This is the typical crap that guys do when they want to have their cake and eat it, too. I feel like such an idiot. Her eyebrows were lowered and drawn together as Mike hung up the phone.

“You look upset. Is everything okay?” he asked

“I don’t know, Mike. You tell me. I actually just stopped by to bring you lunch and check out the new place. You can only imagine how surprised I was to run into Savannah. What’s the matter? You forget to mention that she’s one of your new hires?”

“Clara, I can explain. She’s not a new hire. She’s only working here temporarily until she can get back on her feet.”

“Of all the places for her to get back on her feet, she had to come to you? Give me a break, Mike. To think, you gave me such a hard time when Keith showed up. This is so much worse,” she said.

“Why? There’s nothing going on between us. I swear. Her father sent a few connections my way when I was doing the research to find this place. In return, he asked for a favor to help with a temp position until she gets back on her feet. She’s searching for a job in a completely different field, Clara.”

“That’s not the point and you know it. The last thing you said to me was she was a thing of the past. Today, I walk in here and she’s very much a thing of the present.”

“I can see where you’re coming from, but I promise there’s nothing to it. Clara, believe me.”

“No, Mike. I don’t have to believe anything. If you really wanted to go about this the right way, you should’ve told me.” She argued.

“Clara.”

“It’s okay, really. Look, I should get back to Solomons. Tommy is covering the front desk for me and I need to get back to relieve him,” she said.

“Clara, don’t do this. Let’s be rational. Take a moment to talk this out with me. I don’t want you leaving here upset.”

Memories of every lie she’d ever been told by a man caused heat to rise from within. She flopped his lunch bag and his drink down on the desk, sending the drink toppling into Mike’s lap.

Feeling awkward and frustrated, she marched right out of the room, leaving him there to clean up the mess on his own.

Back in the car, Clara sped down route four, infuriated and pressing the ignore button every time Mike rang her phone.

This is exactly why you don’t date your boss, Clara. Bad idea. It’s all roses when you’re getting along. But when he cheats and treats you like you don’t have enough sense to figure it out, then what?

She stared at the red light in front of her, nervously tapping on the steering wheel.

Then there’s Savannah. The nerve of her sitting there practically gloating when she saw my face. Ugh!

The rest of the ride was spent in silence, replaying the scene in her head over and over again.

* * *

* * *

That evening Clara sat in a booth alone at the café. Mackenzie was off for the night and with Chloe and Joshua serving, she knew she could be alone with nobody really noticing. She picked at her meal and stared at the baseball game on the big screen. She even listened as the bridge club argued over their game. Basically, she did anything she could to keep her mind off Mike and Savannah.

“Are you hiding from me now?” Mike asked.

Clara jumped, startled to hear his voice at first, followed by feelings of being irritated.

“No.”

“Then how come you’re not taking any of my calls?” he asked.

“There’s nothing to talk about. Whoever you choose to work for you is your business, not mine.”

He took the seat across from her, reaching his hand out, but she withdrew.

“Clara, I had to walk out of the store, looking like I wet my pants, all because you think I’m sleeping with Savannah… which couldn’t be further from the truth, by the way.”

“I didn’t say a thing about you sleeping with her. I took note that you intentionally avoided telling me she’s working for you. Whether it be temporary or not, don’t you see that as a conflict of interest? Hello, she’s the woman you last dated before we started seeing each other, Mike. At least when Keith showed up, I didn’t lie to you about who he was and what he was doing. What’s your excuse? Now that I think of it, she stopped by the Solomons office the week Keith was in town. I guess you two never really stopped being an item after all,” she said.

“That’s not true. Stopping by that time was her own doing. Whereas now, the temp job is a favor that her father asked for. Two very different situations.”

“There was no part of you that thought this would be a bad idea? You could’ve told the guy that you’d keep your eye out for a position in Solomons. Every time we’re around each other all she does is say something that alludes to you two being together,” Clara responded.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize she did that.”

“That’s because she behaves like a perfect angel when you’re around. Again, I don’t want to influence you one way or the other. I just don’t want to have anything to do with her. From now on I’ll stay put, right here on Solomons Island. This whole thing was probably a bad idea, anyway.”

She sat as far back as she could, twirling her fork around in her food, wishing she had gone straight home.

“I disagree with you. You’re not going to like what I have to say, but you need to hear it. I think you’re afraid… afraid to get burned by another man. Sure, now that you mention it, I could’ve chosen a different way to handle the Savannah situation, but Clara, she’s literally there for two more weeks, and I barely have enough time to speak to her as it is. I’ll ask her to cool it, and I’ll even do it with you present if that will make things better. But, you need to know, I’m not that guy. I don’t date multiple women at the same time, and I’m not a liar. I’ve never been that guy, and I’m not going to start now. Even if you don’t believe me,” he said.

She searched his eyes for the slightest ounce of dishonestly but found nothing.

“I believe you, but I’d definitely prefer you being more upfront with me next time. I don’t think that’s asking too much,” she replied.

“Agreed.”

Clara picked up her fork again, attempting to eat something before the entire plate grew cold.

* * *

* * *

* * *

After leaving the café, Mike asked her to join him for an evening stroll along the dock across the street. He hopped over the fence leading down to the beach and extended his hand toward Clara.

“Are you crazy?” she said, looking around to see if anyone was in sight.

“Crazy about you. Come on, people take this shortcut all the time.” He begged.

“My mother used to ask me if someone jumped off a bridge, would you follow them?”

“She sounds like a wise woman. Except this is an innocent little jump that will lead to something good. Trust me.”

She looked over her shoulder once more and then hopped the fence, landing against Mike’s chest.

“This better be real good, Sanders. You see that sign… no trespassing allowed. If I get arrested-” She complained.

“You won’t get arrested, and we won’t stay that long. I just want to show you something.”

He led her by the hand past the dock and the back entrance of his business to a rocky area. She could see nothing but sand and rocks for miles, and she noticed Mike searching for something in particular.

“There it is, over there.” He continued leading her to one of the larger rocks on the beach and made a comfortable place to sit, patting the rock firmly for her to join him.

“Come. Dream with me for a few minutes.”

“Dream with you?” she asked.

“Yes. No one knows this about me, but this is where I come when I need to get away, clear my head, and even make plans for my future. Similar to the way you have your special place at the beach house, I have mine,” he said while repositioning himself on the rock.

“This rock is where all my future planning began for opening up the new store.”

“I love it. I think it’s great to have a place to call your own. A place to clear your mind, dream, and make future plans.” She drew her knees up to her chest and inhaled the smell of the water.

“This is also the place where I often came when I wanted to connect with my fiancé, Jenna.”

Clara’s face grew somber.

“It sounds crazy, I know. After all these years, you’d think I wouldn’t do that, anymore. She’s been gone for quite a while now. But I always made this little pact that I’d get still every once in a while and do all the things necessary to… I don’t know… help keep her memory alive. I figured it was okay to do, at least until I met the right one to share this spot with.”

“I think that’s beautiful, Mike. I’m sure she’s present in spirit, watching over you.”

“The thing is… I know Jenna would tell me it’s time to let go. She’d tell me it’s time to move forward and work on fulfilling new dreams.” Mike glanced over at Clara and held her hand.

“I brought you here to share my intentions with you, Clara. I see a bright future ahead of me, and it includes you in it… by my side. That’s if you want to be, of course. I promise you, with everything in me, I only have eyes for you. Not Savannah, or anyone else. Just you.”

“Wow. I didn’t see that coming. Who would’ve thought this afternoon’s lunch surprise would turn into all this?” she said.

“Hopefully, I’m not scaring you away.”

“You’re not. It would take a lot more for you to scare me away. While that move you pulled with not telling me about Savannah was rather stupid, deep down I know you’re a good guy. I’m going to hold you to your promise.” She smiled.

“That’s fine by me. I like accountability, especially coming from you.”

He pulled her gently in front of him, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind as they watched the tranquil water. It was a summer evening to be remembered. Clara kept her eyes closed and enjoyed his touch before she was reminded of her current reality.

“Mike.”

“Yes.”

“Since we met, it’s been one thing after the other. First Joan’s family, then my ex. I’m currently in the middle of filing for a divorce for goodness’ sake. Doesn’t that bother you at all?”

“Absolutely not. It would bother me if you weren’t going through with the divorce. Then you could never really be mine, but that’s not the case. As for Joan’s family, I was happy to be there for you. I wanted you to feel safe.”

He turned her around and kissed her. First slowly, then passionately. She released all her concerns, allowing them to dissipate with the touch of his lips and his firm hands caressing her.

Toward the end of their kiss, he brushed her hair to the side. “Maybe I’m not one of the good guys after all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, technically, I just kissed a married woman.” He teased.

Clara swatted at him and threatened to deliver another sweet tea to his desk if he didn’t take it back.

CHAPTER 15

“I’m not impressed by your hot shot lawyer, his fancy letterhead, or these divorce papers, Clara.” Keith snarled on the other end of the telephone line.

“Have you lost your mind? Calling me like this and making a spectacle of yourself? I don’t care if you’re impressed. The only thing I care about is you signing the papers so we can be done with this already. Isn’t that what you wanted when you came here to Maryland in the first place? Now, you’re about to get your wish,” she said.

“That’s not what I asked for and you know it. You still haven’t delivered what I asked of you, but I know how to get you back. These papers… I’m not signing them.” In the background, Clara could hear Keith ripping the papers repeatedly.

“I think you’re getting great pleasure out of making me miserable, Keith. Just like you did when we were married. You haven’t changed one bit. You are still the lowest scum of the earth.” She cried angry tears but didn’t reveal it in her voice.

“Bricks and stones may break my bones, but your words don’t phase me.” He snarled.

“That’s not how the saying goes, you idiot.”

“It’s close enough. So, now that I tore up the papers, what are you going to do about it? You going to run and tell your hot shot lawyer?” he asked.

“Actually, you’re making this rather easy for me. According to the law, you have thirty days to respond, and if you don’t, you’re just making it easier for the judge to rule in my favor. So, keep it up. Have at it. Throw your little temper-tantrum, I don’t care.”

“We’ll see who gets to have the last word. This isn’t over with. I deserve better treatment than this. The way you walked out on me wasn’t right, and you should be held accountable for it,” he replied.

“Give me a break, Keith. If you cared so much about how I left, then why did you wait all these years to act on it? Whatever, I don’t even care to have this discussion with you. It’s not worth my time,” she said.

“It’s interesting how-”

But before he could finish, she said, “Goodbye, Keith.” She slammed the phone and disconnected the plug from the wall, crippling him from taunting her any further.

She spent several moments pacing barefoot around the back porch, inhaling and exhaling, trying to calm down. She contemplated whether calling Kolton and asking him to press charges was a good idea. Press charges for what? What did he do exactly, besides tick me off? She then considered taking other measures but settled with staying the course. It’s just thirty days… hang in there, she thought.

She let Holly out and grabbed her cell out of the kitchen. This wasn’t exactly the way she wanted to start her day off from work, but talking to her best friend might help ease things, so she dialed her number.

“Oh, no. What is it now? You have that recognizable sound in your voice,” Mack said.

“I can’t catch a break, Mack. I don’t know what it is. I just want to be happy, that’s all. Get up, go to work, enjoy Mike, Holly, the house… that’s it.”

“What happened?” she asked.

“Keith called first thing this morning. He received the divorce papers. It probably freaked him out because things aren’t going according to his manipulative plan.”

“He’s calling you now?” she asked.

“He called the house. I’m sure it wasn’t difficult for him to find the number online, it’s public information.”

“You know, Clara, when I was growing up, if anyone bothered me, my brother would pay them a visit and make them think twice about bothering me again. He only had to do it a few times. After that, everyone received the message loud and clear. That’s what Keith needs… somebody to pay him a special visit.”

“I hear you, but we’re not young kids anymore, and there’s a designated place for people who do things like that. It’s called jail. I’d rather avoid that place at all costs.” Clara laughed.

“Well, at least I made you smile. You need something to help you lighten up. I promise it may not feel like it now, but there’s a light at the end of the tunnel.”

“I know. Life has just done a complete one-hundred-eighty degree spin on me. Literally last year this time, I was an introverted housekeeper who spent most of her days at the house, the beach, or the café. Life may have been a little boring, but it was peaceful.” She explained.

“Okay, so you added one more location to the list of travels, Lighthouse Tours. I don’t care what you say, you’re still an introvert. You just peeked your head out of your shell at the right time to meet a good man and get a good job.” Mack chuckled.

Clara nodded while watching Holly kick up dirt and sand in the back.

“This all boils down to one thing. Make up your mind that you’re determined not to let this defeat you. After that, press forward and move on. If not, the only way I know how to get back to your old way of life is to tell Mike it was nice dating him for a little while, but no thanks. Then, sell the house, give all your money away, apply for a housekeeping job elsewhere, and try your best to mirror what once was. Is that what you really want?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so. If that jerk of an ex-husband calls or shows up one more time, I’ll deal with him personally. I learned a thing or two from my brother and I earned a black belt in karate,” Mack said.

“You are such a nut, but I love you for it. Thanks for cheering me up.”

“Anytime. That’s what friends are for. Now, when are we getting together again? I could use a pick-me up. Bill’s out of town this weekend and Stephanie is at camp. I almost considered going into the café before you called.”

“You should come over. Maybe we can take a drive up to Chesapeake Beach just to get out for a while,” Clara said.

“We could, but you have a beach right there in your backyard. I’ll take the privacy over the crowded beach any day of the week.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“I’ll bring lunch for the two of us.” Mack offered.

“Perfect. I actually could use a few ideas for something else. Have you seen Jonathan or Ms. Mae lately?”

“No. They normally stop in every once in a while, but I haven’t seen either of them.”

“I’m not shocked. They’ve been going through a bit of a rough patch. Here’s the thing. I’ll go into more detail when you get here, but I may need your help in coming up with a plan to get them to the house. Ms. Mae needs another opportunity to… finish what Jonathan started.” Clara’s voice trailed off, not feeling certain about how much to reveal.

“I’m not sure I’m following you,” Mack said, sounding curious.

“Let’s just put it this way. Those two are supposed to be engaged by now, but things didn’t exactly go according to plan. We’re going to see what we can do to create the right atmosphere where they can hopefully get back on track,” she replied.

“Got it. So, I’ll bring the sandwiches, drinks, and all the right fixings for helping two people get hitched. See you around noon.”

“Ha! Perfect. See you then.”

* * *

* * *

* * *

Mike admired the old rustic sign for Chesapeake Charters in the front of his new business. There was a sense of pride he felt in finally owning something that was one hundred percent his. This one will be different from the Solomons business, he thought. He pulled his jeep into the space out front, put the gear in park and glanced at the sign once more before heading inside.

Savannah greeted him with her usual overzealous and flirtatious personality, which he usually ignored. This time he was sensitive to it, given his conversation with Clara.

“Good morning, Savannah. Have you seen Brody by any chance? I need to run a few things by him,” he asked.

“No, I’m not sure that he’s coming here today. I think he mentioned something about spending his day in Solomons Island so he could work on a few boat repairs.”

“Hmm, that’s interesting. Maybe I missed something on the schedule. No problem. I’ll be in the back if you need me.” He walked away, completely overlooking the tight dress she was wearing as she stood up.

“Mike, can we chat for a few minutes? There’s something I was hoping to discuss before your day picks up,” she said.

“If it’s not an emergency, I really have a ton of things I need to get to before the first tour heads out today. I was actually going to ask you to hold all my calls for at least the next hour.”

“It won’t take long. I promise. I just needed to go over plans for my last day and perhaps talk about taking time off to go on a few more interviews. I promise I’ll be really quick,” she replied.

“Interviews. Wow, that’s great. Yeah, sure, we can talk briefly. I actually need to put plans in place for hiring someone.” He felt a weight lifted off his shoulder. Perhaps this would be easier than he thought. With Savannah gone, he hoped this would put Clara’s mind at ease.

“It will take five minutes, tops,” she said.

“Okay, let me just put my bags down in my office and I’ll be right back.”

Mike walked to the back and dropped his bags by the door. He opened the blinds, letting the sunlight in, and turned to see Savannah making herself comfortable in one of his chairs.

“Well, this must be very important. You seem eager to talk,” he said.

“It is important.”

He noticed the door was closed, but again, he chalked it up to being overly sensitive and maybe extra cautious, which wasn’t a bad thing.

“I just wanted to update you on how things are going with the job interviews,” she said.

“Any prospects?”

“Not quite,” she responded.

“What happened? I thought you had at least two promising opportunities. Did you hear from them yet?”

“I did. The first company, which would’ve been my dream job, went with someone else. The second company is still conducting multiple rounds of interviews with several candidates before making their final decision. I’ve been on pins and needles waiting to hear, but the reality is this entire process may take longer than expected. Since you haven’t hired anyone yet…” She hinted.

“I was hoping…”

He knew what she was about to say and felt a sense of awkwardness between them.

“Savannah.”

“Wait, hear me out. I was hoping I could stay a little while longer.” She inched toward the edge of her seat, revealing her cleavage and the full length of the side slit in her dress.

“Mike, I could really use your help. I’ll even work overtime if you need me to. You know I’d do anything for you,” she said.

“I appreciate it, but what I really need most is to train the new hire so they can learn the job and get to know the lay of the land. I can’t pay you both, Savannah. I just don’t have it in my budget,” he said.

“I know, but what if we work something out where we split the shift at first? This way, they can slowly transition into learning the job, and I still have a little income to hold me over while I continue to interview?”

He closed his eyes, shaking his head no.

“Sorry, but I don’t think it’s a good idea. Time is of the essence when it comes to running a new business, and I just can’t see how this plan would be beneficial,” he replied.

She sulked and softened her voice a bit.

“You used to have a soft spot for me, Mike. You used to drop everything on a dime to be there for me. What happened?” she asked.

“The fact that you’ve been here this long is a good show of support, don’t you think? When your dad called in the favor, I responded without hesitation. But, you always knew this was temporary, just to help get things up and running while you continued your job search.”

Savannah walked over to the bookshelf located slightly behind his desk. She picked up a picture of him standing in uniform with a group of guys from his time of service in the coastguard and smiled.

“This is such a handsome photo of you. It kind of reminds me of how you looked when we met. You were still wearing those military buzz cuts back then.” She laughed.

He leaned back in his swivel chair and listened.

“Do you remember those days? You just moved from Annapolis. The Solomons store hadn’t been open for a week before you came strolling into the café, asking for Chef Harold to give you the best thing they had on the menu.”

He laughed.

“You remember that?” he asked.

“I sure do. How could I forget? You stood out in the crowd. I hadn’t seen a man that good looking in Solomons in a long time. Besides the good looks, I knew there was something special about you. There’s always been something special about you, Mike.”

He sat upright in his chair and cleared his throat, recognizing her art of seduction and not willing to fall prey.

“Savannah, a lot has changed since then. I’ve moved on and I have no intentions of revisiting the past. We’ve gone over this already. This temp position was purely offered as a favor and nothing more.”

She put the picture back down and made her way closer to his door.

“Interesting, you didn’t seem to mind revisiting your past before Clara showed up. Now, it’s like I don’t even exist,” she said in a snarky tone.

“That’s not true and you know it. We stopped seeing each other beforehand. Not that I have to justify my actions to you or anyone else. Savannah, you’re really out of line here. I’m doing you a favor… one that’s causing more friction than I care to deal with.”

“I’m doing the best that I can. What do you want from me, Mike?”

She dabbed her eyelids and sniffled. Mike wondered if she was on the verge of having a miniature meltdown or if it was another one of her award-winning performances.

“It’s fine… I’ll figure something out. I’ve dealt with much worse so it’s not the end of the world,” she said.

He fiddled with the pens in a nearby jar before addressing her comment.

“Look, I’m not going to just kick you out of here, but I need to focus on starting interviews in the next thirty days. If I were you, I would go hard on the interviews and if that doesn’t work out, put a back-up plan in place to apply at a temp agency until you find the ideal job.”

“Thank you, Mike. Thank you so much, you won’t regret it.” She stepped forward to hug him but thought better of it.

“There’s one more thing. It’s important that we maintain a professional atmosphere around here at all times. That includes the way you interact with me… are we clear?”

She rolled her eyes.

“Anything else?”

“Savannah.”

“All right, all right. A strictly professional environment from here on out. Gee, somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.” She sighed.

He motioned for her to close the door. When she did, he massaged his head, wondering why he was stupid enough to get himself in this predicament in the first place.

CHAPTER 16

Mae arrived at Clara’s house, instantly identifying Jonathan’s truck and not feeling too pleased about it. Days had passed since they last saw each other, and the last thing she wanted was another uncomfortable encounter.

I could’ve sworn I told her I’d think about it, she thought. Before she could think of an excuse to leave, she saw Clara waving from the front door.

Mae rolled the window down.

“Clara, I don’t know what you’re up to, but I have to go,” she said.

“Mae, you can’t leave. Jonathan is out back looking at the boat,” she whispered.

“And? I can think of plenty of things to do on a Sunday morning besides trying to talk to someone who has no interest in hearing what I have to say. You should’ve been upfront with me,” she said while remaining in the car.

Clara peeked over her shoulder and then walked to Mae’s window.

“Let’s be rational about this, Ms. Mae, please. I know I could’ve come right out and told you why I was inviting you over instead of making up some silly excuse, and I apologize for that. But, here’s the thing. He’s right out back tinkering around with the motor as we speak. I can’t imagine you’d want to miss an opportunity to talk knowing he’s this close,” she said.

“Well, imagine it. I thought long and hard about this. Jonathan doesn’t care to hear what I have to say, anymore. He walked out on me. I’m not sure why that’s so difficult for you to understand,” she said, sounding discouraged.

Clara threw her hands up in frustration.

“Sometimes I wonder why I’m so invested in helping you two. This doesn’t make any sense. You both have a lot in common, you know. You’re stubborn, you have all the answers, you won’t ever let anybody help you, and you both walk around drowning in your own misery. Did I mention that you’re stubborn?” Clara asked.

“Twice.”

“Good! You probably needed to hear it twice. Now, if you won’t do it for yourself, can you please….please… get out of this car and go talk to the man for me? Life has been one heck of a roller coaster ride these past several months, and it’s about time we turn things around and start experiencing something good. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Mae’s hands rested on the steering wheel while looking straight forward toward the house.

“Mmm.” She groaned.

“Ugh, this is crazy. Do something. I don’t know how much longer the staff can stand watching you two, walking around, ignoring each other the way you do. If you won’t do it for me, think about everyone else.” Clara begged.

“They don’t care. Tommy’s busy, and Brody has been spending a lot of time with Mike.”

“So, you’re just going to give up? Just like that?” she said.

Jonathan’s voice startled the women. “What’s she doing here?”

He had a wrench in hand and wore his favorite overalls for whenever he planned on getting dirty. The wrinkles in his furrowed brows remained as he tried to figure out why Mae was sitting in the car.

“Go ahead, Clara. Explain to Jonathan why I’m here in your driveway when I could be home tending to my flower garden.”

Clara looked Jonathan in the eyes and then glanced over at Mae again.

“I’m here because Clara thought it was a good idea to play matchmaker. You think you’re here to fix the boat, but she really wanted to create an opportunity for us to talk.”

“Is that so?” he asked Clara.

“Well, mostly, yes, but the boat does need a little tlc. Please don’t be mad. I really had the best intentions. Things were stuffy between you two at work and I thought…”

“You shouldn’t have,” he said.

Mae gave him a look. She wasn’t thrilled about being there, but now she wanted him to explain himself. Although annoying, it was still a kind gesture from Clara, done in the name of saving their relationship.

“Why shouldn’t she?” Mae asked.

Clara and Jonathan both looked surprised at her question.

“You weren’t exactly willing to hear anything I had to say, Jonathan.”

“I listened to you. But, I still wasn’t convinced that anything changed,” he said.

“I don’t understand. I poured out my heart to you, and you walked right out the door as if everything I said meant nothing to you.”

“That’s your perspective. From where I sit, a person’s actions speak louder than their words.” He walked over to the back of his truck and started sifting through his toolbox. She noticed Clara backing away but got out of the car and followed behind Jonathan.

“Well, what are my actions telling you then?”

“Oh, Mae, I’m not doing this now,” he responded.

“Why not? Tell me. I want to know.”

He looked at her.

“Your actions say you care about me, but not enough to spend the rest of your life with me. You were saying all the right things that day, but if your heart’s not in it, what does it matter? Being with you is a choice I intentionally make every single day. You play by another set of rules. Sometimes you want to be with me and other times I think you’d be perfectly happy being by yourself.”

Mae stood on the opposite side of the truck and drew in a breath.

“I’m sorry you feel that way, Jonathan.”

“That’s it?” He called out.

“Yes, if my word isn’t good enough, then I don’t know what else I can offer you.”

“How about offering a genuine desire to be with me? That’s all I’ve ever wanted. I’ll never be able to fulfill the role of your first husband, I get it. But, that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t die trying to make you the happiest woman alive.” He closed the lid to his toolbox and waited for Mae to respond.

“Ask me again,” she said.

“What?”

“Ask me again… Ask me to marry you. I promise you won’t be disappointed at the outcome. This whole thing has helped me to realize I’m more afraid of losing you than anything else. My entire world would fall apart without you, Jonathan. Please, ask me again.” Her voice was rattled, but she knew it was now or never.

“Mae, my heart is nothing to experiment with,” he said.

“I wouldn’t dare do such a thing. I’m very serious, Jonathan Middleton. Ask me.”

“I don’t have the ring, and we’re standing in the middle of Clara’s driveway for crying out loud,” he replied.

“There’s a beach out back and I don’t need a ring to be happy. All I need is you. I’ll propose, if that’s what it takes.”

“You would?” He slowly made his way around to her.

“Well, it’s never been my first choice. I’m more traditional, but if that’s what it takes to get through to you, I’ll get down on my bad knee just to prove my love.”

Jonathan chuckled.

“There she is… that sounds more like the Mae I know.”

“So, what do you say? Will you give it one more try?” she asked.

“I’ll do one better, Mae. If you’re really sincere about spending the rest of your life with me, then let’s toss all the formalities to the side. Let’s drive to the courthouse and get married in the morning… that way we can move on with our lives and put this thing behind us once and for all.”

“Tomorrow? Wow, I guess we could. But, what about giving the family time to drive down and be with us for a small ceremony? Wouldn’t you want them to be present?” she asked.

“We can always have a reception here on the island with our closest friends and family. We can arrange all that later in the summer, or perhaps the fall. The only thing I care about is having you as my wife. How we go about it is secondary to me.”

Mae was quiet for a moment and then planted both hands on his cheeks.

“Jonathan, I think it’s a wonderful idea. There’s no sense in putting this off any longer. I’m going to pick out one of my best dresses, fix up my hair for you, and tomorrow, we’re going to get married.” She kissed his lips, feeling elated to be back in his arms again.

“So, does this mean I get to smell your burned toast in the mornings, for the rest of our lives?” she asked.

“Yep, unless you want to make breakfast. Sorry, it comes along with being a Middleton.” He laughed.

“Mae, I missed you so much,” he said. Then, he looked up, noticing a not-so-innocent bystander watching from the front door.

“Looks like we have company. Do you think we should break the news to her?” he asked.

Mae motioned for Clara to come over.

“She did play a role in bringing us back together. Plus, she’s the one who has to figure out who’s going to cover our shifts while we’re off getting hitched,” she said.

“That’s all right, a few of the guys over at the marina would be happy to make some extra change for the day.”

* * *

* * *

By noon on Monday, Clara lined up a couple of college students to fill in for Jonathan and Mae’s shifts. Occasionally, when Mike needed some extra hands on deck, the owner of the local marina would send some of his seasonal college students to lend a helping hand. It was the only place to find help on such short notice. She often wondered why he didn’t consider expanding the staff with a few part-timers. He mentioned it one time, but the Lighthouse company was more of a small mom and pop operation, and it seemed like he preferred keeping it that way.

“Mike, meet David and Shelton. They’re taking over the tours for this afternoon,” she said.

“David… Shelton… nice to have you fellas. Thanks for coming through for us on such short notice,” Mike said, shaking their hands.

“No problem, sir. We’re here for the summer, so if you need help with anything, you can always call us,” Shelton replied.

“I appreciate it. Clara mentioned you guys are experts with handling the boats and you actually handle similar tours down at the marina, correct?”

“Yes, we do. I’d love to check out the fishing equipment, just to make sure I know how everything is set up. I’m more of the fishing expert. Shelton can cover the island tour with his eyes closed,” David said.

“Perfect. Right this way, gentlemen.”

Clara watched them head out back and then returned to review the schedule for the rest of the week. She thought it might be nice to call and offer Mae and Jonathan a couple of days off, but she’d leave that up to Mike to decide. Tommy was expected to arrive in another hour, which allowed plenty of time to bring Mike up to speed on everything.

“Thank you for calling Lighthouse Tours. How may I help you?” she said, answering the telephone.

“Good morning, my fiancé and I are visiting family in Solomons Island for the week. We drove by yesterday and noticed your sign for Lighthouse Tours. I was wondering if you offer private tours for two? I’d love to plan a romantic surprise for us to enjoy during our stay.”

“Sure. We can set up a tour for Thursday afternoon if you’d like.” She offered.

“Thursday would be great.”

She entered his information into the system and confirmed a time for Thursday afternoon.

“All right, I think we’re all set. I look forward to meeting you and your fiancé. Take care.” She hung up and watched Mike bring in a UPS delivery on a dolly.

“Love is definitely in the air this week.” Clara smiled.

“Why? Because of Jonathan and Ms. Mae? Those two have been in love since they started working for me in Annapolis. I’m surprised they waited this long to tie the knot.”

“Well, apparently they’re not the only ones in love. A guy just booked a private tour for him and his fiancé this week. It’s a surprise, and he sounded so happy to arrange it for her. It was so sweet.”

He stopped what he was doing and gave her a peck on the cheek.

“She’s not the only one in for a surprise this week,” he said.

“Really? What are you planning?”

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise. Just be sure to meet me at my place on Friday evening around nine.” He smiled.

“Nine? I’m usually in my pj’s by then.”

“I can’t leave the job any earlier than that, but you can come in your pj’s if you want.” Mike teased.

“Ha ha, very funny. I bet you’d get a kick out of that, wouldn’t you?”

“I wouldn’t be upset by it, but that’s beside the point. Just make sure you’re there by nine. I’ve never led you astray with my surprises in the past and I don’t think you’ll be disappointed this time. In the meantime, you and I need to go over a few things. This week I plan to start my new schedule of working Monday and Wednesdays at this location and the other days in North Beach. Is there anything pressing that I need to know before I bury my head in the mail and start making phone calls?”

“Yes. The lights have been flickering in the break room. I’m not sure if something is going on with the electrical or what, but you need to have it checked out. I’d be happy to call an electrician if you want me to. Also, I know you’re focused on North Beach right now, but things have been ramping up. I could easily book more tours and help increase revenue if we had additional hands on deck,” she said.

“We just added Tommy.”

“And he’s working out great as your replacement. But, I promise you, if we had two part-timers, and perhaps even another full-time staff member, we could really turn things up a notch.” Clara tried to make a case for why it might be a good idea, knowing that Mike might not agree.

“Now I see why you spent so much time dreaming of owning your own business. You really do have an entrepreneur’s spirit. That’s going to come in real handy around here. Of course, I don’t have the final say on these kinds of decisions. I have to run it by my business partner, and I’m not sure he’s going to be thrilled to hear ideas about expanding, given that I’m dividing my time between the two businesses. He’ll think it’s a direct result of me splitting my time,” he said.

“Yeah, I didn’t think about it like that.”

“Not to worry. I like the way you think. It’s attractive. Everything about you is attractive.” He tugged on one of her curls.

“Mike, are you flirting with me on the job?” She started blushing.

“I might be. It depends on how receptive you are to it. There’s no way I can sit here all day, looking at you, without wanting you, Clara. It’s impossible.”

He kissed her neck and breathed in the scent of her hair. It drove her crazy, sending chills all over her body. He kissed her again. She found every moment of it to be pleasurable, until she opened her eyes to see Shelton standing by the door.

“Eh em, Mike,” she whispered. “I think Shelton needs you.” She pointed behind him.

“Shelton, buddy. How can I help you?” he asked.

Clara giggled and returned to her computer. I’ll bet that will teach him a lesson, she thought. Although, if she was being honest with herself, she loved it, and wanted to experience more of him with each passing day.

CHAPTER 17

Clara sat in the lotus potion, practicing what she learned from her yoga videos on the dock. With the warmth of the late June sun rising above her and nothing but the peaceful sound of the shore, she could sit there for hours, meditating, and losing herself in the silence. Unfortunately, the ringing of her phone put a quick end to her peaceful bliss.

“Hello.”

“Clara, it’s Kolton. Sorry to bother you so early. I thought I’d try and catch you before you head out to work.”

“Hi, Kolton. No worries, you know I always look forward to hearing from you. Do you have any updates for me?” she asked.

“I sure do. One that I think you’ll be particularly happy to hear. The first update came in the form of a surprise call from your ex. He explained that he talked to you and after further consideration, he wasn’t going to put up a fight. It looks like we can go after an uncontested divorce, which is the easiest route by far.”

Clara unraveled her legs out of her yoga position, stunned by what she was hearing.

“Really? I wonder what changed his mind,” she said.

“I thought surely you did. Either way, it’s the outcome we’re looking for so I won’t complain.”

“Interesting.”

“There’s more. It was so busy yesterday, I didn’t have a chance to reach out to you. But, I did put in a call to one of my buddies who’s a judge. Given the circumstances, it looks like he may be able to help us speed things along. If everything else goes well, it’s very likely you’ll be a free woman no later than mid-July. Early July is more like it, but I don’t want to make any promises I can’t keep.”

She laughed and cried out all at the same time. Holly ran down the dock to be with her.

“Kolton, this is amazing. Are you serious?” she asked.

“I’m as serious as a heart attack. Okay, maybe that’s a bad analogy, but you get the idea. You’re going to officially be a single woman very soon.”

“Oh, that sounds like music to my ears,” she said.

“I figured it would. There’s not much else to do at this point but sit it out and wait to hear back from the court. I’ll give you a call if anything new pops up.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

“You’re more than welcome. Happy to deliver such good news,” he responded.

“Good news, indeed.”

* * *

* * *

On the way into work Clara stopped by the café. She ordered a danish and coffee but mainly stopped in to deliver the good news to Mackenzie.

“I’ve been meaning to call you this week. How did things work out with Ms. Mae and Jonathan?” Mackenzie asked.

“Well, let’s just say all of our ideas went out the door the moment she arrived. Those two are as stubborn as bulls. One minute she’s refusing to talk to him, the next they’re having a spat in my driveway, and in the end, they wound up going to the courthouse on Monday, to officially become Mr. and Mrs. Middleton.”

“What!” Mack shouted.

“Yep. As sure as what my name is, they’re married and enjoying a three-day honeymoon.”

“Oh my word. I didn’t see that coming. Mae doesn’t take me as the spontaneous type.” Mackenzie laughed.

“I agree, but I think the idea of letting a good man slip away may have changed that.”

“As long as they’re happy, that’s what matters most,” Mack said.

“Speaking of happiness, you’re glowing. Bill must be back in town. I’ve haven’t seen you this happy in a long time.”

“He is back. We’ve being seeing each other regularly since he returned. We even made arrangements for him to meet Stephanie this weekend,” she replied.

“Oh, now that’s an interesting turn of events. You must be getting pretty serious.”

“Serious enough. Steph is starting to get curious about who I’ve been spending my time with. To be honest, I can’t afford to keep getting a babysitter for all these date nights. Something has to give. Plus, I really want her to meet him. He’s a good guy...a family man, which is something we’ve been missing in our lives. I’m still being protective of her, though. I told Bill if he did anything to break my baby’s heart, he’d have to answer to me,” Mack said while holding up her fists.

“I’m sure he doesn’t want to do anything to get on your bad side.”

“He better not, but enough about us. What’s going on with you this week?” she asked.

“Let’s see. Things are going pretty well with Mike. He’s working out of the Solomons office a couple of days a week now.”

“That’s nice. I figured things were pretty good by the look of that grin on your face.”

“Is it that obvious? Man, I better work on that. All kidding aside, he’s planned a surprise for me on Friday night. I have no idea what it’s about but I’m dying to know. If he stops by, see if you can pick his brain for me,” Clara said.

“I’ll do some investigating and see what I can find out.”

“Thank you. The only other news I have to share is things are looking up with the divorce. Kolton called and told me he things he can get things expedited,” she said.

“Oh, thank goodness. That would be amazing. The sooner you can get rid of that psychopath, the better.”

“Gee, tell me how you really feel.” She chuckled.

“I’m sorry, girl. I just think you could do without all the extra drama that comes along with still being married to him.”

“That makes two of us. Mack, I’m really thankful for having you as a friend. You’ve been right by my side through it all, and I can’t thank you enough,” Clara said.

“We’re friends so it comes along with the territory. No thanks needed. Now, what are we going to do about celebrating Jonathan and Ms. Mae’s nuptials?”

“I’m don’t know but count me out for now. I’m more than happy to help if they ask, but I’ve learned my lesson when it comes to poking my nose in other folks’ business. I’m so thankful things worked out. If they hadn’t, it’s likely they wouldn’t be speaking to me,” Clara said.

“Nonsense. They love you too much. Plus, I would’ve confessed that I secretly played a role in the planning. Either way, I’m glad to see them get past their rough patch. That’s what matters most.”

“True.” Clara placed her handbag over her shoulders and grabbed her danish.

“Taking off so soon?” Mack asked.

“Yes, we have a large group arriving this morning for the lighthouse tour. I want to make sure everything is in place before they arrive.”

“All right, well say hello to the crew for me, and you tell Mike it’s time for him to pay us a visit,” she said.

“Will do.”

* * *

* * *

* * *

Clara discovered a large arrangement of pink tulips waiting on her desk when she arrived. She inhaled the fresh scent of flowers and picked up a card with her name written on the front. Thank you for being you. I couldn’t keep things afloat at the store without you. Meeting you is the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Looking forward to our date Friday night. Love, Mike.

She looked over her shoulder, wondering if he decided to come in an extra day this week. She checked the back, only to find Tommy putting his things away in his locker.

“Hi, Tommy.”

“Hey, Clara. I thought you were Mike for a minute. How’s it going?”

“Everything is great. Did you see Mike this morning?”

“Yes, He stopped by to pick up a few things and then he was headed to North Beach,” he said.

“Ahh, okay. Are you ready for this morning’s tour? It’s a big one. You have a party of twelve who will be excited to see every lighthouse this county has to offer,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am. I was born ready. This has to be my fifth or sixth lighthouse tour, but I have to tell you, it never gets old to me. I think I discover something new every time.”

“That’s wonderful. I’m sure the experience will make you an even better tour guide. If only I could quit getting so nauseous out there on the water, I’d love to experience it again for myself,” Clara responded.

“You suffer from sea sickness?” he asked.

“Yes, the worse kind. Mike seems to think it can be conquered, but I don’t think I have the mental will power.”

“That’s too bad. You’re missing out.”

“I’ll have to take your word for it. If you need anything, I’ll be up front clicking away at the computer.”

Sounds good,” he said.

She turned the corner and was taken back by Savannah standing at the front counter.

“Savannah, I didn’t hear you come in.”

“Yeah, I didn’t exactly make an announcement or anything. I heard you talking in the back, so I figured I’d wait for you to come up front,” she said.

Clara couldn’t miss the awkwardness between them. That same awkwardness that exists when two women have an interest in the same man, with one having the upper hand over the other.

“Pretty flowers,” she said.

“Thanks.”

“Let me guess. Did Mike give them to you?” Savannah said, making the atmosphere even more uncomfortable.

“Savannah, how can I help you?” Clara asked.

“I don’t need anything in particular. I’m actually on my way to an interview this morning. It’s not far from here. I thought I would stop by to let you know, you don’t have to worry about me getting in the way of things between you and Mike.”

“Savannah-”

“Let me finish, Clara. He didn’t ask me to say this. He doesn’t even know I’m here. So if you bring this up with him, that’s on you. It’s no secret that my presence at the North Beach office is causing friction.”

“I’m not sure what you mean.”

“He already told me… so there’s no use in pretending. I’ll admit, I still have feelings for him. What woman wouldn’t want to try and rekindle love with a guy like Mike? He’s perfect in every way. But, things didn’t work out with us, and he made it very clear the other day that it never will. I’m not sure what he sees in you, but whatever it is, he’s really into you.”

Clara wasn’t sure if she should take that remark as a compliment or not, but she continued to listen.

“Believe me when I tell you, the only reason Mike gave me the temp job was because of my dad. They have a history. There’s no way Mike would say no to him. But, that’s as far as it goes. There’s nothing between us and I’m confident there never will be. Hopefully within the next couple of weeks I’ll hear back from one of my interviews so I can be on my way,” Savannah said.

Clara recalled the times she came into the store flaunting herself and being rude. Whatever Mike said must’ve really hit home for her to humble herself to this degree.

“I appreciate you sharing. I hope everything works out with your job interviews,” she said.

“Thanks.” She withdrew from the counter, giving the place a final once over before leaving Clara with a parting word.

“He always said he’d never marry again. Not unless he met a woman who raised the bar even higher than his fiancé did. I have this funny feeling you’ve been able to raise the bar. Good luck to you.”

Clara watched as she disappeared out of the store, leaving her speechless. She wasn’t sure what to make of the visit, but she felt relieved knowing Savannah was moving on with her life.

CHAPTER 18

Clara pressed the doorbell while observing the inviting appearance of Mike’s cottage. It was freshly painted blue with white trim and a white picket fence out front. He had a lightbulb that created the illusion of a flame and a hanging bench swing on the front porch.

“Ah, there she is,” he said, standing on the other side of the threshold.

“Here I am. I decided not to show up in my pj’s after all. I didn’t want to scare you away.” She smiled.

“I don’t think it’s possible for you to scare anybody away. You look stunning.”

“Thank you.”

“I hate to do this, but if you could just wait right here for one more minute. I’ll be right back. I just have to check on something before I reveal the surprise to you,” he said.

“Okay. You have me really curious what it is. This better not be some sort of prank.”

“I wouldn’t dare. Come on, have I failed you yet? Just wait here. I’ll be right back,” he said.

She stood on the other side of his door somewhat peeking into his front window but wasn’t able to see much.

I wonder what he’s up to, she thought.

There was an amber glow that flickered from behind the blinds, but she assumed it was another one of his flamed lightbulbs. He opened the door again.

“Okay, so here’s the thing. I planned something really special for you, or at least I thought it would be special, but now that I pulled it together, I’m not so sure. I hope you like it, but if you don’t-”

“Mike.”

“Yes?”

“I’m sure whatever it is I’m going to love it. The mere fact that you went to so much effort for me means a lot,” she said.

“Okay. After me.” He sighed and directed her toward his living room.

Inside there was a path of off-white candles that trailed from his living room down a hallway. There were tall candles, short ones, there were so many she guessed he had to have spent at least an hour setting them up.

“Mike, this is beautiful,” she said

“Thanks, but it’s just a pathway leading to the surprise. Follow me.”

He took her by the hand and led her to a door leading to his back porch.

“Before we go outside, you should know that my place doesn’t come close to being as fancy as yours. I don’t have a beach and we certainly can’t go sailing off into the sunset, but I still hope you like it,” he said, appearing to be a little nervous.

Outside, there were more candles covering the perimeter of his deck, and in the corner, a cellist played softly. Clara drew in both hands covering her mouth.

“Wow. This is absolutely amazing, Mike.”

“It’s all for you. I wanted to find a way to express my love for you. This is all I was able to come up with on a late Friday night after work. I hope you like it.” He chuckled nervously.

“Like it? That’s an understatement,” she responded, wiping a tear from her eye.

“He’s playing one of my favorite songs. It’s called You Are the Reason. I chose it because you’re the reason I feel alive again…you’re the reason I’m ready to love again. I know we didn’t meet under traditional circumstances, and you weren’t always comfortable with us dating while working in Solomons together. Then, to make things worse, I made a poor choice to hire Savannah as my temp. But-”

She grabbed him and kissed him tenderly, not caring to hear explanations but desiring to savor every moment.

“Whew, you sure know how to make a man forget what he was saying.” He smiled.

“And you know how to make a woman forget she was ever lonely. I almost forgot what it was like to have a good man in my life until I met you, Mike Sanders.”

“Dance with me,” he whispered.

The cellist picked up the tempo slightly, playing romantic hits and then salsa selections, setting the mood. The scent of Mike’s body and the gentle swaying to the music served as a sweet seduction, causing her to want him even more. Her heart was palpitating, but she didn’t allow her nervousness to show. You’re still technically a married woman, even if only for a few more days, she thought.

“Not only are you spoiling me, but you’re raising the bar pretty high for yourself, sir.”

“I considered that, but if this is what a guy has to do to win your heart, then I’ll do whatever it takes,” he said.

“You already have my heart. In a matter of days, maybe a couple of weeks max, the divorce will be behind me, then we can do this thing right. You and me. Together.”

“Really? Did you get an update from your lawyer?” he asked.

“Yes, I was going to share it with you tonight. He’s friends with a judge who’s going to help speed the process along.”

“Yes! That’s wonderful news.” He picked her up and spun her around. They laughed together like teenagers in love.

“Mike, I have to tell you. I’m pretty impressed that you would go out of your way like this. It means a lot to me.” She smiled.

“I’m glad you like it. I figured if you were still willing to put up with me after this week’s fiasco, then it was the least I could do.”

“About that. Savannah came to see me at the office this week,” she said.

“Oh, no. What now?”

“Nothing, it’s good actually. She was on the way to an interview nearby. She came to let me know that she was… how should I say it… moving on? She made it clear that she wouldn’t be interfering, and she was focused on finding a new job and moving on with her life. It was almost like her version of an apology for her recent behavior.”

“Savannah did this on her own?” He laughed.

“Well, yeah, I guess. I sure didn’t invite her to stop by…did you?”

“No. I had a talk with her to set expectations and boundaries, but I never asked her to come by the office. I’m kind of glad she did. It’s about time all that was put to rest. Now we can focus on our future together. Just me and you,” he said.

Clara laid her head on his shoulder as they continued to sway to the music. In her eyes the evening couldn’t be more perfect. She could’ve stayed and danced with him forever.

“Hey, Mike,” she whispered.

“Yes?”

“I love you,” Clara whispered.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Mondays always seemed to arrive quickly for Clara. She wasn’t a morning person, but that only lasted as long as it took to hit the alarm and get out of bed. Afterward, a splash of water on her face and a cup of coffee always made a difference.

This morning she was on her third round and feeling rather energetic when Jonathan and Mae arrived.

“Ladies and gentlemen. It is my pleasure to introduce to you Mr. and Mrs. Jonathan Middleton.” Clara announced.

Brody, Mike, and Tommy whistled and cheered for them, making them both turn beet red. Even Mackenzie came across the street to be a part of the welcoming crew.

“Come here and give me a hug. I’m so happy for you guys,” Mackenzie said.

“I can’t stay long but I wanted to bring you a little gift.” She continued.

“Oh, Mack. That’s sweet of you, but you didn’t have to buy us anything. We haven’t even organized a reception yet.” Mae pleaded with her.

“I bought it because I wanted to shower you with something special. As for a reception, I’m not sure what you have in mind. We plan on making sure you have a beautiful celebration with those who love you here at the job and the café. I’ll bet the staff from the Annapolis office will want to come, too. Isn’t that right, Mike?” Mackenzie said.

“It sure is. After we come up with the venue and the date, I’ll call and coordinate with them. Congratulations, you guys. It warms my heart to finally see you two married. I’m just sorry I couldn’t be there to witness it,” Mike said.

Clara stood on the sidelines, watching everyone fuss over the bride and groom.

“Thank you, Mike. It was a spontaneous decision. But, one that we’re happy with,” Jonathan responded.

Tommy interjected.

“Ms. Mae…Mr. Jonathan…I haven’t known you that long. But, one thing that became very obvious to me early on is you belong together. If I didn’t know any better, I would’ve thought you were married already. All the best to you. Oh, and by the way, there have been so many requests for your fishing and island tours. I sure hope you’re ready to dive back in because your clients can’t seem to get enough of you,” Tommy said.

“Tommy, thanks for the kind words and thank you for holding the fort down while we were gone. We really do appreciate it. To everyone, we just want to say thank you from the bottom of our hearts. Mike and Clara, we’re so sorry for putting you in such a last-minute crunch with finding our replacements, but we thank you tremendously for extending our time to a full week. It meant the world to us.” Mae added.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Mike smiled.

Mack blew a kiss to Clara. “I have to head back. Call me later on so we can start making plans,” she said.

Clara waved. Everyone talked for a few minutes before falling into their regular routine. Ms. Mae was the only one who lingered to play catch up with Clara.

“Do you have a few minutes to talk?” Mae asked.

“I always have time for you. What’s on your mind?”

“I wanted to thank you personally, for putting yourself out there on a limb for me and Jonathan. If you hadn’t arranged it so we could speak, this week may have never turned out the way it did,” she said.

“You don’t really mean that, do you? I would like to think eventually you would’ve gotten past this little hurtle. Even though you both have strong wills, I think your love would supersede even the toughest disagreement, don’t you think?”

“I’m sure you’re right, but we both talked about it and agreed you played an important role. So, thank you, again,” she said.

“Aww, you’re welcome.”

“I brought pictures to share from city hall.” Mae laughed.

“It’s nothing fancy, but we wanted to capture memories from the day, and we figured the family would enjoy seeing them. This one was taken with the staff that works behind the desk at the county clerk’s office. What a nice bunch, I tell ya. They were kind enough to entertain me taking pictures of everybody. This picture is us standing with the justice of the peace. I swear the woman reminded me of Judge Judy. She looked just like her, except she was nice.”

Clara chuckled. “Imagine that. A Judge Judy look-alike right here on Solomons Island!”

“I know, right!” They laughed together.

“Ohh, Clara. If I had one piece of advice for you pertaining to your future relationships, it would be to take whatever life dishes you and ride it like a bull. In other words, take control of the situation and don’t let it take control of you.”

“What makes you say that?” Clara asked.

“I almost let a good man slip away. I won’t ever let fear grip me like that again. I had to learn to let go of my past and fully embrace what life was giving me in the present. Once I did, I felt free. Free as a bird. So, now I have a different take on things. Whatever life dishes out to me, I refuse to let it get the best of me. I’m going to ride it like a bull! At least that’s what my folks used to say growing up, but I don’t think I fully understood what it meant until now.”

Clara twirled a strand of hair, considering if there were areas of her life where she too was allowing fear to have its grip on her life.

“It’s something to think about, isn’t it?” Mae said.

“It sure is. I’ll have to keep that advice in mind.”

“Good. How’s everything going with you?” she asked.

“Great. The divorce is almost settled and here at the job I’m tackling marketing this week. I’m going to sit here and organize these fliers and maybe even head down to the boardwalk for a little inspiration this afternoon.”

“What kind of inspiration are you looking for?”

“I was thinking, wouldn’t it be nice to start building relationships with some of the businesses on the boardwalk? You never know. It might lead to a future connection or business opportunity. I’ll bet people would love to stop and enjoy some of the seafood restaurants, the little chapels, boutiques, and some of the sights and sounds of Solomons Island,” Clara said.

“I like the way you think. That’s what I call job security, so keep up the good work. Speaking of good work, I better get outside and crank up Blue Moon. Hopefully, the old gal still runs like a charm.”

“You shouldn’t have any problems with her. David and Shelton kept the boats warm for you guys, so you should be good to go.”

Mae patted Clara on the shoulder.

“Thank you, darlin…not just for the boats, but for everything. I mean it.”

“You’re welcome. You and Jonathan are like family now. There isn’t much I wouldn’t do for you,” she said.

“I knew you were one of a kind from the moment we met. Oh, and by the way, please tell Mackenzie she doesn’t have to make a fuss over us. We plan on throwing something at a later date to celebrate.”

“Listen, I wasn’t going to poke my nose in it because I didn’t want to get on your bad side, again. But, good luck telling Mackenzie or Mike not to throw you a party. Let me know how that turns out for you.” Clara teased.

“Hmm. Well, if that’s the case, make sure they keep it small. I’d hate for them to go all out and make a fuss,” Mae yelled back and exited the room.

* * *

CHAPTER 19

“Shh, listen to that sound.”

“What sound, exactly?” Mike asked.

“The sound of the waves crashing against the boats. It’s so soothing,” Clara replied.

“You know, for someone who gets seasick, I’m kind of surprised at your love for the water. I’m even more surprised that you agreed to a reception out here on the boat.” He chuckled.

“Well, when Mack mentioned it to Mae, she lit up like the fourth of July. What was I going to do, disagree? Besides, we’ll be docked the whole time, and I can’t think of a more fitting theme for them. I mean, this is how it all began, right? She and Jonathan falling in love while sailing the ocean blue.” She passed Mike ribbon to decorate with.

“The way you tell it sounds like such a fairytale.”

“It is. Of course, with a few bumps along the road, but nevertheless, still a fairytale,” she said.

Mike stopped to admire how beautiful she looked in her light-colored sundress.

“It’s amazing to me how much you managed to change things around here in such a short period of time,” he said.

“When I came here you already had something pretty special in place if you asked me.”

“Yes, but it just feels better when you’re around. Plus, you have all these wonderful ideas... a brand new way of looking at everything that I’ve never considered before. Remember the first time you ever helped me with tackling the books and tracking Brody’s maintenance receipts?” he asked.

“Oh, boy. How could I forget? You had quite a disorganized system in place.”

He flicked a little water at her from his water bottle.

“Hey, don’t punish me for telling the truth.” She teased.

“The sad part is you’re right. My system was pathetic. But as always, you stepped right in and saved the day. I love that about you, Clara. It’s like you complement me in every way. Not just here at the Lighthouse Company but in every single way.”

Clara brushed her hand beside his cheek.

“Thank you. I take that as the ultimate compliment coming from you. However, you turned out to be a hero in your own right, you know.”

“How’s that?” he asked.

“My life was unraveling quickly when we met.” She dusted off the cushions on the seated areas of the boat while continuing to talk.

“I wasn’t prepared to change careers, I didn’t have a plan, and my finances were looking pretty shabby at best. Then, it’s like you showed up out of the clear blue sky and saved the day. I’ll never be able to repay you for taking a chance on Clara, the housekeeper,” she said.

“That’s what happens when a beautiful woman backs into your car and accuses you of causing the accident. It makes you say and do crazy things.” Mike laughed at his own sense of humor, but not for too long, wanting to stay on her good side.

“I’m teasing, I’m teasing. Look, on a serious note, have you given any thought to what I mentioned about you supporting me in more of an assistant manager role? I can really see us making a great team. You can oversee the day to day here and I’d still maintain my current schedule…nothing would change with that. I think we make a great team in more ways than one, Clara,” he said.

“I’ve thought about it. I’m hoping it wouldn’t require a ton of changes… at least not at first. If you agree, I’d still like to be the face that customers see when they come in and the voice they hear when they call to book appointments. I’m really enjoying that part of the job and I don’t want to lose touch with it.”

“Of course not. I think you should be the face of the Solomons Island office. I think the community would be disappointed if you weren’t. I talked things over with my partner, Kenny. He’s all for it. Then again, it really doesn’t take much to impress him. As long as the numbers look good, he’s happy. Honestly, since you’ve joined the team, the numbers have never looked better,” he said.

“Well, if that’s the case, then it’s a done deal. I’m all yours.”

“Do you mean it? Are you really all mine in every way imaginable?” He flirted.

It didn’t matter if Mike was in her immediate presence or standing halfway on the other side of the boat. The attraction was strong, and she didn’t mind letting it show.

“You are so naughty!” She giggled. “We only have two hours before everybody starts to arrive. Now, stay focused and help me finish these decorations.”

“Yes, ma’am. As long as you stay on your side of the boat, we should be good.” He smiled.

* * *

Mike made sure the calendar was clear that evening so everyone could celebrate Jonathan and Mae’s union. His partner Kenny arrived with his wife and kids. Mackenzie brought Bill, her daughter Stephanie, and a few of their closest friends from the café. Mike tapped his glass with a spoon to get everyone’s attention.

“Good evening, everyone. We’re all gathered here tonight to celebrate two wonderful people who mean so much, not only to myself, the crew at the Lighthouse company, but to so many of us here in Solomons Island. I’ve told the story many times of how Ms. Mae and Jonathan came into my life in Annapolis. My partner Kenny and I wouldn’t be where we are today without them. Isn’t that right, Kenny?”

“You better believe it!” He whistled and raised his glass toward Jonathan and Mae.

“That’s right. We feel honored to share this joyous occasion with you. A little birdie told me that at first Ms. Mae wouldn’t hear of us throwing a party and making a fuss. But, quite honestly, I don’t see how we couldn’t. So, if everyone would raise their glasses, please. I’d like to make a toast. To Jonathan and Ms. Mae, the cornerstone of this company, we raise our glasses in celebration of your marriage this evening. May you live happy, healthy, and blissful lives together as husband and wife. We love you! Cheers!” Mike tapped his glass with the happy couple and took a celebratory sip.

Mack found Clara applauding in the crowd and snuck up next to her.

“When will I get to throw one of these soirees for you? Next year this time, maybe?” He mumbled so only Clara could hear.

“Oh, goodness. I knew it was only a matter of time before you’d start that again.” Clara pretended to be annoyed by it but deep down she liked the idea a lot more than she let on.

“Can I at least become a single woman first? How about we revisit this topic after the whole process is complete?” she asked.

“That’s progress. You used to resist the idea altogether. Now I see you’re finally starting to come around. Fair enough. We can wait until then.” She chuckled.

“Hush, let’s listen. Jonathan is about to make a speech.”

Jonathan approached the middle of the boat with Mae. He led her and tenderly kissed her hand before the crowd, then took the microphone to speak.

“In case you all haven’t been able to notice, I am the happiest man alive, and I owe it all to this beautiful lady right here,” he said, showing Mae off to the crowd.

“It’s the best feeling in the world to know you have someone by your side who loves you unconditionally, through the good times, and the not so great moments. A couple of weeks ago Mae took the biggest leap of faith by joining me at the courthouse and becoming my wife. I plan on doing everything in my power to show her she made the right choice. To the Lighthouse staff, thank you for taking us in, giving us not only a job but a place to call home, and supporting us the way you do. For that, we are eternally grateful. Mae, would you like to add anything?” he asked.

“Sweetheart, I think you covered everything. Just know that we love you from the bottom of our hearts. To Mike and Clara, thank you. To Mackenzie, thank you for all this good food from the café. What a treat! And to Mike and Clara for creating a special venue for us, thank you. We’re looking forward to an opportunity to celebrate you two… hopefully sooner than later.”

Everyone clapped for Clara and Mike, not because they were shocked by the suggestion, but more so to cheer them on.

* * *

A few weeks after the celebration for the Middletons, things settled back to normal and Mike was finally figuring out how to balance his time between the two business locations. Savannah had moved on and accepted a position working as a secretary, and Clara was still learning her new role and loving every minute of it.

Most evenings what they enjoyed most were those quiet moments where they could settle in and enjoy each other’s company. This particular evening, she set up her Adirondack chairs on the beach and relaxed with Mike, a glass of wine, and Holly by her side.

“How’s things working out with the new assistant?” she asked.

“Pretty good, actually. So far Jan seems to be a pretty good fit. Her experience as a former 911 operator comes in handy. She’s detail oriented, friendly, and doesn’t take any nonsense when our seasonal workers act like they’re relaxing on the job. She’s a lot like Ms. Mae. She doesn’t mind saying what’s on her mind.” He laughed.

“That’s funny. You seem to have a knack for hiring someone to be the matriarch of the company. Perhaps she’ll fit the bill.”

“I didn’t see it that way until now, but you have a good point there,” he said.

Mike gently massaged the palm of her hand with his thumb while watching the full moon.

“Enough about me. How was your day?” he asked.

“Nothing short of amazing. All the tours went off without a hitch, and I received a call from the museum expressing an interest in doing business with you. They want to set up something in connection with your tours.”

“Really? That’s amazing. I’ll give them a call tomorrow. Thanks, babe.” He gave her a small peck on her temple.

“There’s more. It’s not business related but there’s something I wanted to share with you. Something I received in the mail today.” She passed him an envelope with the return address of the courthouse stamped at the top.

“Uhh, is this a good thing or…” He hesitated.

“Open it up and see for yourself,” she said.

Mike pulled out the letter and reviewed its contents. A slow emerging smile appeared on his face as he read it. When he was done he got up out of his seat and extended his hand to Clara.

“Does this mean I get to start working on fulfilling my promise to you?” he asked.

With barely any space between them she said, “According to those papers in your hand, I’m a single lady now. So, I guess that means I’m completely available, if you want me.”

“If? There’s no question of whether or not I want you. I need you, Clara.”

“Well, then, take me right here on this beach and fulfill every promise you’ve ever made to me. I need you just as much as you need me, Mike,” she said.

They nestled to the ground and became lost in each other’s tender embrace before settling in and holding each other under the moonlight.

Click here to continue to following Mike and Clara’s story in book three, Beachfront Embrace.

Join my private Facebook reader group! A place where we enjoy fun giveaways and connect over heartwarming fiction.

BOOK 3- BEACHFRONT EMBRACE

CHAPTER 1

Clara opened the front door to the sight of her sister, Agnes, standing on the other side of the threshold. She had a duffle bag on the ground beside her and wore sunglasses which appeared to cover up a black and blue shiner on her face. She hadn’t seen her since the day she left New York. It was the same day she left Keith, her ex-husband, and the day she left the weight of a tumultuous marriage behind her. Now, here she was, almost ten years later, standing at the doorstep of her Beachfront mansion.

“Agnes?”

“Hi, Clara.”

She stood with a stoic expression before picking up her designer bag.

“Mind if I come in?”

Holly, Clara’s dog, danced around Agnes’ feet, rapidly wagging her tail and barking.

Feeling surprised, Clara continued to stare.

“Wasn’t expecting to see you here. How did you find me?” Clara asked.

“It’s easy finding people nowadays. Your information was just a click away. I think they call it the World Wide Web. Do you mind?” she asked, walking closer to enter in.

Clara held her arm out, motioning for her to walk in.

This has to be a bad dream. Either that or someone is playing a sick prank on me.

“Make yourself at home,” she said sarcastically.

Agnes checked out her surroundings while making her way to the back and pulling up a seat in the kitchen, as if she were in familiar territory.

“I always imagined we’d cross paths again. But, I have to say… you definitely caught me off guard with this one, Agnes. I was minutes away from leaving the house. Do you mind explaining what’s going on?”

Clara’s voice was low as she tried to maintain her cool and make sense of things.

“I will, but you might want to grab a drink. This might take a while. You might even want to cancel your plans, which I apologize for in advance, but I had no other option,” she said.

“You had no other option? What does that mean, exactly?”

Agnes removed her sunglasses, revealing what Clara suspected… a shiner on her upper cheek bone, covered with make-up.

“I don’t have anywhere to stay, and I don’t have a lot of money left in my account. I’m down to a quarter tank of gas… which is pretty pathetic, I know. But all I planned to do was make it from New York to your driveway, and well, here I am,” she said.

Clara folded her arms, pacing by the sliding doors, noticing Agnes as she continued checking out the place.

“Who put the shiner on your face?” she asked.

“There’s no sense getting into it now. He’s in my past, where he belongs. Look, I know my showing up here was rather sudden and unannounced. I promise to come up with a plan to get out of your hair as quickly as possible, but for now, I need a place to stay, if it’s all right with you.”

Clara’s phone buzzed several times as she continued staring at Agnes in disbelief.

“You want to stay here?” she asked.

“Yes, or at least I was hoping to. I couldn’t think of anyone else who would take me in.”

Again, the phone buzzed. This time she glanced over and noticed Mike’s name flashing across the screen.

“Hold on a second,” Clara said, while answering.

“Hello. Hi, Mike. Mm hmm, I know. I’m so sorry, I was pre-occupied. I’m actually in a bit of a bind. My sister from New York just showed up. Is there any way I can take a raincheck for tonight? I promise to make it up to you soon.”

She continued talking.

“No, I’m okay. Really.” She kept the call short and sweet, limiting herself from saying everything she was thinking in front of Agnes.

“Okay, babe. I’ll call you before I head to bed.”

Clara tapped the screen, ending the call, and stepped out of her heels.

“That explains why you’re all dressed up. I’m really sorry. I screwed up your date night, didn’t I?” she asked.

“Yes. But, more importantly, I need to get to the bottom of understanding what brought you here today. We haven’t seen each other in ages, and this isn’t quite the reunion I had in mind.”

“I know. I never envisioned myself showing up at your front door, begging for a place to lay my head, either. The truth is, I wasn’t even sure you and I would ever speak again. Not because I didn’t want to, but because so much time had passed since mom and dad… passed away. Once they were gone, it seemed like everything went downhill from there,” Agnes said.

Clara didn’t disagree but continued listening.

“Why am I here, you ask? I guess after making a series of poor choices, I’m finally down on my luck. I’m probably getting everything I deserve in life. How’s the saying go? What goes around comes around…” She chuckled sarcastically.

“Nobody deserves to be abused, Agnes. No matter what you’ve done, it doesn’t give anyone the right to hit you.”

“That’s what you think this is? Signs of abuse?” she asked, pointing to her bruise.

“He wasn’t abusive. At least, not physically. This is the result of a last-minute scuffle on the way out the door. A scuffle with his new lady friend. She had the audacity to lunge toward me once she realized we were in a relationship. It always amazes me when I come across women who’d rather beat each other down instead of crucifying the real one at fault.” She continued.

“Oh man, that’s crazy.”

“Yeah, tell me about it. I’ve never been much of a fighter, so you can only imagine what that entire scene looked like. It’s all right. I’m fine and the shiner will heal. I just need to focus on getting my life back on track as expeditiously as possible, with minimal interruption to yours,” she said.

Clara laughed slowly at first, then picked up the tempo, feeling trapped in the middle of a bad dream.

“What’s so funny?”

“This is insane. I’m laughing just to keep from losing it. Just moments ago, I was preparing for a night out on the town. Agnes, you don’t know how many times I contemplated picking up the phone to rekindle my relationship with you. I figured mom and dad would’ve wanted us to do better. We’re family. But, somehow I always struggled, never quite feeling comfortable reaching out to you when I was at my lowest. I always thought it should’ve been under better circumstances,” Clara said.

“But, you could’ve called.”

“I chose not to, but I find it ironic how things worked out in the end. Earlier this year I was out of work and hopelessly trying to find my way. I was on the verge of having no place to go. It crossed my mind to reach out. But, I couldn’t. Not after the way we ended things. You, on the other hand, show up at my doorstep just like its nothing,” Clara said.

Agnes walked over to the windows overlooking the boat slip. It hadn’t gone unnoticed that she didn’t respond, but Clara decided not to press the issue.

“You have yourself a nice place here. Looks like your worries of being unemployed and homeless are a thing of the past. You’ve come a long way from how we used to live growing up as little girls in New York,” she said.

“Thank you. Although, it’s nothing like you’re probably thinking. I didn’t gain all this on my own. But, enough about me… we have a lot of catching up to do before I can rest easy with you under my roof tonight. Does this loser you were with know where you are? Do you think he’ll try to come after you?”

Agnes grunted in disgust, searching for the right words to convey her aggravation.

“We’re fine. You don’t have to worry about him. I didn’t tell him where I was going, but I can confidently say he’s harmless. More talk than anything else,” she responded.

“Where did you meet this guy, anyway? Were you together long?”

“Long enough,” she responded.

“I’m just curious. I promise, you’ll get no judgement out of me. I’ve been with my share of losers and cheaters in my day. Take my ex, Keith, for example. You remember him. Man, I could tell you stories for days about how things ended with him. None of it was good,” Clara said.

Agnes tossed her keys on the table, looking Clara straight in the eyes, captivating her attention.

“Clara, I guess there’s no time like the present to share this with you. Might as well get it out of the way.”

“Get what out of the way?” she asked.

Agnes was silent for what seemed like an eternity, creating an added level of awkwardness between the two.

“Well? What is it, already?” she asked.

Agnes took a deep breath.

“I just broke up with Keith. He’s the reason I have this shiner on my face to begin with,” she said.

“That’s funny. You were dating a guy named Keith? What are the odds?” Clara chuckled, totally misunderstanding what Agnes was trying to convey.

Agnes said nothing further. Instead, she stood waiting for her words to settle in.

“Isn’t it odd?” Clara repeated, this time with a look of concern.

A moment passed before Clara’s facial expression shifted completely.

“Agnes… how could you? Are you seriously standing before me, admitting that you were dating my ex-husband?”

Just like that, Clara’s sister, whom she hadn’t spoken to in years, was back in her life, ready to wreak havoc. The last time they spoke wasn’t on good terms, and ten years later, they were right back where they started.

CHAPTER 2

“Welcome to Lighthouse Tours. How can I help you?” Mike said, welcoming his customers.

“Good morning, we’re here to book an appointment for the fall lighthouse tour. I believe the flier said there’s a special promotion running for the month of September.”

“Yes, you’ve found the right place. Let me connect you with Ms. Mae. She’s filling in for our office manager, Clara, today. She’d be more than happy to set you up with exactly what you’re looking for.”

Mae came from around the counter and greeted the new clients with a handshake, gladly willing to take them in.

In the back, Mike sat down with Brody, his employee and friend in charge of all things mechanical.

“Brody, my man. Please, have a seat. I hope you have good news for me today. I’ve got one boat down for the count here at the southern location, and another boat on its last leg over in North Beach. Our fall tours are selling like hotcakes, and folks are expecting me to deliver,” he said.

The gentlemen settled in Mike’s office with their usual legal pads, pencils tucked behind their ears, and coffee mugs.

“Have I ever let you down before? The boat over in North Beach is being repaired as we speak. As for the boat here, all it needs is a fine tune up and a few minor adjustments, and she’ll be good to go. Just as good as new,” Brody said.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I’m positive. Are you all right, Mike? I’m happy to answer anything you want to know, but it’s unlike you to be so concerned.” Brody continued.

Mike placed his pencil down and propped his feet up on the desk.

“I know, Brody. I’m sorry, man. I guess I’m off my A-game this morning,” he replied.

“Does this have anything to do with Clara? I know you planned on popping the question last night. How did it go?”

“It didn’t go, at all. She cancelled on me, which is so unlike Clara. In her defense, she said that her sister from New York showed up. I know they haven’t seen each other in forever. I thought I’d give them some space, but talk about bad timing,” Mike said.

“I’m sorry, man. That would put me in a mood, too. Have you talked to her today at all?”

“No. She said she would call me back last night before bed, but I haven’t heard anything, other than Ms. Mae telling me she called in to take a personal day. I just have a strange feeling about this. I planned on giving her a couple of hours this morning, and if I don’t hear from her, I’m going to call her by lunchtime.”

Mike tossed his miniature basketball in the hoop, an activity he regularly engaged in when he was in a creative frame of mind. Today, it was more of a stress reliever.

“Listen, I’m sure whatever this is will blow over pretty quickly, and you can get back to your plans. Everything has been perfect with you two. There’s nothing like knowing for certain when you’ve met the one.” He claimed, making quotation marks with his fingers, emphasizing the one.

“You’re right. Things have been pretty sweet between us. We met under the most unusual circumstances but look how far we’ve come in such a short period. We fit like a hand and glove, she’s a constant cheerleader, and she helps run the southern office like a charm… as if it were her very own. What more could a guy ask for, right?” Mike asked.

“Exactly.”

“I’m just going to talk to her, make sure everything’s okay. After that, I’ll put the proposal back in motion and pop the question as originally planned. Once that is behind me, my nerves can finally be at ease,” he said.

“There he is. Now you’re talking like the Mike Sanders I know.”

They let out a little laugh, but for Mike it was more like a sigh of relief.

“Thanks, Brody. I don’t know where I’d be without you, brother. Whether it be on the business side of things or simply as a friend, you’ve always been there.”

“Hey, I can say the same about you any day of the week. But, enough with all the sappy conversation. We’ve got work to do. If you have a few more minutes, I’d like to go over plans for the new mechanic at North Beach,” Brody said.

“Not a problem. What did you have in mind?”

Brody shared a couple of ideas on the training schedule he arranged for the new guy. Since Brody had been the only one in charge of the mechanics since the onset, it was only fitting that he would show him the ropes.

“I figured he could shadow me for a couple of weeks. I’ll walk him through the procedures we have in place here and then bring him to North Beach as well. Ideally, I’d love to get him to a place where he can mainly oversee North Beach, and I stay here in Solomons. I wanted to check in with you and see if you had any additional thoughts on the matter,” Brody said.

“Yeah, I think it sounds like a good idea, with one exception. Maybe as our newly promoted head manager of mechanics in charge of overseeing both locations, you can still pencil yourself in to come and visit North Beach… perhaps a couple of times a month?”

“Are you serious? Is this your way of saying I’m officially being promoted?” he asked.

“Yes, sir, not just in title, but the promotion comes along with a raise. I told you I was working on making this a reality. I’m just glad to finally be able to deliver.”

“Mike, this is awesome. I promise, you won’t be sorry.”

“Oh, I know it. You’re skilled at what you do, and you’ve earned it. I just want you to train the new guy to do just as good of a job. I want Lighthouse Tours to have the best reputation in all of Northern and Southern Maryland, known for giving our clients a taste of nautical paradise. If we deliver on a five-star level, they’ll refer us to their friends and keep coming back for more.”

“Spoken like a true business owner.” Brody smiled.

Mike peeked through the shades, noticing Jonathan outside, hosing down his boat, and Tommy pulling out with his first tour of the day.

“I’m going to check with Ms. Mae to see if she’d be interested in grabbing some brunch from the café for takeout. Do you want anything? This afternoon’s schedule is jam-packed with tours, and I doubt I’ll have time to grab anything to eat,” Mike said.

“Count me in for my usual order. I’ll leave a few dollars up at the front desk.”

“Sounds good.”

Brody pushed in his chair and almost made it out before he paused, leaning on the door frame.

“Hey, Mike.”

“What’s up?”

“Thank you, again. This promotion couldn’t have come at a better time. You know it was always my dream to have a business of my own. But, when things fell through with that, you took me in and treated me like family. I’m invested in this place and forever grateful for all you’ve ever done for me. I mean it…” he said.

“You’re welcome.”

When Brody closed the door behind him, Mike nodded, feeling good about his decision. He then checked the clock, figuring he’d given Clara enough time, and anxiously dialed her telephone number.

Come on, Clara. Pick up, he muttered quietly to himself.

* * *

The morning rush quieted down at the cafe, leaving time for Ms. Mae to sit at the front counter to catch up with Mackenzie. Josh busied himself cleaning tables and Chloe, their part-time help, was out front receiving a shipment.

“Ms. Mae, I haven’t seen you in a month of Sundays. How’s everything?”

“I can’t complain. Of course, if I did, no one would want to listen.” She chuckled.

Mackenzie served Mae a glass of orange juice and took out her pad to jot down her order.

“Oh, there’s no need for the notepad. We’re going to put in our usual order for the office if you don’t mind. I guess I could’ve called it in, but a little break every now and again never hurts,” Mae said.

“The usual coming right up. I’m glad you decided to stop by. Clara talks about you and Jonathan all the time. How’s married life treating you these days?”

Mae grinned.

“Oh, Jonathan and I are enjoying married life, if I say so myself. We still fuss at each other like we’ve been together for forty-plus years, but we’re happy. That’s what matters most, right?”

Mae leaned in closer, lowering her voice.

“And the intimate time is absolutely amazing. Who can complain about that?” she said.

Mackenzie’s uncontrollable laughter could be heard across the cafe. It wasn’t uncommon to be taken off guard whenever Mae spoke.

“Ms. Mae, you’re too much. I’m so glad to hear things are going well,” Mackenzie said.

“Thank you. What about you and your friend… what’s his name again?”

“Bill? He’s the only guy I’ve been seeing off and on again,” she responded.

“That’s it, Bill. I don’t like the idea of being on and off again. It’s either one or the other. Are you two having a hard time getting along?”

“We get along when we’re together, but I don’t know, Ms. Mae. Lately, it seems like he’s always busy. His daughter was in town visiting from college for the summer, but she should be back at school by now,” she said.

“By the sound of things, I’ll presume you didn’t have a chance to meet her?”

“No. He seems rather protective about having his daughter involved in his personal life, which I can understand. But, it definitely made me feel extremely sensitive about introducing him to my Stephanie,” Mackenzie answered.

“I don’t blame you. How is sweet Stephanie doing?”

“She’s wonderful. She’s in second grade this year, she loves her teacher, and gets good grades. I’m pretty lucky to have her as my daughter. If only I can get my love life in order, maybe she’d actually have a steady father figure in her life again someday.”

“Mackenzie, these things take time. If I were you, I’d start by addressing Bill and challenging him to be upfront with his feelings. He’s a grown man, by now he should know if he’s invested or not. Life’s too short. You don’t have time to waste,” Mae said.

“You know what, Ms. Mae, I like the way you think. I’m going to take your advice to heart, but first, let me start by putting this order in with Chef Harold before Mike has to come looking for you.”

“Thank you, dear. I’ll be right here, shooting the breeze with Josh when he comes over. Tell Harold I said hello.”

Mae smiled at a couple of customers she recognized from the Island and watched the big screen for a little while before Josh came to greet her.

“Ms. Mae, how are you… long time, no see,” he said.

“Mackenzie said the same thing. Has it really been that long?”

“Yes, ma’am, too long for a lady who works right across the street,” he said, giving her a hug.

“Aww, Josh, it’s nice to know that I’m missed when I’m not around. I promise I’ll be more diligent about coming in, even if it’s just to say hello,” she said.

“That’s more like it. Oh, well, well, well… look at what the cat dragged in. Another one who hasn’t been visiting the café regularly, like she used to.” Josh teased.

“Not now, Josh. I’m in no mood for it today,” Clara said.

Ms. Mae turned around, surprised to see Clara standing right behind her. She had bags under her eyes, as if she’d missed a good night’s sleep, and her hair was thrown together in a messy bun… the not so cute kind.

“Clara, what are you doing here on your day off?” Mae asked.

She hesitated, cautiously calculating how to answer.

“Let’s just say I had to leave the house for a much-needed break from my sister. Is Mackenzie around by any chance?” she asked, looking around.

“What am I, chopped liver?” Josh teased.

“Joshua, I told you not today, and I mean it.” She snarled somewhat playfully, but mostly serious.

He lifted his hands in surrender.

“Okay, touchy today, I see. I’ll go get her. Have a seat. Make yourself comfortable.”

Josh pressed his way through the double doors, disappearing to the back.

Mae gave Clara an unusual stare, not speaking a word at first, hoping Clara would explain herself.

“I take it that your visit with your sister isn’t going so well?” Mae asked.

Clara pretended to be studying the menu, even though she knew the options by heart.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me about it. I was just wondering if Mike knows you 're here?” she asked.

“No, he doesn’t and please don’t mention it. He left me a message, and I’d kind of like to be the first to talk to him, when I’m ready.”

“Clara. What’s wrong? What could be so terrible that would cause you to hide from Mike? Which… by the way, in case you hadn’t noticed, you picked a pretty bad hiding spot. Lighthouse Tours is just a few feet away. He was really concerned about you calling in a personal day at the last minute. The least you could do is call him back,” she said.

Mackenzie emerged untying her apron with Josh following closely behind. Chloe was wheeling in a few cartons of milk when she noticed the serious look on everyone’s face and decided to keep moving.

“Call who? What did I miss?” Mackenzie asked.

She gave her best friend the once over, noticing Clara’s messy appearance, which was so unlike her.

“Ooh, honey. What happened to you?”

Chloe returned from the back, placing Mae’s order on the counter, laying the tab down beside the bag. Mae didn’t budge, and Clara was fully aware that she had an audience.

“Guys, thanks for your concern. I had a long night, and I could really use a cup of coffee, and perhaps a little alone time to talk to Mack. I can always come back if this is a bad time,” Clara said.

Josh and Chloe continued working while Ms. Mae placed her hand to her hip, appearing disappointed that Clara wasn’t including her.

“Ms. Mae, I promise. Just give me some time to sort through things. If you could keep Mike occupied until I call him later today, that would be very helpful,” she said.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Mae asked.

“Yes, I’ll be fine.”

Mae reached into her pocket and slid a bill across the counter.

“Keep the change,” she said to Mackenzie, and then re-directed her attention toward Clara for the last time.

“Just know, I’m here if you need me, darlin. You were kind enough to hold the fort down when Jonathan and I needed time off. So, if you need a few more days, just say the word.”

“Thank you, Ms. Mae.”

Once everyone cleared the front counter, Clara slid into her favorite chair and slumbered over the menu.

“Shall we make it black, today?” Mackenzie asked, referring to her coffee.

“If I was a drinker, I’d ask for a glass of whiskey,” Clara said.

“But, since you 're not, one cup of black coffee coming right up. Can I get you anything to eat?”

“Maybe something to go. I don’t have much of an appetite.”

Mackenzie poured fresh coffee from a carafe into Clara’s mug. As she watched the steam rise, she wondered if Clara was ready to talk, but didn’t want to push her.

“You picked the perfect day to take off from work. The kids are back in school, so it’s nice and quiet. Plus, I’m almost certain if you throw a sweater on and head down by the shore, it will feel like a peaceful oasis. Maybe it will even help to clear your mind.”

Mackenzie waited for a response… something … anything would be better than the awkward silence, with occasional sipping sounds coming from Clara’s mug.

“My sister showed up at my door last night.” She acknowledged.

“Agnes? The sister you haven’t seen in ten years?”

“Yep, the one and only.”

“Isn’t that something? I always wondered if the two of you would ever reunite,” Mackenzie said.

“Well… wonder no more. We have officially reunited.”

Mackenzie watched as Clara continued cradling her mug. She held up the carafe, offering to top her off, and Clara graciously accepted.

“I take it your reunion didn’t go so well?”

“Ha, that’s an understatement. I won’t get into the details. Not in here, at least. But let’s just say I was a lot better off prior to her arrival. A lot better off.” Clara repeated

“You’re killing me here. I know you want to talk or else you wouldn’t have come down here to see me. You’ve got a whole beach in your backyard if all you wanted to do was quietly reflect,” Mackenzie said.

“Oh, trust me. I’ve been on the beach since sunrise, contemplating the many ways I could elude my current reality, but I couldn’t come up with anything. So, I ended up here, thinking maybe you’d have time to take a break and go for a walk. More than anything, I just needed a change in scenery. If only for a little while.”

“Josh is about to leave for an hour for his dentist appointment, and Chloe is handling the deliveries. I can’t leave right now, but we can grab a booth and I’ll be an ear for you.”

Clara glanced around, noticing a few customers from the area, some who knew her from Lighthouse Tours.

“It’s okay. Let’s save it for when you’re off. Maybe you can call me later on?” she asked.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m positive. Now… tell me something uplifting to help take my mind off things. Where’s Bill these days? You two planning anything special this week?”

Mackenzie cracked a smile, but it wasn’t a happy one.

“There must be a sign on my forehead today that says ask me about my love life. First Ms. Mae and now you. Except the only problem is there’s nothing to tell. He seems to be focused on other things. It’s like we’ve reached some sort of stalemate or something.”

“No way, I’m not buying it. Just two weeks ago you were still on cloud nine after one of your dates. He didn’t have a change of heart that fast,” Clara said.

Mackenzie shrugged her shoulders.

“I can’t put my finger on it, but something is off. His daughter is back at college so it can’t be that. I don’t know. Mae said I should talk to him, and I probably will when the time is right.”

“There’s no time like the present. Know who you’re dealing with before things get too serious. You have to be ever so careful with who you trust. Including your own flesh and blood,” Clara mumbled.

Mackenzie drew her eyebrows together, trying to read between the lines.

“Okay, that does it. Hey, Josh. What time is your appointment again?” she yelled across the café.

“Not for another hour from now. Take your walk. You got time,” he replied, revealing that he’d been listening in.

Mackenzie rolled her eyes.

“I’ll tell you one doctor he doesn’t need to visit... his ears are working just fine.” She laughed.

“Come on. Grab your purse and follow me. We have some catching up to do.”

CHAPTER 3

Mackenzie led Clara as far up the road away from the other businesses as possible. The sound of the seagulls and the fresh smell of water overwhelmed their senses, quietly leading them before they began speaking.

Clara stopped abruptly and opened up about her troubles.

“After all this time had passed, I thought surely, if Agnes and I ever reconnected, it would be for good reasons. Never in a million years did I think she’d show up at my door, confessing she’d been in a relationship with my ex,” she said.

Mackenzie's mouth dropped open as she struggled to find the right words to console her friend.

“What?”

“Yes, they’ve been seeing each other for the last four or five years. According to her, he never revealed that we were still legally married until recently,” Clara said.

“Is she aware that he was in town, seeking your inheritance, which then led to the divorce?”

“She claims she didn’t know. I asked her why she would ever entertain getting involved with him to begin with. It just happened, was all she could say. What a likely story… she said they ran into each other when things were hard and they were lonely. Give me a break.”

“Unbelievable,” Mackenzie said, trying to process everything as they continued to walk.

“I swear, if it wasn’t because she showed up with a black and blue eye with no place to go, I may have been inclined to slam the door in her face.”

“Did he hit her?” Mackenzie asked.

“No, but his new lady friend did. I guess she was defending her man. If only she knew… Agnes may have some twisted ways about her, but she’s no fighter. The more I think about it, I can totally see how this whole thing happened. My sister has always gravitated toward those who could easily play with her emotions, and she can be naïve. Except this time, it finally caught up to her. She has no money, no place to go, and she had to come looking for me, out of pure desperation. How pathetic.”

Mackenzie stopped at a nearby bench and sat, crossing her legs over. She had the most stern expression on her face, questioning everything about Agnes and what was to come of this.

“I’m having a hard time digesting that you’re here talking to me while she’s at your house,” Mackenzie said.

“I needed to get out and take a breather. It was too much to handle. I literally buried Keith in my past with the final divorce papers a couple of months ago. I know I should’ve acted on it years ago but you know my reasons for not doing so… I needed to get away from him and start a brand new life. It’s the exact thing I’m trying to do with Mike… start fresh and move forward.” Clara complained.

“I understand that, honey. You didn’t ask for this, but don’t you think it would be wise to go back to the house and sort this out with your sister? Heck, can you even trust the woman after all these years? Who’s saying she’s telling you the whole story? What if she knew about Keith coming to Solomons Island, trying to threaten you for money? Since that whole thing backfired on him, what if they’re teaming up for part two of their little scheme, sending her this time to do some damage?” Mackenzie implied.

“Mack, thank you for looking out for me. Trust me, I considered all these things and lost a lot of sleep trying to cover every angle. But, even if there was an ounce of truth to it, she can’t do any more damage than what’s already been done. Besides, I never leave anything of importance in the house. Everything is in a safe where it ought to be. I’m more concerned about my emotional well-being than anything else. Do you realize how mortified I am? To think we come from the same bloodline. How can I even begin to explain this to Mike? Especially after everything with the inheritance and the divorce. He will not want to be associated with someone like me.” Clara swiftly smeared a tear away from her cheekbone.

“I think you’re being a little hard on yourself, and you 're not giving Mike a fair chance. What do you plan to do? Avoid him all week?” Mackenzie asked.

“No. I’ll call him later on, but I need to figure out what to do with my sister first. My parents would roll over in their grave if I kicked her out when she has nowhere to go.”

“Better you than me, girl. Better you than me.” She grunted.

A couple strolled by, riding two vintage bicycles, laughing playfully with one another. Clara watched them, recalling that same feeling of pure joy in her life less than twenty-four hours ago. She wiped away another tear.

“Come on, now. Whatever happens, you will not let this thing defeat you. It’s a temporary setback. Every family has a rotten apple or two. You’re going to be fine. I suggest at some point, once the dust has settled, you allow me to meet Ms. Agnes. If you introduce her to the rest of us, she’ll see how protective we are of you. We won’t stand for any nonsense, Clara,” Mack said.

“That would assume that I’m okay with being seen with her in public. I don’t know about that. I love Solomons, but news travels way too fast around here for me.”

“It’s a small island, but the people around here have nothing but love for one another. Please don’t let this influence you to return to the secluded life you once lived.”

Mackenzie waited for a response and pressed the issue when Clara didn’t seem to react.

“Okay, I’ll work on it. You just have to give me time. This is a tough pill to swallow. I still have to go back to the house and look her in the eye. This isn’t easy.”

The ladies walked back toward the café, Clara deviating to her car and Mackenzie waiting for her friend to pull off before returning inside.

* * *

Back at the house Agnes stood in an oversized t-shirt, hovering over the stove, sampling something she was stirring with a ladle. Clara didn’t know whether to be grateful that she was at least making herself useful in the kitchen or annoyed at how comfortable she was.

“There you are. I was wondering if you ran away, leaving me with this huge place and such a sweet little dog,” she said, bending to pet Holly.

Clara tossed her purse on the counter, not at all impressed by her comment.

“I left to grab some fresh air.”

“How much fresh air does one need? I saw you walking on the beach earlier this morning,” Agnes said.

“And, I may need to go for walks every morning to help keep my sanity. Either way, I don’t have to answer to you about my whereabouts.”

Clara removed her sweater, folding it neatly over the chair in front of her.

“We need to talk… perhaps go over some ground rules… make sure we’re clear on a few things.” She continued.

“I’m listening. Don’t mind my back, I need to keep my eye on this clam chowder I’m throwing together. It’s a little chilly out here by the water. I thought I’d search through your fridge to see if I could throw together something warm to stick to our bones.”

“You didn’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I figured I needed to start earning my keep around here. If not, I knew you’d come down on my case just like mom used to. You guys were always two peas in a pod in that respect. I blame it on the type-A personalities,” Agnes said.

Oh no, she didn’t, Clara thought to herself.

“That’s an interesting comment to make given all that mom did for us. Our parents worked their fingers to the bone trying to provide a nice life for us and all you can seem to come up with is some sarcastic remark about a personality type?” She continued.

Agnes turned off the burner, placed the ladle down, and inspected the soup before turning around to address Clara.

“Here we go. I’ve been waiting for this moment.”

“What moment?” Clara asked.

“The moment of judgment coming from my older sister. The one who can do no wrong.”

Clara carefully calculated her response, weighing her options, not ruling out the idea of putting a time limit on how long she could stay.

“Let’s tread carefully here, remembering that you’re the one who came knocking on my door, and not the other way around. Starting today, you can move your things out of the guest room and down to the basement, in my old sleeping quarters. I’ll see to it you have sheets and whatever else you need before dinner. You’re welcome to anything to eat, but be mindful that I live here, too. Oh yeah, and my boyfriend comes around frequently, so there will be no walking around the house half dressed.”

“You have a boyfriend?” Agnes interrupted, wearing a smirk on her face.

Clara mentally counted to ten and exhaled.

“And finally, I’ll give you about a week to get your thoughts together. Then, we need to sit down and lay out a plan to get you on your feet as soon as possible,” she said.

“Why? Have I already overstayed my welcome? You have all this square footage. Is it really going to kill you to…”

“Stop… right… there. You have yet to thoroughly explain yourself, and you definitely don’t seem remorseful for showing up unannounced. On top of that, I have to tell ya… this presumptuous attitude of yours better disappear immediately if you want any help from me. Are we clear?” Clara asked in a stern voice.

“Yes.” Agnes looked up, trying to slow down the water forming in her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” she said, quickly wiping her face.

“You’re right. I’ll do better. I didn’t mean to come off like a jerk. It’s just… I don’t know what to say or how to be around you, Clara. Call it a defense mechanism, I guess. It’s hard getting past my pride and coming here like this. Now that I’m standing in front of you, my heart says to do the right thing… cook… clean… do anything to carry my weight. But, I open my mouth and fall right back in line with where we left off from ten years ago. I swear I didn’t mean any harm. Please, give me another chance.”

Clara pulled out a chair at her kitchen table and plopped down, letting out a sigh.

“Okay, you want another chance. Why don’t you start by telling me why you thought dating Keith was a good idea? What did you really think would come of it, Agnes? Did your conscience ever get the best of you with that decision?” Clara asked, wearing her best poker face.

“I was honest when I told you we were vulnerable… lonely… and even-”

“Desperate?” Clara asked.

Agnes waited a moment.

“Yes, in hindsight… I guess that, too,” she said.

“I remember the day we ran into each other clearly, like it was yesterday.

“I was standing in line at the sandwich shop, the one off Adams Street near the town center. I remember hearing the voice of an elderly woman behind me asking someone to help her read the menu. She said something about forgetting her glasses at home. The male voice that responded to her sounded so familiar. I turned around, and there he was. He asked if he could join me for lunch, sat down, and we caught up for hours. Keith told me he hadn’t seen or heard from you in years, and call me crazy, but we were there for each other. I had just come out of a tough relationship, and…” She fell silent, trying to find a tactful way to explain things, not wanting to make Clara mad.

“He needed someone to lie in bed with at night?” she responded.

“Clara. Come on. It wasn’t like that. We took our time, talking and getting to know each other at first. We talked for a couple of months before anything developed. Even then, I was almost at the point of not being able to cover my next month’s rent, and he certainly wasn’t having an easy time at his job. I guess we just ended up leaning on each other, probably for the wrong reasons, but I swear… it’s not like there was some instant attraction with total disregard for you.”

Clara rolled her eyes.

“Funny how the tables have turned. Had you ever considered how you would explain this if you ever saw me again? Or maybe you just assumed that would never happen? I mean, what if you’d gotten married and had babies together? Ugh. The thought of it just makes me sick,” she said.

Agnes joined Clara at the table, not quite able to look her sister in the eye but knowing how much a heartfelt response was needed.

“I was wrong, Clara, and there’s absolutely nothing I can say to make things right. I know you’re probably thinking the only reason I’m apologizing is because I need a place to stay, but trust me, the feelings of guilt have been haunting me long before now. What I did was wrong, and I’m sorry. As for my attitude, my attire around the house, and anything else you request of me, I’m more than willing to comply,” Agnes said, cautiously slipping one hand over Clara’s to which she withdrew.

“I don’t know that I’ll ever fully understand it, but I appreciate you taking the time to explain. I’ve got an awful headache. I’m going to grab your linens from upstairs and then lie down for a while.”

Within the hour, Clara was lying on her pillow, stained with tears, feeling the burden of having her sister back in her life. She committed to napping for a short while with plans to wake up refreshed and ready to call Mike.

* * *

“Clara,” a voice whispered.

“Clara, over here.”

In her dreams Clara saw Mike walking toward her on the beach slowly, then picking up the pace in anticipation of embracing. He was close enough to touch her but stopped, distracted by Agnes, standing in her bathing suit, showing off her hourglass figure.

“Clara, it’s me, Mike,” he said

She jolted out of her sleep, realizing it hadn’t been a dream. Mike was standing over her in his business attire, gently brushing her hair out of the way.

“It’s me. I didn’t mean to frighten you. It’s okay,” he said, kissing her on the cheek.

She looked around, checking to see that she was still in her bedroom, where she last fell asleep.

“You’re in the right place.” He chuckled.

“Your sister let me in. I feel terrible for waking you up, but after twelve missed phone calls, I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to come see for myself that you were okay,” he said.

She checked to make sure she wasn’t drooling.

“No, don’t apologize. I had every intention of calling you back before now. I must’ve overslept,” she responded.

There was a light tap on the door, which was already slightly ajar.

“I don’t want to interrupt. Just making sure everything is okay up here,” Agnes said, while remaining in the hall.

“We’re fine, I just overslept, that’s all.”

“Okay, I’ll be downstairs if you need me.” She closed the door, allowing them a little privacy.

“So, that’s the sister you’ve been telling me about all this time, huh?” Mike said.

“Yep, that’s her. In the flesh.”

“Man, from what I can tell, you must’ve had some kind of night. It’s not like you to not call me back. I started to worry about you, Clara,” Mike said.

“Aww, everything is fine.”

“Really?”

“Maybe not everything, but I’m safe, and there’s nothing for you to worry about. I owe you an apology for not being more responsible to reach out sooner.”

Mike removed his shoes and crawled into bed with her. Once adjusted in an upright position against the pillows, he opened his arms, inviting her to lie beside him.

“You know you can talk to me about anything, right?” he asked.

“I know…”

Minutes passed as Clara continued to lie on his chest, resting peacefully like a baby.

“Clara, it’s not like you to keep to yourself and bottle everything inside. Whatever is going on with the two of you. She seemed nice enough when she greeted me at the door, and even a few minutes ago when she came to check on you. Things can’t be that terrible, can they?” he asked.

“Don’t be fooled by a few acts of kindness here and there. Her core is still just as rotten as ever,” she said.

“Whoa. Okay, then. Didn’t see that coming, but it’s a start. Should I be concerned about her being here in the house with you? I can stay if you want me to.”

“That’s not a good idea,” she snapped, then reconsidered her actions.

“Sorry, I was just trying to look out for you, that’s all.”

He pulled her in closer, combing his fingers through her hair.

“We can talk about this when you’re ready,” he whispered.

Clara glanced up at Mike, wearing the look of hurt and despair in her eyes.

“Thank you for understanding.”

“I’d do anything for you. Hopefully, you know that by now.”

He kissed her, graduating from a soft peck to a more passionate kiss, hoping to help her forget everything. She clung to him momentarily, but thoughts of her sister still continued to linger in the back of her mind.

CHAPTER 4

Mackenzie strolled beside Bill along the campgrounds at the local fair. She was sorry she wore her new jeans with the warmer than usual September weather, but they were fitted, showing off her figure, something that might look appealing to Bill. Her daughter, Stephanie, was invited to a sleepover, making it the perfect afternoon for a date, and hopefully a chance for them to reconnect.

“If Stephanie were here, she’d lose her mind over the cotton candy.” She laughed, trying to strike up conversation with Bill.

“You should bring her back here before the fair is over… that way you can enjoy a little mother-daughter time. I’m sure she’d like that,” he said.

“I plan on it. Some activities never get old to her, and this is one of them.”

They continued strolling, occasionally stopping by a vendor to check out the goods for sale.

“I was kind of hoping you’d want to tag along with us sometime so you could actually meet Steph. She’s a sweet girl. I think the two of you would get along very well,” she said.

“Yeah, my only issue is I barely get time off these days. The mere fact that I got off today was a miracle. I almost called to reschedule with you so I could get some shut-eye, but I didn’t want to disappoint.”

Mackenzie’s eyes shifted to the ground, feeling uncertain of how to take his comment.

“I understand. If the boss is giving out opportunities to work overtime hours, that’s not something you want to miss. After all, you have a girl in college. That’s a hefty bill, I’m sure.”

“Tell me about it,” he replied.

They continued walking for a while. Mackenzie realized they really weren’t engaging in the festivities or even grabbing a bite to eat, which made her even more curious about what was running through his mind.

“I’ll bet you miss your daughter after having her here during the summer. Have you guys talked much since she’s been back?” she asked.

“It was definitely an enjoyable time. She’s your typical college student. Sleeps in a lot and is a live wire at night. She definitely reminds me of how I used to be when I was that age. We talk, maybe once or twice a month, now that we’re back to our regular routine.”

“I see.”

He finally stopped by a food stand, glancing over the menu.

“Would you like to grab a couple of hot dogs?” he asked.

“Sure, who comes to the fair without indulging in a hot dog or two?” She smiled.

When they were done eating, they remained in their seat, people watching, not saying much other than an occasional reaction whenever someone landed in a dunking tank.

“Bill, what’s going on here?” she asked in a solemn voice.

“A bunch of idiots are getting soaking wet in a dunking booth. Of all the things to do here, that wouldn’t be at the top of my list,” he said.

“No… that’s not what I’m referring to, although I can’t say I disagree. I’m talking about with us. This doesn’t quite feel like a date.”

“What does it feel like?” he asked.

She secretly wished he didn’t make her spell everything out.

“Like something is wrong, but neither of us wants to say what it is.”

He let out a sigh.

“It’s probably the exhaustion kicking in.”

“Bill… it’s okay. You don’t have to do this. Feelings change. You can come out and tell me the truth. I can handle it,” she said.

He continued looking straight ahead, avoiding eye contact at all costs.

“I met someone on the job. It’s nothing serious or anything, so please don’t assume the worst. We’re just friends.” He confessed.

“But, you like her… and you desire to be more than just friends?”

He nodded his head in agreement.

“Well, okay. I’m glad that’s behind us. I suspected something was up. It’s kind of sad you didn’t feel comfortable enough to tell me on your own,” she said.

“What could I say, Mackenzie? Heck, I wasn’t even sure I wanted to discuss it at all. I kept saying to myself, what if this is nothing? Do you know how terrible I would feel about hurting you?” he asked.

She cocked her head back and let out laughter with an air of sarcasm.

“A woman knows how to read between the lines, Bill. Whether or not you brought it up, all the signs were there. We’ve been seeing each other long enough to know the difference. If you were really that into me, you’d want to meet my girl and you’d want me to meet your daughter. Or at least you’d talk about it in terms of the near future. Then there’s all the withdrawn behavior and the overtime hours… at least now it all makes sense,” she said.

He shifted from his position to address her.

“Mack, I’m sorry. You know me. I’m a decent guy. I never intended to hurt you.”

She held her finger up.

“You didn’t hurt me, Bill. You tried to insult my intelligence while you were figuring things out, but you didn’t hurt me. It’s all good. I want you to be happy, and I deserve to be happy, too.”

“Do you mean that?” he asked.

She sat back, crossing her legs.

“I do. Life’s too short. If you like the girl, pursue it… see where it leads,” she said.

“You mean, you’re not the least bit angry at me right now?” he asked.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong. I’ve already considered smacking you at least once, but my mother raised a lady. So, lucky for you we’re going to part ways peacefully this afternoon.”

“Dear Lord, thank you,” he said, letting out a sigh of relief.

They both chuckled before settling down.

“Just do me a favor, will you?” she asked.

“What’s that?”

“Be straightforward with the woman should you have a change of heart. You 're old enough to know better.” She scolded.

“Lesson learned, I promise.”

The conversation on the way home was minimal at best, both treading carefully given they’d just broken up. Mackenzie rode home in the passenger seat, realizing it would probably be the last time they’d be together. Maybe even the last time they’d see each other, if Bill avoided coming to the café.

* * *

Early the next morning, Jonathan hosed his boat down, whistling to the music playing by the dock. He toweled down parts of the interior, recalling how his father used to do the same after every family boat ride when he was young.

Mae appeared from behind, overhearing him, reminiscing out loud.

“Talking to yourself, dear?” she asked.

“Not quite. I was recalling how dad used to take the family on boat rides during the summer. It was our version of a staycation. Somehow, he turned our little tours around the bay into a great big adventure.”

“I’ll bet he’s the reason you love boating so much,” she said.

“He sure is. He taught me everything I know about navigating the sea and about fishing, of course.”

“Jonathan,” she said, looking deep in thought.

“Yes, Mae?”

“If it weren’t for Mike giving us this opportunity with Lighthouse Tours, do you think you’d still be planted solely in Maryland?”

“Without a doubt. Don’t tell me you’re thinking about wanting to live elsewhere, Mae,” he said.

“Not at all. I was just wondering if you could ever see yourself sailing and visiting other places, especially since you love nautical life so much. Who knows, maybe you’d even consider purchasing a boathouse?”

Jonathan put his broom down, facing her to ensure he was hearing right. She’d always been known for her routines and having a particular way she lived her life. He found it to be odd that she would even entertain the idea of living on a boat.

“I may have dreamt of it a time or two, but now that we’re married, I laid all those dreams aside, putting your wants and needs first, Mae. Residing on a boat doesn’t seem like something you’d ever want to do. I always thought you were more of a small cottage kind of woman, enjoying your rocking chair on the front porch and gardening, of course,” he responded.

She smiled.

“You know me well, Jonathan, but with everything we’ve been through this past year with our relationship, and almost breaking things off, and me struggling back then with the idea of change… it taught me a lot about myself. I’m still learning more and more every day.”

“Like what? How particular you are about where shoes go, or the time of evening you’d prefer for the house to be quiet?” He teased, laughing a bit more than Mae would’ve cared for.

“Oh, hush, Jonathan. You know what I mean,” she said.

“Yes, I do. Continue. I’m all ears.”

“I work hard, but I don’t play hard enough. You don’t have that problem. You’re so much more of a free spirit than I am, and I love that about you. It kind of has me thinking, maybe I need to learn how to live a little more, before it’s too late.”

“Too late? Mae, how many times do we need to have this conversation about your best years being ahead of you? It’s not too late for anything,” he said.

“Mm hmm. I’m old enough to consider these things, that’s all I’m trying to say.”

“I guess it’s wonderful that you’re open to considering new things, Mae. But, living on a boat?”

“Well, it’s probably not a permanent solution, but would you consider us purchasing a boat to travel with? This way we’d still have the cottage when we’re working, and we could set sail when we have time off to get out there and explore a little.”

Jonathan lifted Mae off her feet and spun her around, kissing her repeatedly before placing her back down.

“Wait a minute. Before I get too excited. Is this some sort of passing idea or are you serious as in ready to move forward on this?” he asked.

“I wouldn’t have brought it up if I wasn’t serious. I figured, now that your old place is sold, a new boat would be a fraction of the cost, and it might be something you’d want to invest in.”

“Mae, I could pick you up and spin you around all over again,” he said with an expression of joy.

Mae held her hand out against his chest, stopping him before he followed through with it, laughing the entire time.

“Jonathan, we’re at work. Save the excitement for later on tonight. Then, we can snuggle up and talk more about our plans,” she said.

“Don’t you threaten me with a good time, woman. You know I’ll take you up on the offer. We don’t have to wait for tonight. We can run home for some snuggle time at lunch.” He teased.

“Jonathan!”

“All right, I’ll cool down. But, seriously, I love the idea, Mae. Thank you for being open to this. I can see us now… planning trips, setting sail across the sea, and making sweet memories together. Memories that go far beyond giving tours here on Solomons Island,” he said.

“I can see it, too. Do you know what else I can see?”

“No, but from the look on your face I can tell it’s something good,” he said.

“Oh, it is. Remember the impromptu date you planned for us with an overnight stay on a yacht, sailing across Chesapeake Bay?”

“Yes.”

“Do you remember what we did that night, under the stars?” She smiled.

“Woman, if you want me to behave, you better get back to work, and run fast if you know what’s best for you.”

“I will, but this conversation is not over,” she replied.

“No, it is not. We’re just getting started.”

* * *

Back inside, Mae returned to find Mike stacking and shifting boxes around in the supply room. She watched him for several minutes, trying to figure out what he was working up such a sweat over.

It wasn’t until he attempted to unstack a pile he just stacked that prompted her to interrupt him.

“Mike.”

He jumped, startled at the sound of her voice.

“Ms. Mae, good morning. I didn’t see you standing there,” he said.

“Apparently not. You were too busy stacking and re-stacking to notice me,” she said, peering into one of the open boxes.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many boxes of copy paper before. Are you working on a special project of some sort?” she asked.

“No, it was a mistake. Jan, the secretary at the North Beach office, had a bunch of these sent here by accident. It’s no big deal. Figured I’d try to store everything out of Clara’s way until we figure out what to do with all this.”

“Ah ha, I see. I guess that makes sense.”

She paused for a long moment, discerning there was more to his busy behavior than a misplaced shipment.

“Is everything all right with you two?” she asked.

“With me and Clara? Sure, things couldn’t be better. What makes you ask a question like that?”

“I’ve known you for a long time, Mike. Jonathan and I both recognize when something isn’t right with you. One of the telltale signs is your over-indulgence in things that aren’t important. Like fiddling around with boxes of copy paper, for example,” she said, picking up a ream and displaying it before him.

“If it’s not relationship troubles, it’s something. The question is, are you going to be honest with me and come out with it, or do I have to pry it out of you?” she asked.

He took a seat on one of his stacks.

“Sometimes I forget how well the two of you know me. I’ve never been good at keeping a poker face, and I have a bad habit of wearing my feelings on my sleeve,” he replied.

“It’s not the worst thing in the world. What’s bothering you?”

Mike viewed Mae and Jonathan as more than employees. They were trustworthy, would do anything for him, and had become more like family members over the years.

He glanced toward the door.

“Did the two of you break up or something?” she asked.

“No, of course not.”

“Well, then, come out with it already. What’s bothering you?” she asked impatiently.

“Without going into the specifics, let’s just say I was planning something special for Clara, but her sister’s impromptu visit sort of put a damper on things.”

“I figured it was related to her sister. I never heard the details, but I’ve had a bad vibe about her arrival ever since I ran into Clara at the café yesterday.”

“You ran into her at the café yesterday?” he asked.

“Oops. I guess I wasn’t supposed to say that. Clara didn’t want to upset you, and she promised she was going to call you later that day. It’s no big deal. She needed time with her best friend. You know how tight they are. It meant nothing, I promise.”

Mike looked disappointed.

“Interesting. I waited for hours to hear from her before finally going over there to check on her,” he said.

“Mike, don’t do that. Clara adores you. Her sister’s reemergence has obviously touched a nerve of some sort. Give her a little time. She’ll come around.”

“I guess you’re right. Do you mind if I pick your brain about something?” he asked.

“Go for it. I’m all ears.”

“You’ve been around to observe our progress. You know how Clara and I met, and you know everything about me and how I make decisions.”

“Right,” she said.

“Do you think Clara and I have been moving too fast with the progression of our relationship?”

“No, for heaven’s sake, what would make you say that? You two have been a perfect match ever since the day she backed her car into yours. She’s wife material and completely different from that other one you were with… what was her name again?” Mae chuckled.

“Ms. Mae, there’s no need to go there. I get your point. What I’m asking is… could you see us together for the long haul? I respect your opinion, and I’d really like to hear your take on this. I probably should’ve asked you this before now, but do you think I’m rushing into things like a hopeless fool in love?” he asked.

“You’re planning on proposing, aren’t you?”

Mike cracked a smile, revealing his bright white teeth and his intentions. Mae knew that look in his eyes. She’d seen it twice before in her lifetime. The first from her late husband, and the second time from Jonathan.

“Ahh, I see what this is all about. There’s no way you’d be acting like this if you were just talking about dating. Am I right?”

“Yes, ma’am. I’d like to propose. I went as far as making the plans, purchasing the ring, and was ready to pop the question, but then all this happened, giving me extra time to reflect.”

Mae gave him a look of disapproval.

“Once you’ve arrived at the point of buying a ring, your mind should be made up without wavering, young man. Now, do you want to marry the girl or not?” she asked.

“Yes, without a doubt. And, to be clear, I’m really not wavering about Clara. She’s the perfect woman for me. It’s just-”

“What?”

“With her sister showing up and her being really upset, it has me realizing that I really don’t know a lot about Clara’s family. Outside of the stories she’s told here and there, I mainly know Clara Covington from Solomons Island. The woman who started a new life when she moved here ten years ago, and even then, she was running away from her past. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt for me to press a little and get to know Clara Covington from New York… that part of her life counts for something. Right?” he asked.

Mae shrugged her shoulders, feeling dissatisfied with his reasoning, hoping he wouldn’t change his mind altogether.

CHAPTER 5

Clara stood in the hallway, overhearing the conversation with Mike and Ms. Mae. She paused a few steps away from his door, hearing him stress the importance of getting to know Clara Covington from New York. It made her feel sick to her stomach hearing the words. It was the very part of her she wanted to bury for good. Even worse, she wondered why he was sharing this with Mae instead of being up front with her.

“Clara, do you have a moment? I was hoping to submit a few purchase items for approval,” Brody asked, startling her from behind.

“Brody, uh sure, sorry. I didn’t hear you coming,” she said, taking the papers from him and quickly returning to the front desk.

“No worries, I wasn’t sure if you were thinking about going in the storage room or just deep in thought, but I figured I’d grab you while I could.”

“That’s perfectly fine. Okay, what do we have here? More boat equipment. Got it. If you give me ten minutes max, I’ll process these and get you an approval form,” she said.

“Perfect. I’ll pick up the form on my way up to the North Beach office.”

Brody lingered a while longer, flipping through some papers and tapping his pen on the counter space behind her.

“Brody, can I help you with anything else?” she asked.

“I’m sorry. Was I being too loud? I have this silly habit of fidgeting… sometimes I don’t even realize when it’s happening.”

He scratched his signature on a few documents, sipped his coffee loudly, and then began tapping his foot.

“Have you seen Ms. Mae around?” he asked.

“I think she’s in the back, talking to Mike. You can head on back there if you’d like.”

“Oh, no. I’ll just hang out here. It’s not a problem.”

Clara laid her pen down.

“Brody, what’s on your mind?” she asked, trying her best not to show how irritated she was.

He looked around.

“Who? Me?”

“No, the other Brody sitting around making tapping sounds for no good reason,” she said.

He laughed, sounding a little nervous.

“All right, you got me. I have a question for you, but I was hoping we could keep it between us. I don’t want everyone in my business if we can help it,” he said.

Clara could tell he was trying to muster up the courage so she eased up a bit.

“Sure, what’s up?”

“It’s about your friend, Mackenzie.”

“What about her?” It didn’t take long to realize this was personal.

“I was wondering if she’s still seeing that guy, the lumber jack? The word around town is they parted ways. How is she doing with the breakup?” he asked.

“What breakup? She didn’t mention anything to me about it. Then again, I’ve been a little pre-occupied these days, so maybe I’m out of the loop. Why are you asking?”

“I don’t know… just curious, I guess.”

His response didn’t sound so convincing. How often does a guy ask about the details of a woman’s relationship unless his heart is involved?

“Are you interested in her?”

“Whoa, whoa. You don’t have to go around saying that so loud. Rumors travel fast,” he replied.

Clara knew Mackenzie wasn’t feeling good about her last date with Bill, but she couldn’t speak to their current status. She glanced at Brody, considering what she knew about him. He was a quiet home body; he was kind to children, just didn’t have any of his own, he was well respected on the island, and hardworking. Why hadn’t Brody and Mackenzie considered each other before now? she thought.

“Brody, there’s a difference between a rumor and a fact. The truth is, you like her… don’t you?” she asked.

“I may have noticed her a time or two.”

“And you’ve never said anything to her?” Clara asked.

“In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m more of a quiet, low-key kind of guy. Striking up conversation with women isn’t exactly my forte.”

She nodded, seeing how that could be the case. At least it was the case for her when she first moved to Solomons.

“Look, if you think it’s a bad idea, I trust your judgement. I just thought if she’d give lumber jack a chance, maybe an old mechanic like myself might have a shot,” he said, slowly backing away.

“I’ll let you get back to your paperwork. I can stop by later for those approval sheets.” He continued.

Clara was tempted to take him up on his offer, given how distracted she was after overhearing Mike talking to Mae. But Brody was a nice guy and if Mackenzie would be interested, the least she could do was investigate.

“Brody, wait. Let me see what I can find out. And for the record, you need to stop selling yourself short. You’re a great catch… if not for Mackenzie, then someone else. You just have to get out there and let your personality shine, that’s all.”

“Yeah, that’s what they say. Only problem is I’m the textbook definition of an introvert.” He tugged his baseball cap down further, covering his eyebrows. “Either way, thanks for your help,” he said, proceeding to leave before turning around one last time.

“If you wouldn’t mind, can we-”

“Keep this between us?” she asked.

“Exactly.”

“Sure, no problem.”

“Thanks, I’ll see you later,” he replied.

Once Brody exited to the back, a customer entered, approaching the front desk. Clara noticed Mae grabbing coffee and Mike walking around in the back, acting as if everything was normal.

“Good morning, welcome to Lighthouse Tours. How may I help you?” she asked.

“Hi, my husband and I want to plan a tour for my in-laws who will visit in a couple of weeks. I was wondering if you had a brochure or information I could take home and share?” she asked.

“Absolutely. I’d strongly encourage you consider our tour of Annapolis. Everyone raves about it, and I can personally say the views are to die for.” Clara explained.

“Really? Well, I’m sold. My in-laws love sailing, so I know they’ll be happy. How about I book the tour now, and if my husband wants to make any changes we can call back if needed?”

“Perfect. Let me pull up the schedule on the computer.”

The phone rang amid scheduling the tour. It was Agnes, apologetically, asking for a couple of minutes of Clara’s time.

“Agnes, hold on a moment. I’m wrapping things up with a customer,” she said, placing her on hold.

“Okay, you’re all set. Here’s your receipt and confirmation of your date and time. Plan to arrive early. Our tours usually depart on schedule.”

“Thank you.”

“Mm hmm, take care.” Clara watched as the customer left before reconnecting to Agnes on line one.

“Are you still there?”

“Yes, I’m here.”

“What are you doing, calling me at work? This better be an emergency, Agnes.”

“It is… somewhat. I was wondering if on the way in you could stop by the grocery store and pick up some crackers and ginger ale?”

“What’s wrong?” Clara asked.

“I’m feeling a little under the weather, but it’s nothing I can’t get past. If I could have those items for later on that would be very helpful.”

“Sure, crackers… ginger ale… anything else?” she asked.

“No, that should do it. Thanks, Clara.”

“All right. Feel better.”

She hung up to the sight of Brody and Mike wheeling out a couple of hand trucks stacked with boxes.

“Brody, I’ll have your form ready for you in two minutes if you want to come grab it before you leave.”

“Sure, I’ll be right back,” he said.

Mike stopped at her desk, greeting her with a quick peck on the cheek.

“It’s nice to see you back in the swing of things. Is everything okay with you and your sister?” he asked.

“I’m not sure what’s going on with my sister and me, but for now everything is at peace, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“Hey, peaceful is better than being at war, right?” he asked.

“I suppose.”

“Listen, I’m loading up a few of these boxes to take to the other office. I plan on spending the rest of the day there sorting out a few odds and ends. I wanted to give you all the time you needed with your sister, but let me know when you’re free to talk. We were sort of in the middle of something before she arrived,” he said.

“Yeah, sure. We do need to catch up at some point. How about later this evening to at least say goodnight, and maybe sketch out a few plans?”

“Sure,” he replied.

Again, he gave her a quick peck, this time on the lips, leaving the scent of fresh mint lingering behind. She watched him roll his hand truck out the door, feeling sorry for the missed time, the interrupted plans, and wishing she could be alone with him once more.

* * *

“Ms. Mae, we need to talk,” Clara said, abruptly interrupting her second round of coffee.

“Well, good morning to you, too, sweetheart. I have ten minutes before I have to get ready to crank up the boat. What’s on your mind?” she asked.

“I overheard part of your conversation with Mike this morning, and I desperately need to know everything Mike shared with you.”

Mae carefully placed her mug down on the table.

“No, ma’am. You will not get me caught in the middle of this. Anything you want to know has to come from the source himself.”

She continued taking a couple of sips before chucking the rest down the sink, feeling somewhat caught off guard.

“After all I’ve done to help you and Jonathan when you were at your worst?” Clara asked.

“That’s not fair. Nobody asked you for your help. You offered. This is different. Mike confided in me, and I’m not sure how much you heard, but it does no good to go snooping around. Someone is always bound to get hurt while relying upon partial information.” Mae argued.

“That’s why I’m coming to you. I overheard him say he wants to know more about my life in New York. The least you could do is fill me in on the rest.”

“No… no… and more no. Maybe next time you’ll think twice before you withhold information from me,” Mae said.

“When did I ever withhold information from you?” Clara asked, realizing as soon as the words slipped out of her mouth, Mae was upset that she wasn’t included in the conversation with Mackenzie at the café.

“How soon we forget…” Mae replied.

Mae ran into the bathroom like a two-year-old and slammed the door behind her.

“Ms. Mae, seriously?” Clara tried to plea with her on the other side of the door.

“I’d appreciate a little privacy so I can use the restroom in peace, please.”

Clara distanced herself, but she didn’t go far. As soon as Mae reemerged, she picked up where she left off.

“Ms. Mae, please. It’s important to me.”

Mae returned to the front, where they could watch for customers.

“Have a seat… relax your nerves for a moment.” She directed Clara toward her chair. Once she confirmed the coast was clear, she began speaking.

“I will not repeat what he said verbatim. I’ll leave the details up to Mike. However, what I can tell you is he’s pretty serious about you. He loves you and wants to be as close as he can to you. I think it concerns him when you’re going through something and you don’t let him in. You know Mike… he wants to be a part of your world, and he can’t do that if you won’t communicate with him.”

Clara released a sigh.

“My suggestion is whatever you’re going through, open up and share it with him.” Then, she leaned in closer, giving Clara a directive more so than advice.

“If you love that man, and you want him to be around for the long haul, then you’re going to have to get rid of that attitude of yours that believes you can solve all your problems on your own. Open up, Clara. Regardless of how good or bad it is, Mike can handle it.”

Clara nodded.

“You’re right. I’m just so ashamed of opening up and letting him see all of who I really am. Please, take that the right way… I’m referring to my past more than anything else. A few months back when Keith showed up, I felt so exposed. I didn’t ask him to come here, yet everyone in town got a first-hand experience of the dark man from my past. A man that I once referred to as my husband. Now, my sister is here… and man, did she show up with a duffle bag full of drama. I feel like all of it is such a negative reflection on me. What a way to get to know Clara Covington. I feel so embarrassed.” She admitted.

“Honey, that’s a very tainted point of view. The way I see it… you got rid of the ex and as for family… you can’t help who you’re related to. Anybody who cares about you will see through that and look at your heart. That’s what matters most.”

“I guess you’re right.”

“I know I am. Now, pat your eyes dry and make plans to spend a little time with Mike. Take the day off, head to the beach, plan an evening out… do something. That way the two of you can talk and have some much-needed alone time. As for me, if I don’t get my fanny out back, I’m going to be late receiving my customers for my next tour. Next time I see you, I’d like to hear an update.” Mae demanded. She was always willing to offer support and a good kick in the pants when needed.

“Yes, ma’am. I’m going to get back to work as well. This office can’t run itself,” Clara said, patting her eyes and returning to her computer. Before working on her to do list for the morning, she sent a message to Mike that read you haven’t been gone long and I already miss you. Maybe we could talk tonight in person? Dinner for two on the beach? Love you.”

* * *

With a full day of work behind her, Clara laid the ginger ale and crackers down on the counter, listening for movement around the house from Agnes. She glanced over at the sink, filled with dirty dishes, and noticed an assortment of seasonings displayed on the counter and out of place.

“Agnes?”

“I’m downstairs,” she yelled faintly from the basement.

Yeah, well, you need to be upstairs cleaning up after yourself, she thought to herself.

She threw her hair up in a bun and went down to check on her.

“The kitchen looks like an absolute disaster area. I hope that means you’re better,” Clara said.

Agnes laid stretched out over the couch, staring at the evening news.

“Don’t lift a fork. I’ll get to it as soon as I can find the strength. I don’t know what’s gotten into me today. I’m feeling a little off today,” she said.

“Well, here’s your crackers and ginger ale. Whatever you have I sure don’t want it. I’m ordering take out tonight for Mike and me. I’ll order something for you as well if you’d like.”

“Thanks, but don’t worry about me. I’ll stay out of sight so you two can enjoy a peaceful evening,” she said.

“Okay. Well, holler for me… no, better yet, call my cell if you need me.”

“Yeah… about that. They cut my cell service off today. I tried making a call after we spoke, and it wouldn’t go through. I guess my pre-paid account needs to be replenished,” Agnes said.

Clara stopped talking for a moment, closed her eyes, and silently exhaled.

“You can use the landline if you need to make a call. We’ll figure out the rest later on. We’ll be down by the beach if you need anything.”

She left the basement with mixed feelings of disappointment, and downright aggravation that her sister had now become her dependent. Everything continuously flowed through her mind. But tonight, she was determined to focus on herself and pulling it together for Mike.

* * *

As Clara sat next to Mike, in the sand, she considered how to tell him about what was going on. After a meal and nearly an hour passed, she figured the best thing to do was to just come out with it.

“I’m sure you’ve been wondering what’s going on, Mike. I’ve been mortified to go into the details, but, none of this is my fault, so I’m just going to share. My sister is here because she and Keith broke up and she has nowhere to go,” she said.

“Keith? As in your ex? The guy I met a while back?”

“Yes,” she said, turning away and looking toward the water.

“What the heck? Wow, that’s a lot to digest. Did she explain how this all came about? And, how are you doing with all this? How are you able to cope with her being under the same roof?” he asked.

“It beats me. It’s the classic we ran into each other and hit it off kind of story. She says they were desperate… lonely… and from the sound of things, broke. So, basically, they needed each other. That is… until he decided he had enough of her and found a new woman. She showed up at my door with a bruise on her face, Mike. What was I supposed to do?”

“That’s a tough situation,” he said.

“It sure is. I can hear my mother’s voice in the back of my mind, reminding me we share the same blood. Look out for your sister, she would say.”

“Even after she didn’t talk to you for several years and dated your ex? I have to say, that’s loyalty. I don’t know that I could do it,” he replied.

“Thanks,” Clara said in a short tone, grabbing a soda out of the cooler.

“Clara, you know what I mean. I’m frustrated for you, that’s all. You’ve been through enough lately.”

She looked at him and relaxed, knowing ultimately that he cared.

“It’s like I inherited an added liability, yet she’s my sister. I have to figure something out. In the meantime, I just wanted to let you know that I’m trying to be as transparent as possible. It’s difficult putting my life on display like this. I left my sister and all the bad portions of my life behind a long time ago, but it’s all coming back to haunt me, right here on Solomons Island. Everything is unfolding right before my very eyes,” she said.

“Clara, I think you’re being a little tough on yourself. Besides, how can we ever get married and live as one if you don’t share these kinds of things with me?”

She continued gazing out into the water.

“I’m working on it. Try to put yourself in my shoes for just a minute, Mike. Your life is so squeaky clean. You’d be married today if it wasn’t for your fiancé’s accident, and you have amazing parents.”

“Yeah, amazing parents who just moved to Ft. Lauderdale, and I haven’t even been down there to visit yet. You haven’t even met them yet… why? Because I’m too busy with my head buried in the sand trying to keep my new business venture up and running. I’m always too busy trying to keep the business afloat… do you think I’m proud to share that side of me?” he asked.

“Okay, so that’s an easy fix. We can make plans to go see your parents. Book a flight… problem solved. My life is a tad bit more complicated.”

“This is not your everyday life. Taking her in is a temporary setback. Your life is far better off than your sister’s will ever be. All I wanted you to know tonight is that I’m here for you… I’m ready to focus on so much more than just business. I see great things in store for our future.”

“So do I,” she said.

“I won’t lie. This week has shown me there’s so much more I need to get to know about you. I want to go to New York and see where you grew up and learn every single little thing about your past. And, I want you to come to Florida and meet my parents, look through albums, and hear stories of what I was like as a kid. But, ultimately… I have a vision for us, Clara. I can see us together for the long haul. It’s just a matter of when you’ll be free to focus on that vision with me.”

“I am free,” she whispered.

“Emotionally free, Clara. Take the necessary time to sort things out with your sister first,” he said, rubbing her back.

He repositioned himself to sit behind her and massaged her shoulders.

“It’s obvious this thing has been weighing you down.”

“Mike.”

“Yes?”

“Tonight, I want to forget about everything, except for you and me. If only for a little while, let’s just lie together under the stars.”

“But, what about Agnes?”

“I’ll go check on her in a little while. Please. Hold me, Mike.”

He laid back on their blanket, opening his arms to make room for her next to him. A huge smile spread across his face as he pointed up toward a shooting star.

“Look, babe. Make a wish,” he said.

Clara squeezed her eyes tight and then opened them, kissing him on the cheek.

“Thank you. Did I mention how beautiful you look tonight?” he asked.

“No.”

“Well, you do. You look radiant as always.” He added.

She brushed her hair off her shoulder.

“Why, thank you, handsome.”

* * *

Clara returned from the beach to the kitchen to grab a bottle of wine and headed downstairs to briefly check on Agnes. She walked softly, just in case she’d fallen asleep, hoping not to disturb her.

When she reached the bottom of the stairwell to the basement, she paused, realizing Agnes was on the house phone. She could overhear her conversation.

“Don’t you think it’s a little too late to be concerned with where I am or who I’m with? I’m so angry with you, I don’t know what to do with myself, Keith,” she said.

Clara continued listening.

“The only reason I’m calling you is because I can’t stop throwing up, and I haven’t had my menstrual cycle in over a month. If you thought you had problems before, then you better get ready to face the music if I turn out to be pregnant,” Agnes said, speaking in a low and angry tone.

Clara dropped the wine in her hand, causing glass to shatter everywhere. She immediately dissolved any thoughts of returning to the beach for a romantic evening with Mike.

CHAPTER 6

Clara sped up route four, having flashbacks to the moment she grabbed her wallet and her keys, barely yelling something out to Mike, letting him know she had to leave. With the wind in her hair and the sound of her engine purring, she didn’t know where she was going, but she knew she needed an evening drive.

“Oh, come on… not now,” she said, banging the steering wheel, noticing the gas gauge was touching on empty.

“Of all the days to forget to fill up the tank. What else could go wrong tonight?”

She pulled into the parking lot of a hardware store where the lights were still on, giving her a small ounce of hope that the place could possibly be open.

She shifted the gear in park, noticing the needle resting comfortably on E, and the red-light indicator was steady.

“Great. What was I thinking? Single woman runs out of gas after nine p.m. in an empty parking lot without a cell phone. Real smart, Clara, real smart,” she said.

She ran to the front door, noticing an older couple and a young teenager arranging items on a shelf.

“Hello,” Clara called out, peering through the door, hoping not to startle them.

“Hello there. I’m sorry, we’re closed for the evening. I guess one of us forgot to lock the door,” the older lady said as she hobbled toward to the front. She was relying on her good foot for the most part.

“Fran, what did I tell you about applying too much pressure on your foot? I can handle the door. You sit down and rest.” The older gentleman complained.

“Oh, I’m fine. I can’t sit down all day, Jeffrey.” She hobbled a little closer.

“We normally close around six. But, tonight we’re getting caught up on a few things. What’s a pretty lady like yourself doing out here alone… are you lost?”

“No, I’m not lost. I ran out of gas and, unfortunately, I don’t have a cell phone to call for help. I’m Clara, by the way,” she said, extending her hand.

“Well, Miss Clara, you picked the wrong time of day to run out of gas. It’s so quiet and desolate here in these neck of the woods after a certain hour. You’re lucky we stayed later than usual. How far are you away from home?” she asked.

“About forty minutes, give or take. It could’ve been worse, I guess. I could’ve ended up next to a farm or corn field out here somewhere. It seems like as soon as you leave the island it’s nothing but farm country for several miles,” Clara said.

“Yes, my point exactly. You’re one lucky lady. I suppose you’ll want to use the telephone to call one of your family members to come pick you up?” Fran asked.

Clara wasn’t certain who she should call, given that she ran out frantically, leaving Mike stranded and Agnes stunned.

“Yeah,” she responded.

“What’s the matter, honey? Don’t you have anyone to call?”

“Sure. I do, thank you,” she said, accepting the phone to dial Mike’s number.

The phone rang several times before he picked up.

“Hello.”

“Mike…”

“Thank God. Clara, where are you? You ran out of here so fast I didn’t have a chance to ask where you were going,” he said.

“I know. I needed to clear my head.”

She noticed Fran standing nearby, taking in every word. Her husband also made his way to the front counter, listening in.

“I hate to do this…but I ran out of gas, and I need a ride back home. Kind of ironic… I guess that’s what I get for running off and not paying attention to what I was doing,” she said.

“It’s not a problem, and you don’t have to explain yourself, I completely understand. Your sister told me what happened. It was too much to take in. I get it,” he said.

Nobody really gets it until you’ve walked a mile in my shoes, Clara thought to herself.

“I’m in Huntingtown at the hardware store right off route four.”

“Okay, do you feel safe?” he asked.

“Completely. The owners of the store were kind enough to let me come in and use their phone.”

“That’s good. It’s raining here in Solomons, but I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“Thank you, Mike,” she said, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

“Hey, Clara.”

In the background, she could hear him slamming the door and cranking up the engine of his jeep.

“Yes.”

“Never mind. I’m going to stop briefly at a gas station and fill my gas can up with enough to get you up and running again. We’ll talk more when we see each other.”

“Okay, see you soon.”

She hung up, facing a party of three who appeared to be really curious about her.

“Hi, I’m Clara,” she said to the gentleman and the teenager who had joined Fran up front.

“Clara, I’m Jeffrey, and this is our granddaughter, Amelia. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Jeffrey…Amelia… Fran. Easy names to remember. It’s nice to meet you as well. I feel terrible for interrupting your work. I can wait outside in the car. My ride won’t be here for a little while,” she said.

“We won’t hear of it. Pull up a chair and make yourself comfortable. Business was slow today, so it’s nice to have someone to talk to outside of ourselves. Isn’t that right, Jeffrey?” Fran said.

“Absolutely. Can we offer you something to drink?” he asked.

“Oh, no. I’m fine thank you. The last thing I want to do is be a bother. If I can be of help to you in any way, please let me know. I’ve never worked in a hardware store, but I’m quick on my feet and I’m a quick study. So, whatever you need just say the word.”

“I won’t hear of it. You’re here as our guest, so go on and make yourself comfortable.”

Clara looked around and pulled up a wooden stool. Amelia returned to her responsibilities in aisle two, and Fran remained with her, leaving Jeffrey to fiddle around up front.

“What brings you to Huntingtown at this time of night?” Fran asked.

“I was actually heading north. Just out for an evening drive, really.”

“Nowadays, you never can be too safe. Having a cell phone with you is essential. You could’ve been stranded, having to hitchhike into town. And, honey, trust me, hitchhiking is about one of the worst things an attractive woman like yourself should ever be doing. There’s so many crazies out there. Don’t you ever watch those night specials that talk about actual crimes happening across the country? I can tell you stories for days about people who went missing then turned up dead or buried in-”

“Fran, is that necessary? You’re going to scare the poor woman half to death, for goodness’ sake. Even you can’t watch those shows without checking the windows and making sure the door is locked.” Jeffrey laughed.

“Tell me about it. I’m actually surprised I didn’t check the front door tonight before we started working on the inventory. I was pre-occupied I suppose.”

Fran glanced at Clara’s hand, noticing she wasn’t wearing a ring.

“Do you have a boyfriend or brother coming to bail you out?” She smiled.

“Yes, my boyfriend is coming. He’s used to zipping up and down route four all the time for work. He knows his way around,” Clara said.

“Oh, what does he do?”

It was obvious to Clara that Fran was curious by nature, maybe even a tad bit nosey. But, since they were kind enough to take her in on such a dark night, she figured the least she could do was entertain a few questions.

“He owns Lighthouse Tours… not sure if you’ve heard of it, but they have two locations. One in Solomons and the other up in North Beach. It’s nothing for him to drive here. He does it multiple times a week.”

“That’s nice.” She leaned in.

“He must do pretty well for himself if he owns two locations.”

Clara smiled to be polite.

“Jeffrey and I have owned this hardware store for what… fifteen years now… isn’t that right, sweetheart?”

“Fifteen years and counting,” he said.

“Seems like it was just yesterday that we opened up for business. Back then we were crazy enough to invest with my siblings. It was the most chaotic time of our lives. Remember that, Jeffrey? It almost caused us to get a divorce, didn’t it, Jeffrey?” She chuckled.

“It sure did. Your brothers were as crazy as they come back then. Especially the oldest one. Thankfully, we survived without having to go out of business. But, I told Fran if she ever comes up with an idea like that again, I would be adios amigos. Needless to say, my wife came to her senses, and fifteen years later we’re still happily married, and in business here at the store,” he said.

Fran stood beside Jeffrey, patting him on the back.

“He’s telling the truth. You know how the saying goes. You can choose your friends, but you can’t choose your family.” She continued to smile.

Clara found it to be ironic that they would touch on the subject of family. Especially on the heels of everything that was happening in her life.

“So, did you resolve things with your brothers? I’m not sure about the details, but disagreeing over business matters can be rather tough, I would imagine,” Clara said.

“That’s an understatement. We couldn’t seem to get on the same page regarding finances, so that made it even worse. You know how it is when opinions and egos get involved. We thought it would be best to buy them out and salvage the family ties. Don’t get me wrong, I was ready to kick them to the curb, but I’d never forgive myself if Fran had to sever ties with her own flesh and blood. It wasn’t worth it. Thankfully, we worked everything out… and now, as they say, everything else is history.” Jeffrey explained.

Fran wore more of a serious expression on her face.

“Don’t mind us. If you sit here long enough, we can tell you stories for days. Enough about me and my siblings. What about you? Do you have a lot of family here in Maryland?” she asked.

“No, I don’t. I have a sister who’s in town visiting, but we’re from New York. I moved here several years ago. I love living by the water and don’t see myself leaving anytime soon.”

“Well, that’s nice,” Fran replied.

“It’s funny you should mention not getting along with your sibling. My sister and I have struggled with being on the same page for most of our lives,” Clara said, looking downward.

“Honey, welcome to the club. I’ve never seen three people born from the same woman, with such vastly distinct personalities. I mean so different until it used to make me wonder if some of us were adopted.” She laughed.

“I’m teasing, of course. Family is all you have. So, we’ll continue to do as we’ve always done… learn to forgive, try to forget, and move on with life.” Fran continued.

“But, what if you can’t forgive anymore? What if you’ve simply reached the end of your rope?”

Fran came from behind the counter.

“Something tells me you’re currently going through something,” Fran said.

“Yes, except the only difference is it appears to be a lifelong thing for me. Not just an incident here and there. My sister and I have always been at odds.” Clara shrugged her shoulders.

“You and your husband have been so gracious to let me hang out here until my ride shows up. The last thing you need is a stranger unloading all of her problems on you.” She continued.

Fran hobbled a few feet away, reaching for another stool and made herself comfortable.

“I’m a big believer in the idea that things happen for a reason. It’s no coincidence that your gas ran out here. It could’ve happened anywhere… but perhaps I have something in my arsenal of tools that I can impart to help you with your situation. So, unload if you want to. Tell me what’s on your mind. Maybe I can help,” she said, folding her arms, ready to listen.

“Eh, there’s so much I wouldn’t know where to begin,” Clara responded, wondering how far she should go with a stranger.

“Honey, I have two siblings that almost caused us to lose this business. One who still causes trouble every year when he shows up for family holidays, and the other who’s finances are so out of sorts he’s practically become a child of mine. Would you like for me to go on?” She smiled.

Clara relaxed a bit.

“No, it’s okay. It’s obvious you understand where I’m coming from. Of course, the details may differ a bit, but I guess we all have challenges, don’t we?” she said.

“Exactly.”

“Well, as I mentioned, in my situation, my sister and I grew up at odds. She was always the ungrateful and self-centered one, always looking to get over. Have you ever met somebody who depletes and drains the life out of you by the choices they make?” she asked.

“Certainly. We all have I would imagine.”

“Yeah, well, that’s my sister. Except I thought I freed myself from that over ten years ago when I left New York. Now, she’s back… and the only reason is because she’s in trouble and desperately needs help. You mentioned having a dependent, and I know exactly what that’s like. The worst part is I finally have a life now. I spent several years focusing on work, and I’ve finally come out of my shell and met an amazing man. But, just when life was going really good, she shows up,” Clara said, sounding weaker the more she spoke.

“Sweetheart, listen to me. You’re probably not going to want to hear this, but the worst thing you could ever do is run from your problems. You’ve got to embrace this head on. Confront things with your sister, set your expectations, and always believe there’s room for healing.”

“I’m not running,” Clara responded.

Fran tilted her head downward, being intentional about looking Clara in the eye.

“I don’t know you that well, but in this brief conversation, you’ve shared enough details to let me know you’re running. What do you call leaving your home state of New York? Or better yet, getting in your car tonight and fleeing whatever transpired back home?”

Clara adjusted herself upright, sitting at full attention. Fran’s words of wisdom stung and left her feeling exposed.

“Even if that’s the case, she pushed it way too far this time. There’s no turning back. Eh eh… no way. At this point I’m starting to think I’m better off when I stay disconnected from everyone… that way my life can be free of disappointment, embarrassment, and the shame that comes along with having to share this with others. It’s too much.” She confessed.

Fran tapped her pointer finger on the counter, not holding back an ounce of passion.

“I don’t know what she did or didn’t do, but none of it is worth losing close relationships over. Those who truly love you will understand. You have to trust and believe it’s true,” she said.

Jeffrey returned from his work, pointing toward the front door.

“Ladies, I hate to interrupt your conversation, but it appears as though a vehicle has pulled up in the parking lot. I thought it might be your ride,” he said.

Shortly after, a car door slammed, the door opened, and Mike stepped in waving at Clara. Fran took one last opportunity to conclude their conversation.

“Try not to close yourself off to others when things get tough. I’m older than you and already had to learn these lessons the hard way. The only one who will truly suffer in the end is you.”

Mike walked up to Clara, giving her a kiss and placing her cell phone in her hands.

“I made it here as quickly as I could. Are you okay?” he asked.

“I’m fine. Fran and Jeffrey have been gracious hosts. I don’t know what I would’ve done without them.”

“It was our pleasure to have you. This was a pleasant end to the workday. I’m just sorry we couldn’t talk longer,” Fran said.

She then turned to address Mike.

“Be sure to keep a close eye on her. She’s quite the gem,” she said, smiling.

“I certainly will, ma’am,” Mike responded, extending his hand.

“Please, call me Fran.”

“All right, Fran.”

Clara shared one last heartfelt word of gratitude and invited them down to Solomons sometime.

“If you 're ever in the area, we’d love to have you down for a tour,” she said, and Mike concurred.

“That’s a great idea. Please, as my way of saying thank you, it’s on the house. Come anytime.” He offered.

Jeffrey and Fran thanked them and waited by the front door until Clara’s car was up and running.

* * *

Her cell phone rang as she followed Mike down route four. The screen flashed Mike’s name. She knew in the pit of her stomach he would have questions, and she would have some explaining to do.

“Hi,” she answered.

“How are you doing back there?”

“I’m fine. I didn’t realize it was going to downpour like this tonight. It’s awful out here.”

“I know. To think you would’ve been on the road in this weather by yourself even if you didn’t run out of gas is pretty scary,” he said.

“I know. It was stupid of me to take off like that. I should’ve at least slowed down for a second to grab my phone.”

“No, Clara. A better solution may have been to run out and talk with me. Or if you didn’t want to talk, at least sit with me, so I would know that you’re okay. You don’t deserve your sister showing up in your life and dropping all this on your plate, I get it. But, the people in your life who love and care about you don’t deserve to be worried sick about you all the time. Honestly, I don’t get why your only response is to run. You have more of a say so in this than you think,” he said, trying to plea on her behalf.

“Mike, that’s well said, coming from an outsider looking in. But, it’s not as easy as you’re making it sound,” she replied.

There was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of heavy rain and windshield wipers on both ends of the line.

“So, I’m an outsider now?” he asked.

“Mike, you know what I mean. I’m going through a lot right now, and I don’t have the patience for your overly sensitive feelings about every little thing.” She retorted.

“Mmm, I see. Well, on that note, you know best. Me and my sensitive feelings will stay out of it.”

Clara’s eyes burned with aggravation, mixed with regret for not choosing her words more carefully. She refrained from saying another word, creating an awkward ending to their conversation and car ride home.

CHAPTER 7

Mackenzie closed the cash register in time to look up and see Brody walking in. He removed his baseball cap, nodding his head to greet a customer before looking her way.

“Brody, is that you?” she asked.

His face lit up with a smile.

“Yep, it’s me… in the flesh. Figured I’d come over and try something from your menu before I start working on the boats this afternoon,” he replied.

“I can’t remember the last time I’ve seen you in here. I always thought you were more of a bring your lunch from home kind of guy. I think you used to tell me it was your way of saving money for a rainy day, isn’t that right?” she asked, grabbing a menu and leading him to a window seat.

The afternoon bridge club gathered in the center of the café, reshuffling their cards, and taking restroom breaks before the next round.

Brody took a seat at a booth.

“Technically, that’s true. I try to be wise with my funds, however I’ve been told more than once that I need to learn to get out more. So, I figured I’d start by coming over here and treating myself to a nice lunch,” he said, clearing his throat and adjusting his clothing.

“Okay. Sounds good to me. You look nice, by the way. You certainly don’t present yourself like a man who works with dirty motors and parts all day.”

“Thank you.” He smiled at her, probably a minute longer than he should’ve, but he found her to be attractive and couldn’t help but stare.

“Today for our specials we have a delicious corn chowder soup, red snapper, or a hot brisket sandwich if you’re interested.”

“It all sounds delicious. Now I see why the others like to come over here so much,” he said, skimming over the menu.

“We definitely should have something to satisfy your palate. I’ll tell you what. Take a few minutes to glance over the menu and I’ll be right back to take your order. Can I grab something to drink for you?” she asked.

“A glass of water will do.”

Again, he looked her in the eyes and smiled, this time quickly returning to the menu as not to look like a weirdo.

Mackenzie passed by the bridge club table, checking to see if anyone needed refills on their drinks.

“Ms. Violet, is your tea still nice and hot? I can bring some more hot water if you’d like?”

“I’m good. Thank you, Mackenzie. It’s time for me to kick some serious butt in this next round. If anybody tries to stop my winning streak, they’re going down,” she said, pumping her fists in the air.

“Oh, dear. All right, I’ll leave you to it.” Mackenzie laughed.

“By the way, I’d like you to meet the newest member of the club. Darla, this is Mackenzie… she’s the head boss in charge… tip her well and she’ll take good care of you. Isn’t that right, Mackenzie?”

“Ms. Violet, I’d like to believe you get stellar service from me whether a tip is included or not.” She smiled.

“Hey, I’m just trying to look out for you, that’s all,” Ms. Violet said.

“Mackenzie, it’s nice to finally meet you. I’m new to the area, but I’ve already been hearing rave reviews about the café. Trust me, I don’t like to cook much, so don’t be surprised if you see me in here every day.”

“Well, we’re happy to serve you, Ms. Darla.”

“Please, call me Darla. Ms. Darla makes me sound old. In my mind I’m not a day over forty.” She chuckled.

Ms. Violet found her comment to be humorous.

“You ought to stop telling yourself those lies,” she said, glancing over her cards.

It was all Mackenzie could do to keep a straight face in front of these women.

“I’m teasing. You look dashing, honey. Why don’t you go ahead and try a slice of that hot apple pie you ordered before it cools down? I want to whisper something to Mackenzie right quick,” she said, motioning for Mackenzie to come closer.

“Is everything okay?” Mackenzie asked, lowering her voice.

“Oh, yes. Everything is fine. But, I noticed that fella over there… the one you seated by the window. He’s been staring at you from the moment he walked in to the moment you walked over here. I think has a little crush on you.” Violet winked.

“Oh no, Ms. Violet. He’s one of the guys from Lighthouse Tours across the street. There’s nothing there.” She chuckled, dismissing the idea immediately.

“Listen. I might be seventy-seven, but I still have twenty-twenty vision. What I just saw was a man admiring you from afar. You don’t have to pay attention to me if you don’t want to, but last I heard, you are single and on the market. I wouldn’t be so dismissive if I were you,” Violet said, bluntly, no different than a grandmother without a filter.

“Ms. Violet!” Mackenzie smiled.

“Don’t Ms. Violet me. I call it like I see it. Now, let me get back to my bridge game so I can show these folks how the game is supposed to be played.”

Mackenzie walked away, shaking her head and still somewhat laughing at the ridiculous idea. Behind the counter, she grabbed a cup, filled it with ice, and continued mumbling about Ms. Violet.

“What are you over here talking to yourself about? Did somebody ruffle your feathers?” Josh asked.

“Not hardly. Just receiving my daily dose of entertainment from the bridge club, that’s all.”

“That explains everything. You never know what they’re capable of saying or doing from one day to the next,” he replied, while mopping the floor.

“Exactly.”

Mackenzie looked over at Brody, who appeared to still be mulling over the menu.

“Hey, Josh.”

“Hmm?”

“By any chance, has Bill been by the café on my days off? I was wondering if you met his new lady yet?”

“Sorry, kiddo. You know I would tell you if I knew anything, but it’s almost as if Bill disappeared into thin air. I haven’t even seen him around town. It’s pretty strange if you ask me.”

“Hmm, interesting. Oh, well. Let me bring Brody his water and see what he wants to eat. I’ll be right back. Oh, and Josh, keep that between the two of us, okay?” she yelled over her shoulder.

“Secret is safe with me.” He continued to mop.

Mackenzie wanted to forget Bill existed but couldn’t help but wonder how she would react the next time he showed up at the café, particularly with another woman on his arm. In some ways, she felt kind of dumb, assuming he would ever return. Maybe he was too embarrassed to step foot in the café, she thought.

“Okay, what will it be? Would you like one of our specials or something from the menu?”

Brody closed the menu and laid it down.

“I’ll give the chowder a try for now.”

“That’s it? Are you going to make it through the rest of the day on a bowl of corn chowder?” she asked.

“I’ll tell you what… throw in a roll to go with it. Maybe even a date for two this weekend, and I think I’ll be just fine.”

Mackenzie wrote down the corn chowder on her notepad, but froze after mistakenly writing the word date. She scratched the word out and looked up at him.

“What was that again?” she asked.

Brody’s face turned bright red. Instant regret settled in the pit of his stomach. He knew he should’ve waited to hear from Clara, rather than make such a bold move.

“You mean the part about the date? Yeah, that was my ridiculous way of trying to ask you out. Look, I’m sorry. I’m not good at this sort of thing. It’s just… I heard you weren’t seeing anybody, and I’ve always thought you were beautiful with a real friendly personality, so I figured I’d gather up the courage to come in here and ask you out. Stupid move on my part, I know. It will never happen again,” he said, looking off in another direction in total shame and embarrassment.

Mackenzie noticed his side profile, his fresh haircut, and how neatly put together he was. She assumed he made the extra effort for her but wasn’t sure.

“I’m sorry, Brody.”

“No… no… it’s okay. It’s probably best I take the chowder to go. I can’t sit here and eat after making such a fool of myself. It will probably be another six months before I can walk in here without feeling like a complete idiot,” he said, laughing it off.

“I mean… I’m sorry. I misunderstood what you were saying at first. My answer is yes,” she said, figuring maybe this would be a nice distraction.

He slowly raised his head to make sure he was following correctly.

“Wait… what?”

“Yes. I’ll go on a date with you. A date for two this weekend sounds nice. I could stand to get out more, myself,” she said.

A huge smile appeared on his face. He passed the menu along, placing it in her hands, trying not to reveal too much enthusiasm.

“Why, thank you. I believe you just made me the happiest man on Solomons Island,” he said, with both of them letting out a little laughter.

“Can I pick you up at your place on Saturday around four?” he asked, slightly exposing his dimples.

“I have to secure a sitter for my daughter, but that shouldn’t be a problem. Four should work fine. Let me head to the back and grab your chowder. I’ll be right back,” she said, walking away, biting her lower lip to contain herself.

“Hey, Mack,” he called out.

She turned around.

“Do you enjoy hanging out by the water?” he asked.

“Are you kidding me? We live on Solomons Island. Who doesn’t like hanging out by the water? I’ll write my address down on a napkin when I get back.” She smiled and continued heading toward the kitchen, intentionally winking at Ms. Violet.

* * *

Jonathan sat next to Mae on the front porch with a laptop in hand, showing her pictures of various boats to buy. He felt like a kid in a candy shop, bubbling over and excited about potentially purchasing his dream toy.

“Look at this one. It’s a forty-seven-footer with plenty of space for us to invite family and friends whenever we want to take a trip,” he said.

“Whoa, she’s nice looking but rather large, don’t you think?”

“Well, of course, we’d have to consider what marina we’d like to use. But, I’m certain they’ll have options for different size boat slips. It shouldn’t be an issue.”

“Jonathan, would you look at the price tag on that boat? You have to be kidding me. We don’t have that kind of money,” Mae said, frowning.

“Boats aren’t cheap, but don’t worry. I have a few extra dollars put away. How about this one, instead?”

Mae positioned herself to comfortably scroll through a few of the photos.

“I think this one looks more like my cup of tea,” she replied, pointing to a smaller version, approximately half the size of what Jonathan picked out.

He began relaxing his posture on the back of his chair.

“If we’re really looking at this as an opportunity to have a second home we can travel in, I think we ought to do it right the first time. Let’s purchase something we can comfortably enjoy,” Jonathan said.

“I can comfortably enjoy a trip on any of these options I just showed you. Isn’t there a way we can find a boat that won’t hurt the bank account? I know you have funds saved up, but this was supposed to be a joint venture. Something we can both contribute to and make our own.”

“Mae, I’m all for us making it our own. When you first presented the idea, you really leaned in heavy on me fulfilling my dreams. I’m not dreaming of a miniature sailboat that requires me to squeeze in like a can of sardines at night when I want to lie next to my wife.” He grumbled.

She passed him the laptop and reached for her water can instead.

“When I presented the idea, I also had no intentions of purchasing a boat the size of Taj Mahal. Let’s be reasonable here. We are two tour guides, living in a quaint little cottage who are both closer to retirement more than anything else. Just because we have the money saved up doesn’t mean it’s wise to spend it,” she said.

“What are you so afraid of?” Jonathan asked, but regretted the words as soon as they slipped out, knowing it would probably spark another one of their newlywed spats.

“I’m not afraid of anything. Jonathan Middleton… before this conversation gets way out of hand, I’m going to water my flowers. Perhaps it’s best for us to table this for now and set aside a day to see the boats in person.”

“Fine.”

“Fine.” She repeated and walked off to tend to her garden.

Jonathan shut down his computer and looked up to the sight of Meredith, the next-door neighbor, staring in his direction… more like eavesdropping if he was being honest. She was single, president of the HOA, ran regular meetings for the neighborhood, and had a reputation for being the town mayor, or the most inquisitive person in the neighborhood.

“How are you, Meredith?” He waved, wishing he was already inside.

“I’m fantastic, Jonathan. Couldn’t be better. How are you and Mae coming along?”

“We’re doing well. Trying to enjoy a little fresh air before it’s time to head in for the evening.”

“That’s nice. In the market for a boat, I see,” she said, eagerly waiting for him to share more information.

“Yep, something like it.”

“Sounds fun. We used to go sailing every now and again when I was growing up. I miss it. It’s part of the reason I moved out here to Solomons… not to sail, but to be near the water and all.” She smiled.

“Yes, the water is a big attraction.”

She gripped her hands around a warm beverage, took a sip, and continued probing.

“So, you’re thinking about living on a boat and traveling… would you consider selling your property?” she asked.

Mae reappeared in time to catch Meredith in the middle of her inquisitiveness.

“Well, there she is. Meredith, I haven’t seen you in a couple of days. I was wondering why you haven’t been at your post keeping up with what’s going on in the neighborhood,” Mae said, smirking at her.

Meredith hopped up and gathered her beverage and a few other items.

“Ha ha, Mae. I know what you’re trying to imply, but it’s okay. I was just about to go inside. I hope you two can settle your differences. Oh, and a small piece of advice before I go… you might consider closing your bedroom window this evening, so the rest of us don’t have to overhear one of your nightly escapades,” she said. She stuck her tongue out at Mae and slammed the front door behind her.

The two had sort of a funny love-hate relationship. Occasionally, they stopped the constant banter to unite on a common cause, but for the most part, this was their norm.

“You carry on like two old grumpy sisters, constantly taking jabs at one another,” Jonathan said.

Mae waved her hand dismissively.

“We’ve been neighbors for so long I don’t pay it any mind. I just get a kick out of letting her know how nosey I think she is, that’s all,” she said.

Jonathan shook his head and laughed. At least Meredith helped to break the tension between them.

“Come over here, Mae. Did you have a chance to cool down while you were watering your flowers? Your watering session was short-lived, I noticed,” he said.

She climbed the front steps and returned to her rocking chair.

“Yes, I’m fine. How about yourself?”

“Hey, I’m fine with whatever the eventual outcome is. What’s most important is that I have you to experience life’s adventures with. All the rest really isn’t that important in the grand scheme of things. I’m sorry I started getting so bent out of shape. It won’t happen again,” he responded.

“Are you sure about that? I highly doubt that’s the last time we’ll disagree about something.”

“You have a point there, but for now there’s at least one thing we can agree on,” he said.

“What’s that?”

“Leaving the window wide open tonight to annoy the heck out of Meredith.”

“I heard that!” Meredith yelled from the window off her front porch.

Jonathan and Mae glanced at each other and laughed so hard they could barely contain themselves.

CHAPTER 8

Clara threw a frisbee to Holly and then sank her toes into the sand, preparing for her morning quiet time. She didn’t have to be at work for a couple of hours and decided to start the day in her favorite place for morning meditation.

Her first thought was of Mike and how she hadn’t spoken to him since his departure, when she was interrupted.

“Clara, do you have a few minutes to talk?” Agnes asked.

“I didn’t hear you coming,” she said, straightening up, directing most of her attention to Holly.

“Yeah, I didn’t want to disturb you, but I figured since we didn’t talk last night…”

Agnes waited for an open invitation to continue.

“There’s not much to say, Agnes. I heard enough when I came down to check and make sure you were okay last night.”

“Right. About that… You deserve to know so much more than what you overheard.”

“Deserve?” Clara laughed.

“Interesting choice of words. I’m not sure about what I deserve, but I can tell you what I don’t deserve.”

Agnes joined her, creating a space to sit down.

“Okay, let it out. If this is what it takes to get us talking, let me have it,” she responded.

Clara threw the frisbee again, avoiding eye contact with Agnes.

“I don’t deserve you showing up unannounced after ten years, expecting me to help pick up the pieces of your broken life,” she said.

“Okay, I expected that one. What else do you have for me?”

Clara looked annoyed, causing Agnes to stop talking and just listen to what she had to say.

“I also don’t deserve you inadvertently bringing Keith back into my life again. I was in the clear, the divorce was settled, and I had moved on with my life. But, in a lot of ways, I’m not surprised. It’s no different than when we were young. You were never content with having your own and never satisfied unless you were causing someone else heartache,” Clara said.

“Ouch. That’s a bit below the belt. Is that really what you think of me?”

“Yes, it is. I would never say such a thing if it wasn’t true. Do you realize the last time we were together we were arguing over mom and dad’s benefits after their accident? That should’ve been a time of healing… a time for us to come together and be there for one another, but sadly, we couldn’t. Now, years later, I’m still trying to figure out why you never reached out to see how I was doing or to make amends. One would think after all this time we would’ve forgiven each other and moved on… but no… we can’t because now we’re consumed with Keith and your secret baby,” she said.

Clara was so disgusted she could feel her blood boiling. She was granted a rare opportunity to speak her mind, and she didn’t plan on holding anything back.

“I can hear the gossip now. Clara’s sister was dating her ex and now she’s having a baby with him. Oh boy, I’ll never be able to show my face around here after this gets out,” she said.

“Wow. I’m sorry I’m such an embarrassment to you.”

Clara squinted in total disbelief, then stood up and dusted herself off.

“Don’t do that. It’s not fair for you to turn this around on me. You do not realize what it’s like to be in my shoes. You showed up for selfish reasons, Agnes. You’re not here because you care. Meanwhile, I’m in love with the man of my dreams, but I guess I’m supposed to put all that on hold to cater to you. Well, I’m sorry, but Keith… the baby… all this is too much. You need to figure out a way to let him help you because I can’t, Ag. This is way too messy. You need to leave.”

Clara whistled for Holly to follow her back to the house, leaving Agnes on the beach alone.

* * *

At Lighthouse Tours, Tommy pulled out of the dock with his first tour of the day. Jonathan was close behind him, welcoming the last customer on his boat and preparing to set sail.

Inside, Clara worked on a few marketing ideas when the phone rang.

“Lighthouse Tours, how may I help you?” she answered.

“Hi, Clara, it’s Mike.”

“Oh, hey. I wasn’t looking at the screen before I picked up. How are you this morning?” she asked.

“I’m well. Just calling to run down a list of things that need to get done this week if you have a moment.”

She cleared her throat.

“Sure, you sound so formal. Is everything okay?”

“Couldn’t be better. I have a lot to get done and since I’m going to be at the North Beach office for the next couple of weeks, I figured it would be best if I delegate a few of the tasks, that’s all.”

Clara felt uneasy about Mike’s tone but grabbed a pen so she could be ready.

“A couple of weeks? That’s unusual for you.”

“Yeah, there’s a few big-ticket items that need my attention here. Plus, I could use a break from driving back and forth between the two locations. You guys will be fine. The Solomons office is running like a well-oiled machine,” he responded.

He became silent on the other end of the line.

“Mike, before you get started, I want to apologize for being short with you the other night. I think we should set aside some time to talk again, if it’s all right with you.”

“It’s okay. Really. I understand. I think it’s best that you focus on your sister. I’m sure she really needs you right now,” he said, getting to the point.

He redirected the conversation, spouting off a list of important items to tackle, remaining professional, and then concluded the call.

“Great, Clara. That conversation was successful,” she said out loud to herself after hanging up the phone.

Mae walked in the front door, dusting the bottom of her shoes on the doormat.

“Good morning, darlin. What are you frowning about so early in the morning?”

“Oh, Ms. Mae. There isn’t hardly enough time to get into it. Mike’s working out of the North Beach office for the next two weeks… and oh, before I forget, it looks like your tour for this morning was canceled. Sorry, I didn’t catch you soon enough to tell you before you left the house.”

Mae placed her things down on the back counter.

“I hope this isn’t a sign of what’s coming. This is literally the third cancellation in the last two weeks. Do you think folks are getting tired of my tours?” she asked.

“No, not at all. I think it’s a sign that the weather is shifting, and people are focusing on more indoor activities, that’s all. I keep telling Mike that we need to revamp things for the winter months to try to drum up some new business, but I guess he’s focused on so many other things.”

“Well, that’s okay. I ought to be used to it by now. Every business has a busy and a slow season, right?”

“I suppose,” Clara responded.

“Did you have a chance to talk things over with Mike?”

“Yes and no.”

“Which is it?” Mae asked.

“We barely scratched the surface. Things didn’t go the way I hoped they would and now I think he’s distancing himself. It’s to be expected. All I’ve focused on these last few days is my sister who couldn’t care less about me.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t go that far.”

“That’s because you don’t know my sister.” Clara grunted.

Just then, Mackenzie walked in with a couple of brown paper bags in hand that smelled like fresh bagels. The sight of her dear friend warmed Clara’s heart.

“Clara Covington, where have you been?” she asked, laying down the bags and giving Clara and Ms. Mae a hug.

“I know. I’m guilty as charged. I promise I haven’t been hiding from you,” she said.

Mae chimed in, looking forward to the girl time just as much as Clara.

“Perfect timing. Clara was about to update me on how things were going with her sister. Grab a chair and make yourself comfortable. Hopefully, you brought enough bagels for the rest of us?” Mae said.

“Yes, Ms. Mae, you know I wouldn’t forget about you,” Mackenzie said, smiling.

Mae pulled a few paper plates out of the cabinet. She figured since she was free, why not pull up a chair and indulge in breakfast and friendly conversation for a little while.

“I came over to check on my girl here and make sure everything is okay. The café hasn’t been the same without you, love,” Mackenzie said.

“Thanks, Mack. Trust me. I’m trying so hard to get back to normal as soon as I can. I asked Agnes to make plans to go elsewhere this morning. I’ve had all that I can take.”

“How did she respond?”

Clara could feel herself getting worked up all over again.

“I don’t know. I walked away without waiting for feedback. What was I supposed to do? She showed up out of nowhere and has literally turned my world upside down.”

Mae stopped spreading her grape jam long enough to inquire further.

“Well, what on earth did she do that was so terrible?”

“Let’s see. For starters, she dated my ex-husband and is now pregnant with his baby. I just found the last part out by accidentally walking in and overhearing a conversation she was having with Keith. Need I say more?” she asked.

“No. That about sums it up. Now it makes sense why you’re ready to kick her to the curb,” Mae replied.

Mackenzie hugged Clara again before pulling up a chair.

“This has been one heck of a year for you. Can we have some good news… You know, a string of good luck for a change. Something positive for goodness’ sake,” Mackenzie said.

“I’m with you, Mack. I need more than good luck at this point. I need a miracle. I took Ms. Mae’s advice and had an honest talk with Mike, only to have that backfire before the evening was over. You guys don’t know how much I messed things up.”

“What happened?” Mackenzie asked.

“The quick version… I walked downstairs to check on Agnes because she wasn’t feeling well. That’s when I overheard her talking to Keith. Next thing I know, I was grabbing my keys and storming out the house, leaving Mike sitting on the beach by himself,” Clara said.

“Oh, no,” Mae replied.

“It gets worse. I ran out of gas by the time I reached Huntingtown, and I didn’t have my cell phone. Thankfully, this sweet couple took me in and let me use the phone in their hardware store.”

“That was kind,” Mack said.

“It was. Fran, the store owner, sat and talked with me for a while. It turns out we actually have a lot in common. But, once Mike got there, and we could gas up and drive back… I don’t know… the conversation went south pretty quickly. If I had to do it all over again, I’d take back what I said… or at least do a better job of explaining, but with my head so caught up in my sister’s drama, I can’t focus on giving him my all right now. I want to, but-”

“You’re distracted. It’s to be understood.” Mae added.

“Try telling that to Mike. I don’t think he sees things from the same point of view. Hence, the reason I believe he’s distancing himself and working in North Beach for the next couple of weeks.” Clara explained.

Mae took a bite out of her bagel, holding her finger up to explain.

“Don’t worry about him. He’ll come around. The one thing I can tell you from our conversation is it’s obvious he loves you. Don’t lose sight of that.”

“Thanks for the reminder. This morning’s conversation was so cold and to the point.”

“Ms. Mae is right. He’ll come around. Maybe you can take a night off from dealing with your sister and go over to his place and remind him how much he’s needed in your life,” Mackenzie said.

“That’s a good idea.”

“In the meantime, what do you plan to do about your sister? Personally, I’d be ready to knock my sister into next week if I ever found out she was sleeping with one of my exes. Even if the relationship was over, it’s the principal behind the whole thing,” Mae said.

“Thank you! My point, exactly. I feel like she ripped open a fresh wound. I just closed that chapter and although there are no more personal ties, why would she ever decide to fall for Keith? Of all guys… really?” Clara said.

“All right, before we get all riled up, let’s put things in proper perspective. Is she wrong for this? Yes, absolutely. But, she doesn’t have a place to go according to what you told me, Clara. Are you really going to kick her out?”

“Heck, yeah, she should kick her out!” Mae said with a little too much enthusiasm.

Mackenzie and Clara stared at her.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Carry on,” Mae responded.

Clara stopped to take a phone call from a customer. She busied herself jotting a few items down, then conducted a little research on the computer before concluding the call.

“Okay, where was I?” she asked.

“You were about to describe your plans for kicking Agnes to the curb,” Mae said with a smirk on her face.

Clara looked to the ceiling, stretching back in her chair.

“Do you remember the stories I used to tell about how my former boss Joan and I bonded so well?”

Mae and Mackenzie nodded. “Sure, we do. You used to talk about her all the time,” Mack replied.

“She was there for me when I first moved to Solomons Island. We had a lot of wonderful things in common and we were both a support system for one another. I was more than just her housekeeper. We were both stranded by family members who lived self-centered lives.”

“Yes, and I’m sure her reasons were justified for doing so, but you’re not Joan. The real question is what does Clara want to do? The Clara I know may be hurt, but she would never go against her parents’ wishes and cut off all ties with her sister. You would at least see that she has somewhere to go, Clara,” Mackenzie said.

“Hmm.” Mae grunted.

“I told her she should stay with Keith. This is his responsibility, don’t you think?” Clara asked.

“You mean, Keith, the same guy who already moved on to another woman? Yeah, that sounds like a solid plan,” Mack said.

“Hey, wait a minute. Whose side are you on?” Clara asked.

“I’m not taking sides. But, I know you well enough to challenge your thinking about what you’re doing. I’m not saying she has to live with you, but it’s been ten long years and she’s the only family you have, Clara.”

“No. You guys are my only family. You, Ms. Mae, the entire lighthouse staff have been more like family to me than Agnes will ever be,” she said, with her eyebrows folded like an accordion.

“I know, sweetheart, but whether you like it or not, you and Agnes share the same blood. Nobody ever said forgiveness was easy. But, it may be your only option if you want to hold on to the last family member with a bloodline that connects to your parents.” Mackenzie suggested.

A cloud of grief hung over Clara.

“Okay, let’s switch things up a bit to lighten the mood,” Mackenzie said.

“Great idea,” Clara responded.

Mackenzie leaned in closer, lowering her voice.

“Is Brody here?” she asked.

“No, he’s in North Beach with Mike,” Mae responded.

“Okay, good. Y’all will never believe this, but guess who asked me to go on a date the other day?” Mackenzie asked.

“Uhh. Let me take a guess… could it be… Brody?” Mae said, kidding around with her.

“Did you know about this? I had no idea he was interested in going out with me.”

“You can blame me for that. He approached me, asking about your dating status, and I told him I’d look into it. But, I’ve been so consumed that it sort of slipped my mind,” Clara said.

“I’m a big believer in all things happening for a reason. Don’t worry about it,” Mackenzie replied.

“Wait. What’s going on with you and Bill? Did the two of you call it quits?” Clara asked.

“He called it quits on me. Turns out he met another woman on the job, and I guess she possessed more of the qualities he was looking for in a woman.”

“I know what she possessed, all right.” Mae chuckled.

Mackenzie and Clara cracked a smile but investigated little to find out what Mae meant by it. Mainly because they feared whatever crazy comments might follow.

“Whatever the case may be with the new woman, I’m over it. I’ll admit my insecurities were getting the best of me at first. I asked Josh if he’d seen Bill and his new woman around, but he hadn’t. Then, I started thinking to myself, why do I even care? As for Brody, I’m not sure if anything will come of it, but he is good looking, kind, and his timing couldn’t be better because I need a pleasant distraction right about now.”

“I can actually see the two of you together. Just make sure he doesn’t become your rebound guy. It took a lot of courage for him to speak up. I’d hate to see him get hurt,” Clara said.

“Clara, you know me better than that. The way he came in and ordered something so he could talk to me was sweet. Ms. Violet saw it coming all the way from across the room. He was so nervous he almost got up and left. I wouldn’t dare experiment with his feelings,” she said.

“Where are you going on your hot date?” Mae asked.

“I’m not sure. All I know is he’s picking me up around four this Saturday, and he asked me if I like the water.”

“This ought to be interesting. I can’t imagine Brody being the romantic type. All he ever does is work and head home for the evening.” Mae continued.

“Apparently, that’s not all he has up his sleeve. I think he’s really into you, Mack,” Clara said.

The three looked at each other with smiles at the prospect of budding love. Only time would tell if Brody and Mackenzie would hit it off, or if they would be nothing more than good friends.

CHAPTER 9

“Agnes, are you downstairs?” Clara peeked into the basement but saw nothing, except for a few bags.

“Agnes?” She searched on the main floor, almost giving up when she caught a glimpse of her standing on the deck.

She rolled the sliding glass door open and stepped outside.

“I’ve been looking for you,” Clara said.

“I was hoping to catch you as well. I have everything packed up and I promise I’ll be on my way soon. I just wanted to talk to you one last time. I know I haven’t been the best sister in the world, but please hear me out, Clara.” She begged.

Clara sat in a nearby chair.

“We probably both have a lot to say, but you can go first.” She offered.

“I’m not pregnant.”

“How can you be so sure?” Clara asked, feeling a rush of a relief.

“Right after you left this morning, I drove to the local pharmacy and picked up a test. The minus sign showed up very clear… you can’t miss it. I saved it in case you wanted to see it for yourself.”

“But, what about the conversation I overheard you having with Keith?” Clara asked.

Agnes felt like she was at a loss for words.

“My cycle was late, and I hadn’t been feeling well for a couple of days, so I just assumed it had to mean that I was pregnant. This morning I was planning to tell you about my plans to take the test, but our conversation didn’t exactly go as planned.”

Clara closed her eyelids.

“I’m not sure what you’re expecting from me as your sister, but you have to know this isn’t easy for me,” she said.

“I know, and I am so sorry. Really, Clara. There’s nothing I can say to fix the mess that I’ve created, but the least I can do is show you. I never intended to show up and ruin your life like this. I always hoped we’d reconnect on better terms.”

Clara leaned back in her chair, not knowing whether to feel relieved or to brace herself for the next wave of turmoil.

“I’m sincere when I say I don’t want to be a burden to you anymore than I already have. It’s my hope that although we reunited under terrible circumstances, we can still have a fresh start and be close to one another like mom and dad always wanted. If that’s out of the question, then I’ve already packed my bags. I’ll leave today. All you have to do is say the word.” Agnes offered, holding her breath, waiting to hear from Clara.

“Where are you going to live?”

“Out of my car if I have to. I’ve been in worse situations. I’m a New Yorker, remember. I can handle it,” she said.

“Are you out of your mind?” You can’t live out of a car with nothing but a designer bag and no cell phone service. You wouldn’t last one day, and you know it,” Clara said, laughing at her.

When the laughter simmered down, Clara’s curiosity got the best of her.

“Did you tell Keith?” she asked.

“Not yet.”

“Good. Wait, a while longer. Make him sweat a little,” Clara said.

Agnes chuckled.

“I’m not kidding. He deserves to sweat from all the pain he’s caused. Were you aware that he came to my house a few months back, threatening me for a portion of my inheritance?” she asked.

“No. According to him, he hasn’t seen you in years. I just went along with his story, not really thinking much of it because I also hadn’t seen you in a long time.”

Clara looked at her suspiciously.

“Believe me. I knew nothing about your inheritance, and I certainly didn’t know Keith was in touch with you. What a scumbag,” Agnes said.

“He’s a scumbag, all right.”

“So, does this mean the two of you are still legally married?” Agnes asked.

“No. Earlier this summer I hired a divorce attorney who could help me expedite the process. We’re divorced now.”

“You were still married all this time… oh man,” she whispered.

“Yeah, another huge mistake on my part. I just keep on making one poor decision after another. Hopefully, now, you can see why I’m not so quick to forget our past.”

“Clara, believe me. I’m not looking to gain anything other than a temporary place to lay my head until I get a job. Then, I’m out of here. No strings attached and no hidden agendas. I promise,” Agnes responded.

Clara relaxed her posture and began petting Holly, who was now sitting at her feet.

“Ugh, Agnes, what am I going to do with you?” she asked.

Agnes shrugged her shoulders.

“Perhaps give me another chance at being your sister? I may not be perfect, but it can only get better from here,” she replied.

“Are you sure about that?” Clara asked.

“I’m positive. I want a fresh start in life across the board. I want to put family first, get a new job, and find myself… I feel like I don’t even know who I am anymore,” Agnes replied.

“How do you plan on finding yourself?”

“Well, for starters, I’m going to put off dating for at least a year or more if I have to. I’ve always fallen head over heels, never really taking time to be on my own and discover who I am and what I want out of life. I’m sick of putting men first. This time I really got burned, bad.”

“Hmm, I could’ve told you that was going to happen with Keith. Were you really in love with him?”

Agnes held her head down in shame.

“Yes,” she whispered.

“How could you look a man in the eye knowing he’s the same man your sister was with? Yuck, just thinking about it makes me sick,” Clara said, reverting to the same level of frustration she’d started off with.

“I don’t know how to explain it other than you and I were so disconnected for so long… plus, I was trying to fill an empty void, and he showed up just in the nick of time.”

Clara got up from her chair, inviting Agnes to follow her for a walk along the shore.

“I can’t stand here pretending like I understand… nor do I find any of this to be acceptable. No matter how many times you explain it… it’s simply not okay. However, for the sake of not continuously beating a dead horse, I have nothing more to say about you and Keith. Whatever happens is between the two of you. I will not let it ruin my life. Just make sure he doesn’t come anywhere near my house or Solomons Island. He’s not welcome. Have I made myself clear?” Clara explained.

“Yes, of course. You should know that I feel the same way. It’s over for good. Once I tell him about the test results, I have no intention of contacting him anymore. I swear.”

“Well, good. As for us… I had every intention of seeing that my locks were changed by the end of the week.”

Clara stopped and looked her sister in the eyes.

“But, if you’re serious about getting your life together… and I mean serious, then you can stay a little while longer. I, too, had to work very hard to put the pieces of my life together and trust me… it wasn’t easy. We can take this one month at a time, but you’ll have to get a job and pull your own weight. In the meantime, maybe we can get to know each other again… and if we can’t… we’ll be honest about that, too.” She offered.

“That would mean everything to me. Thank you so much, Clara. You won’t regret it.”

“I sure hope not. You showed up at the height of my relationship with Mike. Things were good between us, but somehow, I’ve allowed my family affairs to get in the way. I’m open to seeing where things will lead with you and me, but I also really need to take some time and rekindle what I have going with him. When you do it right, you can balance romantic love, life goals, and other things of importance while loving your family… you don’t have to choose one over the other. I’m learning that the hard way, and I think you are, too.”

“I agree. But, it’s never too late. Go get him. I know he’ll welcome you with open arms, Clara. You 're a beautiful woman with a big heart. If he can’t see that, then there’s something wrong with him, not you,” Agnes responded.

“Thanks. Just do me a favor.”

“Anything,” Agnes said.

“Keep your hands to yourself. This one is mine,” Clara said, giving her a devilish smile.

“Well deserved, and you don’t have to worry. Scout’s honor,” Agnes said, holding her hand up, pledging her loyalty.

“Mm hmm.”

Clara wasn’t ready to hug and pretend as if everything was all better. Their history as sisters still existed; however, for the first time she felt a small, hardened area of her heart being revived again. That had to count for something.

* * *

Mackenzie sat on one end of the boat, watching Brody pull out of the dock. He brought miniature sandwiches, grapes, and cookies, and even gave her a blanket just in case the early fall-like temperature made her chilly.

“You did all this for me? Everything is amazing, Brody. Thank you.”

“No thanks needed. I asked you out… the least I could do was try to make things special for you,” he said.

“You went above and beyond special. Everything is perfect. With the scenic Patuxent River as our backdrop, and this meal prepared for two, what more could a woman ask for?”

“Good. I’m glad you like it. If it’s all right with you, the plan is to sail a couple of miles out and then maybe coast a little. That way, we can have time to talk while we grab a bite to eat. I’ll have to admit I’m a little rusty with dating,” he said, fumbling over his words out of nervousness.

“You’re fine, and I love the plan. Everything sounds perfect,” she said, trying to be graceful while her hair kept whipping her in the face.

“So, is this what you like to do during your down time? One would think you’d need a break from boats since it’s what you do for work.”

“I live for the water and beach life. I’d live either near or on the water twenty-four seven if I could afford to,” he said.

“Really?”

“Sure, it’s the most peaceful place I know. Maybe the mountains would be my backup location, but even that would be an occasional getaway and not a permanent home for me,” he replied.

“I’m sure that’s one reason the team at Lighthouse Tours works so well together. You’re all tied to the water in one way or another. Your knowledge probably helps enhance the customer experience a great deal,” she said.

“I’m certain of it. Everybody has their own unique skill set they bring to the table, which is always nice.”

He began slowing down the boat a bit, enjoying that Mackenzie didn’t mind leading the conversation. He was nervous but continued to focus on giving her the best experience possible.

“What else do you like to do during your free time?” she asked.

“This may sound rather boring, but when I’m off, I like to kick back, throw a few ribs in the smoker, enjoy something cool to drink, and catch up on my sports. There’s not much more to it really,” he said.

“Oh, come on, Brody. Surely you like to get out every once in a while? You know, come to think of it, I can’t recall one time where you even brought a lady friend by the café. Do you even go on dates or at least hang out with the guys?”

He cut the engine off and allowed the boat to continue to glide while he joined her on the other side of his cooler.

“When I tell you I’m a man of peace and solitude, I mean it. I know it might sound strange, and maybe I should even be embarrassed by it, but I like to wind down at the end of a long day’s work… and usually that’s it. Most of the guys go home to their wives and girlfriends at night and as for me… I got burned by the last girl I dated, so most of the time I just fly solo. It’s okay, though… it doesn’t bother me. I’m used to it.” He admitted.

“Interesting. So, why did you decide to take a chance on me?” she asked.

He could feel his face turning flush, so he busied himself, reaching in the cooler to offer her a drink.

“To be honest, I didn’t even think you would say yes. From the look on your face, I think even you were surprised by your own response.” He laughed. She joined in with him.

“I plead the fifth. No harm intended, but you caught me off guard, that’s for sure.” She smiled.

“But, you still said yes. What were you thinking at that moment?”

She shrugged her shoulders.

“What do I have to lose, maybe? I’ve always thought you were a nice guy… from what I knew of you. Plus, I felt pretty confident that you wouldn’t pull anything crazy on me, given that I’ve known Mike and Ms. Mae for a long time,” she said.

“That’s a smart way of looking at it. Even though, I’m not the kind of guy who would do anything disrespectful or play games, even if I didn’t know Mike and Ms. Mae. My folks raised me better than that.”

He chugged down some of his soda.

“Brody, I don’t think I’ve ever asked you where you’re from.”

“Annapolis, Maryland. My father still lives there in the house where I grew up in Emerald Cove,” he said.

“That’s wonderful. Are you two close?”

“Very. He has a boat slip out back and just takes off, sailing whenever he feels like it. He’s the reason I love it so much,” he said.

“I’ll bet… what about your mom?”

“She’s no longer with us. She’s been gone for almost a decade now… she passed from a sudden heart attack. Even the doctors couldn’t make sense of why a healthy woman who exercised all the time and was thriving would live such a brief life. It made little sense.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. My sister and I really worried about dad the first couple of years after losing her. But, thankfully, he was able to come around.”

“Are you and your sister close?” she asked.

“Yes, but from a distance. She, my brother-in-law, and my niece and nephew are stationed in Colorado at Peterson Air Force Base. He has at least ten more years to serve before he can think about retiring. What about you? Any siblings or close family members, besides your daughter?”

“Nope. It’s just me and Stephanie. She’s my pride and joy. She’s a straight-A student, the president of the Care Club at school that runs food drives for the local community, and she’s very kind-hearted. I’m sure all parents say that about their kids, but it’s true,” she said proudly.

“I believe it. Especially if she’s anything like you. I’d love to hang out with her some time.”

“She’d probably like that. Get ready for her to talk your ears off. She inherited the gift of gab from her mother.”

“I welcome the conversation,” he said, gazing into her eyes.

“To be honest, I can’t believe I didn’t work up the courage to ask you out before now. You’re absolutely beautiful inside and out, Mackenzie.”

She felt a tingling sensation at the pit of her stomach and was surprised that Brody, the quiet mechanic from across the street, could leave such an impression.

“Please… call me Mack.” She closed her eyes, holding her head up to bathe in the sun before it shifted behind a cloud.

“Keep your eyes closed and listen to the sound of the water gently rocking the boat. Isn’t it peaceful?” he asked.

“Yes. It’s heavenly. What I wouldn’t give to take some time off work and just relax out here for a week.”

“That’s not impossible, you know. I can help you make that wish come true if that’s what you desire to do.” He offered.

She opened her eyes and giggled.

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep. You never know when I might actually decide to take you up on the offer.”

“Hey, all you have to do is say the word. In the meantime, how about a sandwich?” he asked.

“Sure.”

“Take your pick. I ordered a variety from the deli since I didn’t know what you like. It’s nothing fancy, but I figured I’d go with something that was easy to bring on a boat.”

She looked over the choices and grabbed a ham sandwich. Mackenzie could easily settle for simple rather than a fancy date with a loser.

“Hey, Brody, do you mind if I ask you a question?”

“Go right ahead, I’m an open book.”

“Earlier, you mentioned something about getting burned by the last girl you dated… if I’m not prying too much, what happened?” she asked.

He thought for a moment, trying to find the right words.

“We were living together. I made the decision against my better judgement, but she needed a place to stay temporarily, so I welcomed her into my home. I came home early one day… and well… let’s just say she had company over.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. It took forever to get the image out of my mind. I don’t understand what’s wrong with people. Is it really that difficult to be honest about how you feel? If someone doesn’t want to continue in a relationship, you’re under no obligation to stay. All I want is someone who will level with me and tell the truth,” he said.

“Don’t get me started. I could tell you stories for days.”

“I’d much rather hear stories about you, your hobbies, your life growing up, basically everything there is to know about you.”

Mackenzie felt like a young girl with an uncontrollable grin displayed on her face.

“Wow, where do I begin?” she asked.

“Anywhere. You have my undivided attention.”

“Let’s see, I grew up here in Solomons… been here all my life, except for my time spent away at college in Baltimore. As for hobbies, I love to go antiquing whenever I have the spare time.”

“Antiquing?” he asked.

“Yes, shopping for antiques. It’s really fun.” She chuckled.

“Oh, okay.”

“Of course, my favorite activity is laying out on the beach, but lately I haven’t had the time.”

“You know what I hear when I listen to you speak?” he asked.

“What?”

“I hear the voice of someone who works really hard and doesn’t take enough time for herself.”

“Well, aren’t you one to talk?” she said, then she flicked a little water from her water bottle, playfully teasing him.

Brody gasped with an enormous smile, feeling surprised by her sense of humor.

“Oh, so you have a naughty side to you. Okay, you picked the wrong guy to mess with. I’m not afraid of a little water.”

“Can you swim?” she asked.

“Of course, I can swim. If needed, I could jump in the water right now and make it to shore and back.”

Mack observed the distance to shore, and then locked eyes with him, slowly revealing a smirk.

“No way. Please tell me you 're not thinking… what I think you’re thinking.” Brody laughed.

“Why not? What’s a little swim on a first date? Since you want to suggest that I work too much and don’t make time for fun… let’s have a little fun. Last one in the water is a rotten egg.”

“Wait. You want me to jump in the water fully dressed? I didn’t bring any spare clothing and neither did you,” he said, partially smiling, intrigued, and partially nervous.

“Oh, I think we have a chicken on board. I guess we’ll just play it safe and stay in the boat, then… bock, bock, bock.” She teased.

He stood up and began removing articles of clothing down to his boxer shorts. He figured it was okay, since a lot of them looked like real shorts, anyway.

She was so shocked, never once thinking he’d take her up on the idea. He seemed more like a run of the mill and abide by the rules kind of guy. Even she was acting out of character, and her adrenaline was pumping.

“Brody, wait. I was just playing around with you. You don’t really have to do this.”

“No, no, a dare is a dare. Never underestimate the Brodster. That’s what my friends called me back in college. I had a reputation for being a dare devil… and, my dear… you just awakened that side of me. There’s no turning back now. I’ll meet you in the water,” he yelled as he climbed to the edge and dived overboard, head first.

Oh my word. What have I started? she thought to herself.

“Well, so much for pretty hair and nice clothing for our first date,” she said, not removing a thing, but diving in head first behind him.

CHAPTER 10

After the tenth knock on Mike’s door, Clara’s confidence began dwindling. She questioned if she made the right decision to surprise him instead of calling ahead.

She left, making it as far as the driver’s side of her car before hearing the creaking sound of his front door.

“Hello, may I help you?” A woman with brunette hair turned on the porch light and stood comfortably in the doorway as if she belonged there.

“Uh, I’m sorry. I must have the wrong house,” she said, looking around.

“Actually, that can’t be. This is the right house. My name is Clara, I’m looking for Mike,” she said, sounding genuinely confused.

In the background, she could hear Mike using a few choice words.

“Diane, whoever it is, tell them I’ll be there in just a minute. The fax machine keeps jamming on me. I’ll be right up,” he yelled.

“Sure,” she said and then returned her attention to Clara.

“Sorry. You know how these high-tech machines can be. They look nice and have a ton of buttons, but when we need it to work, we can’t figure the darn things out to save our lives. Why don’t you have a seat right here on the front porch. I’m sure he’ll be with you in just a second. Can I offer you anything to drink?” Diane asked.

Clara took one look at this woman’s long gorgeous hair and toned body in yoga pants, and felt sick.

“Would you like to sit?” she asked, pointing toward the wicker chair.

“No. No, thank you. If Mike’s busy, I can always catch up with him at the office.”

“Are you sure? It will only take a few more minutes. What was your name again? Clarissa?” she asked.

“It’s Clara. Clara Covington.” She took a few steps backward and then picked up the tempo, feeling like a fool.

What was I thinking? Why would Mike wait around for me to get matters with my sister in order when he could have another woman in a heartbeat? She turned, reaching for her door handle, blocking out the rest of their conversation.

“Clara,” Mike’s voice shouted.

“Clara, I’m here. I just had to fix the fax. Hold on a second,” he said, trying to sprint to catch up with her.

She sat in the car with both hands on the wheel, fighting back the burning sensation in her eyes.

“Clara, where are you going? Did you hear what I said? I was caught up with the stupid fax machine. It was literally jamming an important contract that I was supposed to submit a half an hour ago. Why don’t you come inside? I’d love for you to meet my cousin, Diane, and her husband Bruce.”

“Your cousin?” she asked.

“Yeah, who did you think it was?”

“I don’t know. You’ve never mentioned anything about having a cousin Diane before. How was I supposed to know?”

“True. Well, I have a cousin named Diane who I haven’t spoken to in a while. She and Bruce live not too far away from my parents. They actually moved there to be closer to each other. Anyway, they’re in the middle of a road trip and made a pit stop to say hello, before continuing on to Florida.”

Clara leaned back on the headrest, feeling foolish, yet again.

“Wait. Did you think?”

“Ah, never mind what I was thinking. I just didn’t want to intrude if you had company, that’s all. Especially company with long gorgeous hair and the body of a physical trainer.” She sniggled.

“Well, she is a fitness coach, but I swear I wouldn’t do that to you,” he said, reaching through the window and confidently laying the sweetest kiss on her lips to reassure her.

“That feels nice,” she whispered.

“There’s more where that came from. I’m so glad you came here tonight. I’ve missed you. I need you, Clara. If you’re not comfortable opening up and talking with me just yet, I understand. As long as I know you still want me in your life, that’s all that matters to me.”

“You seemed so distant when we last spoke. I thought you were angry with me… and, well, I know communication with me hasn’t exactly been a walk in the park. I just came over here to say I’m sorry. I can do better… I will do better. You’re an important part of my life and I can’t shut you out. I understand that now,” she said.

Mike opened the door and gently tugged on both of her arms, pulling her out of the car.

“Since we’re off the clock, I get to do whatever I want without regard for who’s watching, right?”

She giggled, nodding her head yes.

“Good.”

In the background, Mike’s cousin bellowed his name loud enough for the neighbors to hear.

“Mike, your mother is on video chat. Come on in and bring your lady friend with you. We both want to meet her,” she yelled.

Mike chuckled.

“Be right there.”

Clara nervously tried to check her reflection in the window, but it was rather hard to see in the dark

“Man, I wasn’t prepared for this. How do I look?”

“Beautiful… sensual… amazing. You have absolutely nothing to worry about. Just walk right in there and be yourself.”

“I should probably freshen up my lipstick. We were just kissing,” she said.

“Just… be… yourself. My folks are going to love you. Come on.”

Inside, Mike’s parents were on the big screen in his office. Bruce stepped forward first, reaching his hand out to Clara, and Diane went for a hug.

“Mom… Dad… I should be ashamed of not thinking of this video set up before now… this is wonderful. Thank you, Diane, for setting this up for us.”

“It’s my pleasure. I hold a lot of my classes in person and online, so I figured why not try it tonight,” Diane responded.

“Perfect timing, dear. This way, we can finally meet this wonderful woman that my son can’t stop raving about. Is that her standing beside you?” his mother asked.

“Yes, Mom. This is Clara. In her defense, she did not know what she was walking into when she came over, so go easy on her.” Mike smiled proudly at Clara.

“Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Sanders. It’s so nice to meet you.”

“My my my… you belong on the cover of a magazine. It’s nice to meet you as well.”

“Thank you. I heard you just recently moved to Ft. Lauderdale. Are you all settled in and happy with your new home?”

Clara and Mike’s family continued talking for a while. It was a pleasant introduction and hopefully the beginning of a bond that would be long lasting.

* * *

Bruce and Diane left around ten, returning to their hotel to prepare for the remainder of their trip. Now that it was just the two of them, they could sit out back, listening to the crickets and catch up over the events of the evening.

“Unbelievable.” Mike commented out loud.

“What’s unbelievable?”

“Tonight. It was totally unplanned but very much needed,” he said.

“You guys have to be more intentional about planning trips and getting together more often. Busy or not. You’ll have Lighthouse Tours for as long as you want… but your parents… not so much. Take it from me. I miss my parents every single day.”

“Yes, I would agree with you there. Time with your loved ones should never be taken for granted. I’m going to do better. Starting with the holidays, as Mom suggested. It doesn’t matter if they come here or we head south to Florida. Either way, I’m going to see my folks,” he said.

“We?” She smiled.

“Ha, you don’t miss a thing, do you?”

“It’s part of the reason you hired me. I’m detail-oriented, remember?” She teased.

He kissed her temple.

“You certainly are. What do you say we discuss the details of you staying here with me tonight?”

“You make it difficult for me to resist. However, I should get back to the house tonight,” she replied.

“Is it your sister?”

“Yes…sorry. She’s fine and all, but I just think it’s the right thing to do. I actually wanted to talk about everything with you. It’s the reason I came over tonight.” She admitted.

“You don’t have to, you know.”

“But, I want to. I overheard your conversation with Ms. Mae. Specifically, the moment where you were questioning my past.”

“Clara, I’m sorry. I was upset things weren’t going according to the way I planned and started questioning things for no good reason,” he said.

“You have the right to know everything about me if we’re going to be a part of each other’s lives.”

“Wait… how much did you overhear exactly?” he asked.

“Just the part about you wanting to know about my life in New York.”

“Is that it?”

“Yes, even though now you’re making me speculate.” She teased.

“There’s no need. Everything is fine. What did you want to tell me?”

“Bottom line… my sister had a pregnancy scare, as I’m sure she already mentioned to you the night I left the house. Thankfully, she took a test, which turned out negative. If it hadn’t, I don’t know what I would’ve done with myself.”

“You would’ve survived and continued on, being the best aunt her child could ever ask for,” he replied.

“I’m not so sure. Sleeping with your sister’s ex-husband is a pretty low-down and rotten thing to do, Mike.”

“Yes, if you two were close all these years, it would’ve been worse. If she believed you were still married to the man, it would’ve been horrible times two, but all things considered…” His voice trailed off, and all that could be heard was the sound of the crickets for a few minutes.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m fine. Deep down inside, I know you’re right, but it’s going to take a minute for me to reach a place of complete forgiveness with her. Where was she for the last ten years of my life? It’s pretty pathetic when you’re about to lose your job and get evicted and you have no one to call on. No family at all. That’s where I was when Joan died. Yet, when her world falls apart, here she comes… expecting me to bail her out, just like she did when she was younger. Some things never change.” She grunted.

Mike invited her to sit on his lap, relaxing her head against his shoulders.

“So, where do you go from here?” he asked.

“I whisper a quiet prayer to my parents, like I always do, asking for their advice… I cry a little… and then give the woman a chance to get back on her feet, find a job, and then find a place of her own.”

“What about rebuilding your relationship?”

“If that’s supposed to happen… it will in time.”

She sat up, looking him in the eyes.

“I just want you to know I have nothing to hide from you about who I am, Mike. Nothing from my past or my present. If you want to go to New York and see where I grew up, we can easily book a flight. But, the only other person in this world who truly knows who I am to my core is sitting right in my basement and her name is Agnes Covington.”

“I believe you, and I apologize for ever sowing seeds of doubt between us,” he said.

“So, does this mean we’re good? No more weird phone calls between us at work and two-week breaks from the Solomons office?”

“That was kind of silly of me, wasn’t it?” he asked.

“Well, yeah, now that you mention it. I’d like to think we can work out our differences without taking breaks from seeing each other.” Her gentle words of correction were followed by soft kisses. After all, she didn’t want to bruise his ego, but he had responded rather childishly.

“If you keep doing that, I won’t be able to concentrate on what we’re talking about.”

“Is that so terrible?” she asked.

“No, but before I lose all cognitive ability, I think we should talk about planning our next date… you know… to make up for the one we missed when your sister arrived.”

“Ah, yes. How could I forget? I have just the perfect idea to make it special. It’s something I recently saw on television.”

“I’m open to whatever makes you happy. Send me the information and I will include it in our plans.” He offered.

“Nope. This one is on me. Think of it as my way of making it up to you.”

“But-”

“No buts,” she said, placing her finger on his lips.

“I’ll make a few phone calls and see what I can come up with. It will be so romantic. Trust me.”

Clara cupped Mike’s cheeks in between her hands and whispered words of endearment. Mike, on the other hand, wondered if he’d ever get back to finding the right opportunity to propose.

CHAPTER 11

“Mae, I have a surprise for you… it’s for both of us, really. But, it requires you to pack a light bag and make sure you have enough clothes for at least a day,” Jonathan said, standing outside the bathroom door as she washed her face.

“A surprise? You know how I feel about surprises, Jonathan.”

Mae turned off the sink and leaned closer to the mirror, checking for remaining remnants of her facial mask. With a few pats to towel dry her skin, she evenly spread moisturizer, turned off the lights, and joined Jonathan in their bedroom.

“What are you up to? We don’t have any birthdays or anniversaries coming up soon. Or, at least, not that I’m aware of,” she said.

“Who said there has to be a specific occasion in order to surprise you? Trust me, I think you’re going to like this one.”

“Did you purchase something without involving me?” she asked, looking at him suspiciously.

“No, Mae. Although, if I did, I’d hope you would trust my judgement.”

“It has less to do with trust and more to do with making decisions together. We are married, you know.”

“Yes, yes, I know. All the more reason I should be able to surprise my wife without getting the third degree. Now, pack your overnight bag. We leave first thing in the morning,” Jonathan said, attempting to leave the room.

“Jonathan, you’ll need to do a little better than that if you want me to go along with this last-minute plan of yours. I had my entire Saturday mapped out, starting with a much-needed haircut. You know how popular Trudy is. It will take at least another week to get a new appointment,” she said.

“A whole week? That sounds terrible, Mae.” He teased.

“Jonathan, I’m being serious.”

“So am I. Your hair looks fine the way it is. I never understand why you women go to such great lengths with the face masks, the hair, and all the products in the first place.”

“Jonathan, please. If I didn’t take care of myself, you’d notice the difference. Trust me. Now, unless you intend on having a wife with split ends and overgrown toe nails, let me handle my business tomorrow and perhaps we can reschedule this surprise for our next weekend off.”

Jonathan held Mae by the shoulders, looked her in the eyes, and prayed he could reason with her. She could be stubborn and really dig those heels in when she wanted to.

“I only have two major objectives at this point, so I’m hoping you can work with me on this. The first is to go to bed peacefully with you tonight. I hate it when we disagree right before it’s time to go to bed. The second is to somehow get you to pack your bags and leave this house with me, so we can experience something special, planned for two. Now, if that means I have to make a few phone calls and rearrange the start time to later in the afternoon, I’ll do it. Just say you’ll agree to go with me… please?” He begged.

Mae flopped down on the edge of the bed with an enormous smile on her face, ready to accept defeat.

“Since you put it like that, I guess I can be ready by Saturday afternoon. Could you at least tell me what to pack? Will our adventure require a dress or any fancy attire?” she asked.

Jonathan sat beside her, patting his hand on her leg, chuckling to himself.

“Woman, you sure know how to make a man sweat. Good grief. You don’t need to pack anything fancy, unless you want to bring that little number you wore on our wedding night,” he said, nestling closely beside her.

“You would like that, wouldn’t you?” She teased.

“I won’t deny it. Okay, I guess it’s settled then. I’m going to head over to the office and make a quick call so we can adjust our arrival time. Can I get you anything from the kitchen on my way back?”

“No, thank you, I’m fine. I’m just going to pull out my overnight bag and figure out something to wear,” she said.

“Okay, I’ll be right back.”

* * *

On Saturday, Jonathan led Mae, blind folded, toward an unknown destination. When they arrived, she could hear the familiar sound of water, seagulls, and felt the movement of other people passing them by.

“Jonathan Middleton, I can’t believe you made me wear this thing for over an hour. Do you know what it feels like riding in a car blindfolded for that long?”

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. But, it was the only way I could pull this off without you trying to figure out everything. Here… let me untie it for you. It’s bright out, so you’ll want to open your eyelids slowly.”

He removed the blindfold and stood back, waiting for her reaction.

“What in the world is that?” she asked, staring at the boat before her, then checking her surroundings.

“I can tell we’re in Annapolis… at Dock’s Marina. But, he normally picks out something more-”

“More what? This is a beautiful boat, don’t you think? It’s called the Blue Turtle. It’s a double decker, fully loaded with all the amenities needed for a special evening for two. Come on. Follow me,” he said.

“It’s a little different from what Dock normally plans for us. He picked out a regular yacht for our last dinner cruise,” she said, trying to keep up with him.

“Let me guess, you arranged this with Dock to try to persuade me on buying a boat like this one, didn’t you?”

Jonathan paused. “Mae, we have a wonderful dinner planned in an hour. All I want to do is set sail, freshen up, and have an amazing time with you.”

“And we will, but did you set this up with Dock?”

He turned around and made eye contact with her.

“Yes, my buddy Dock helped me. He’s always played a role in arranging our adventures, going back to our days of working for Lighthouse Tours in Annapolis. Now… Darlin, are you going to board this boat with me, or are we going to stand here and carry on about the details?”

Mae’s posture relaxed as she kissed Jonathan and then passed him by to board the boat.

“How thoughtful of you, love. When you removed the blindfold, I knew immediately where we were. The city of Annapolis. The place where it all began for us.”

Mae admired the plush seating in the main living area.

“You know, we probably should ask Dock if he has a few contacts who are looking to sell. Between him and Brody, we should have plenty of options to look at when we’re ready.”

Jonathan chuckled.

“Yes, of course. But, in the meantime, look around. Go check out the downstairs and tell me how you like it. Take your time… explore. I’m going to check on a few things and I’ll be right back.”

She explored the lower deck, noticing plenty of space to store the items she brought for the overnight stay. Mae then opened a narrow door leading to the power room that Jonathan mentioned. There was an abundance of wooden carpentry everywhere, that sort of gave the boat a touch of vintage flare.

“Jonathan, are we setting sail already? I thought surely I’d have a minute to run back to the car and get my sunglasses,” she yelled.

“You’ll have to use mine, dear. The Blue Turtle is on the loose,” he responded from above.

Mae returned upstairs to see Jonathan sitting in the cockpit, steering the boat.

“Wait a minute. Last time, Dock made arrangements for us to have a captain. Where’s our captain?” she asked.

He held his arms open wide and proudly. “You’re looking at him. Welcome aboard the Blue Turtle, my love. My name is Captain Jonathan Middleton, and tonight I’m taking you on the most romantic adventure of a lifetime, chartered by yours truly.”

Mae was a little surprised, but it wasn’t the first time Jonathan went out of his way to prove to be romantic… so she played along.

“Wow, you sure turned things up a notch since last time. Are you sure you’re feeling up to this? Our tours don’t last nearly as long, and I’d hate for you to get tired and overdo it,” she said.

“Come here. You’re so kind to always worry about me, but this time we won’t be sailing overnight. I figured we could explore Chesapeake Bay a little and head back before it gets dark. Dock made arrangements for us to stay at the marina overnight. Don’t worry your pretty little head. I haven’t lost all my marbles,” he said.

“Aww, I have to give it to you, Jonathan… you never cease to amaze me. I’ve never met a man with so many tricks up his sleeve. I can’t even imagine what you’ll come up with next.”

Mae stood behind Jonathan, massaging his shoulders. Something about the wind blowing in her hair and watching her man lead their adventure felt satisfying… even a little enticing as she thought about the romantic evening ahead.

“Mae.”

“Yes, baby.”

“I want to share something with you,” he said.

“Go right ahead.”

“I may have told you a little fib to get you out here. I figured if I had done it any other way, you may not have come along for the ride.”

Her hands dropped to her side, but a smile remained on her face as she considered what he could say.

“You bought the boat, didn’t you?” she asked.

He winced a little.

“Yes, was it obvious?”

“Oh, Jonathan. We just talked about this. We were going to do it together, remember?”

“I know, and I swear I had every intention of following through with our plan. The only mistake I made was calling Dock. As soon as I mentioned something about setting a date to drive up and check out a few boats, he told me about this beauty. Mae, this boat was set to be auctioned off as a part of a three-day estate sale. The price was an absolute steal, I couldn’t pass it up. It’s been checked out by his best mechanic and received a glowing seal of approval,” he said.

“For crying out loud, Jonathan.”

“Here me out. I don’t want you to think I didn’t consider your feelings. I made a deal with Dock that I’d buy the boat, but if we took it on a test run and you absolutely hated it, he’d help me sell it. He even thinks we could see a profit from the sale if you truly don’t like it,” he replied.

“That’s a relief. I’m glad somebody has some good sense. This is the most irrational thing you’ve ever done, Jonathan. What’s gotten into you? You should be well beyond the point of having a mid-life crisis.”

“Mae, can you honestly say you don’t like this boat? Look around. Did you take it all in? There are enough beds for the grandkids to take trips with us. We haven’t had them over to see us in a while… imagine the looks on their faces when they see their nana and poppa taking them on a sea adventure.”

She swatted at him playfully.

“I’m not falling for it, Middleton. You can use the grandkids all you want, but you still owe me an apology. My input when making decisions in our marriage matters, too, you know.”

“You’re right. I could’ve gone about this a different way, but I promise, the final decision is all up to you. I’m prepared to go whichever way you want with this. I swear, darlin. Please don’t be upset with me. I was just trying to save us a buck or two, that’s all.”

“I’d still appreciate being told what’s going on in real time, Jonathan. What was the final price tag on this boat, anyway?” she asked.

“The bill of sale is right in that drawer over there. Take a look.”

She reached over and pulled the drawer open. After combing through the details, she returned the piece of paper where it came from.

“Well… what do you think? Give it to me honest. I can handle it.”

“You’re one lucky man, Middleton… one lucky man.”

“Why is that?”

“Because I was about to ask you to turn this boat around and head back to the marina,” she said.

“And now?”

She looked around the boat one last time, admitting to herself that she could get used to it, although she might have picked something slightly different. Mae couldn’t deny the thrill she felt running through her veins at the thought of being owners and having the freedom to sail whenever they wanted.

“We can keep it.”

As Jonathan continued steering, he reached out with one arm, grabbing her by the waistline.

“Thank you, my love. Thank you so much. I promise, you won’t regret it. We’re going to have the time of our lives on this boat. Starting with tonight… we can even map out our first real trip if you want to,” he said.

“Slow down, tiger. We can talk it over. I swear the day I brought this idea up, I never realized what I was unleashing.”

“Ha, well, you did it. I hope you don’t see it as a bad thing.”

She wrapped her arms around him from behind, giving him a gentle squeeze.

“No, it’s not a bad thing. It’s actually the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

CHAPTER 12

On Sunday, Mackenzie brought her daughter Stephanie and a friend over to spend the afternoon roasting marshmallows and playing volleyball on the beach. It was a much-needed time for her and Clara to catch up and enjoy the last days of somewhat mild weather before the cold started settling in.

The ladies played beach tunes on Clara’s outdoor speakers and caught up on their personal lives.

“So… how did it go with you and Brody?” Clara asked.

“We had a delightful time.”

“That’s it? You had a delightful time, and then what? Are you going out with him again?”

A devilish grin crossed Mack’s face.

“We have another date planned for tomorrow evening. Nothing crazy. We’re just going to grab something from the coffee shop down the street so we can talk,” Mackenzie said, trying to sound nonchalant.

“A second date… on a Monday evening… which is typically a work night for you. I don’t know, Mack. It sounds like you had more than just a delightful time. Tell me all the details. I need some excitement in my life.”

“Let’s see. He packed a nice cooler for us and took me sailing. I guess you could say we had a late lunch… you know, not quite dinner but way past lunch,” Mack said, intentionally dragging out the fun part to tease Clara.

“Right.”

“We talked for a while, basically covering all the getting to know you topics. Honestly, I can’t believe that I’ve overlooked him all this time. You know how quiet he can be when he’s around everybody. I think the only time he comes out of his shell is when he’s talking to Mike.”

“Mack. Will you get down to it already? Did you kiss?” she asked.

“On the first date? Heavens no. I deserve more credit than that.”

She rotated her marshmallow around and then backed away from the fire pit.

“Why did we decide to roast marshmallows when it’s seventy-four degrees out here today?”

“Mackenzie!” Clara yelled.

“All right already… we talked for a while, then jumped overboard and went swimming in the Patuxent.”

“Shut up. No way. How did you go from getting to know each other to skinny dipping in the Patuxent River?” Clara asked.

“Will you get your mind out of the gutter?” Mackenzie looked around, checking to make sure Stephanie and her friend were still having a good time.

“Nobody said anything about skinny dipping. Although I might keep that in mind for next time.” She chuckled.

“Seriously, I don't know what happened. One minute we were sharing a few stories and the next thing I know, I was daring him to jump in the water. Shockingly, he took the bait. I didn't even know the guy had it in him.” She laughed.

“Oh… my. Are we talking about the same guy? Brody would never do such a thing.”

“You know how the saying goes, never say never. What was I to do? After he went in, I felt obligated to follow through on my end of the deal. After all, I made fun of him by making clucking sounds at him like he was a chicken.”

Clara laughed hysterically.

“That sounds like something you would do. So, did you really jump in with clothes on?” she asked.

“Yep. Brody was smart enough to strip down to his boxer shorts. I, on the other hand, wanted to be more ladylike and wait a while before I removed articles of clothing in front of the man.”

“Unbelievable. You know what, I shouldn't be surprised one bit. This has your name written all over it. We will forever know you as the life of the party, Mack. I’ve always loved that about your personality, and it sounds like he enjoys it, too.”

“Why, thank you. Now, enough about me. What’s up with you and Agnes? I notice you didn’t invite her to come outside with us,” Mackenzie said.

“We’re taking it one day at a time, which is all I’m capable of at the moment. It’s a little awkward trying to pretend like everything is normal between us.”

“Girl, sometimes we have to fake it till we make it. You might want to reconsider leaving her behind all the time. You can’t keep her in hiding forever, Clara. The woman has to get out and live.”

“I know. I’m trying to help her sift through the wanted ads so she can line up a few interviews. The sooner she’s on somebody’s payroll, the sooner she can start looking for an apartment,” Clara said.

“Clara Covington. With all the square footage you have on this property, are you really…”

“Yes, I am. A few degrees of separation never hurts.”

Mack surrendered, wondering if Clara just needed more time.

“How do you feel about her staying here on Solomons Island?”

Clara let out a deep breath.

“I’m not sure.”

“Who would’ve ever thought after all these years…” Mackenzie grunted.

“I know, isn't it crazy? Look, I don't want to sound like a mean person who doesn't care. I never stopped loving my sister… and I would like to see her get her life in order. If staying here on Solomons Island is what it will take, then so be it. I'll help in whatever way I can.”

“That's my girl. It may be difficult now, but you’ll feel better about it in the end.” Mackenzie reassured her.

Clara perked up.

“I had a chance to talk to Mike.”

“That's wonderful. Did you show up at his door wearing something to make the man stutter? I heard it’s a sure-fire way to reconcile your differences.”

Clara nudged her best friend in the arm, wishing she’d save her untamed hormones for her next date with Brody.

“You are terrible. I hate to disappoint, but I was wearing regular clothing, and I’m glad because his cousin Diane was there with her husband Bruce. Can you imagine how embarrassing that would’ve been?” She smiled.

“Extremely embarrassing, but I'm glad you met his family. As long as Mike has been living in Solomons Island, I don't think I ever recall him bringing family around.”

“That's because he hasn't. I think he's been going through major guilt over it. He says his time spent in the military caused him to get used to being on his own, but he really wants to connect with his folks and I commend him for it,” Clara replied.

“That’s good. I’ll bet they were real nice.”

“So nice… and so welcoming. His cousin Diane arranged it so we could talk to his parents virtually. Mack, it was the sweetest thing. He looks so much like his dad, and after talking to his mother, I can now see where he gets his tender heart from.” She continued.

“All I can say is I better have a front-row seat at your wedding. No if, ands, or buts about it.”

“Get out of here. You play too much.”

“Clara, you know it’s only a matter of time. When you’ve met the right one, you know it. There’s no point in belaboring over it.”

“Well, it doesn't matter how long it takes, I promise to give you more than a front-row seat. Now let's go over there and teach these girls how to play a proper game of volleyball. If either of them plan to make the team this winter, we have work to do.”

Along the way, Clara stopped Mackenzie.

“Mack, before you leave, would you like to come inside and maybe say hello to Agnes?”

“Absolutely,” she said, patting Clara on the back.

* * *

By the end of the day, the girls were worn out, and Mackenzie talked with Agnes and welcomed her to the island.

“Agnes, it was so nice to meet you. You’re going to love it here. The people are friendly and it’s such a small beach town. No one is really a stranger. Well… except for Brody, the hunk I went on a date with recently, but he’s not really a stranger. He’s just very shy, so I guess that doesn’t count. By the way… did I mention he’s already spoken for?”

“Mack!” Clara scolded.

“Sorry. Just kidding around. Well, not really,” she whispered, as if Agnes couldn’t hear.

“It’s okay. I’m not dating for at least a year. Plus, I’ll be so busy job hunting I’ll barely have time, anyway,” Agnes responded.

“Oh, dear. I wish you good luck on that one.”

“Do you think it will be tough finding employment around here?” she asked.

“No, not at all. I’m sure there’s something for you to do. It’s the idea of taking a year off from dating. Get ready for taking a bunch of cold showers… been there, done that. No, thank you!”

“Mom, why did you have to take cold showers?” Stephanie asked innocently.

“And that’s my cue, ladies. Stephanie, we’ll talk about it later, baby. Grab your things, girls, and say thank you to Clara.” Mackenzie was halfway to the front door, waving goodbye to her bestie, while trying to consider ways to get around the topic on the car ride home.

Clara locked the door, laughing over Mackenzie’s sense of humor.

“She seems nice,” Agnes said.

“She is. Mack’s been like a sister-” She paused, not thinking first before she spoke.

“It’s okay. I think it’s great that you’ve established a network of people that you can rely on out here.”

Clara began clearing the kitchen counter.

“Yeah, except they’re more than just a network,” she said, holding quotation marks in the air.

“Mack welcomed me into her café, made a place for me every week, and in time became a true best friend. For the longest, the only person I trusted was my boss, Joan… the woman who left me this place… and Mackenzie. That’s it. They were the first two people to genuinely take me in and care about me after I moved here from New York. It was a welcomed change after feeling so abandoned by my husband and…” She stopped herself, not wanting to dig in too deep.

“You can say it.”

“It won’t solve anything. All it will do is cause more strife. I made a promise I’d try to avoid that at all costs,” Clara responded.

Agnes sighed.

“What good will it do to keep a wall up? Look, I want to help keep the peace around here. I really do. But, don’t you think it would be healthy if we at least tried to talk about it?”

“Fine. But, maybe we should create a few rules of engagement. For example, no daggers allowed. Meaning, we can agree to disagree, but no one is allowed to aim below the belt.”

“That’s fair.” Agnes agreed.

“And… if one of us needs a time out from the conversation-”

“Then we have to respect their wishes, and maybe return to the conversation once both parties are ready?” she said.

“I can agree to that. So, who’s going to start first?”

“I will. Based on your comment, you clearly think I abandoned you somehow. Yet, I’m the younger sister, and you’re the one who left New York, so I don’t really see how that could be possible,” Agnes said.

Clara gripped her temples and began counting backward to herself. It was a technique she picked up years before she left Keith to help her deal with stress management.

“I’m trying to think of a way to say this without being too harsh. The last thing I recall, the night of mom and dad’s funeral, was you getting into an argument with me over their life insurance policy. When the argument was over, you stormed off, never to reach out to me again. I don’t recall receiving a hug… and I certainly don’t recall you saying it’s okay, sis, we still have each other. You just argued with me over money and left. Between that and being in a marriage with the most verbally and mentally controlling man I’ve ever met, I had enough. So, I left. You had my phone number if you really wanted to call, but you didn’t, Agnes. From my perspective, you couldn’t have your way, so you walked out on what mattered most. Family.”

Agnes began sobbing deeply. “That’s not what happened. At least not from my perspective. You were always the chosen one, and it was clear that mom and dad felt that way, too. They put you down as the sole beneficiary on everything.”

“Yes, entrusting me to take care of the both of us with whatever they had left. Which was very little. You know I would’ve done right by you, Agnes. I always looked out for you, but there was barely enough to cover their funeral expenses. Mom and dad were not rich, Ag. You would’ve known all this if you had stuck around.”

Agnes sobbed with her face buried in her hands before pulling herself together.

“The night I was asking you for money… it was because I was afraid and thought the only way out of my situation was to end the pregnancy.”

“What? Why didn’t you say something to me?”

“I was ashamed. It was my skeleton… a secret I preferred keeping to myself. At first, I figured having some financial support would help and that would be the end. But the idea of going through with it tortured me so much until I changed my mind. I was determined to raise my child even though I barely had a plan for taking care of myself-”

“Agnes, you know I would’ve been there for you. No matter what our differences were… we’re sisters,” Clara said.

“I know that now.” She paused before continuing on.

“Back then, I ended up having a miscarriage. The doctor said it was likely stress induced by everything going on. Losing mom and dad was horrible. Between that and me scrambling day and night, trying to figure out what to do, I guess my body couldn’t take it,” she said, patting her eyes dry.

Clara held her hand against her chest. “I had no idea, and I certainly don’t understand how you made it through all that on your own.”

“Yeah… and, to think we spent all these years avoiding each other based on a misunderstanding. Neither one of us was at fault back then. You were doing your best to try to look out for me, and I didn’t understand the depth of what was really going on.”

Clara leaned on the kitchen counter and exhaled, feeling the weight of her sister’s confession. Whenever she heard about stories like this, she always wondered how families could allow conflict to divide them. Now it was easy to see firsthand.

“Aggy,” she said, a name of endearment she hadn’t used in decades.

“Yes.”

“From my core, I’m sorry for everything you ever went through, and I’m sorry that I didn’t make you feel loved. I was supposed to be your safety net when mom and dad passed. I feel like I let you down,” she said.

“You don’t owe me an apology, Clara. I was hard-headed, way too needy, and only considered myself. I’d like to think that’s who I used to be, but clearly some of those traits remain if I could entertain the likes of somebody like Keith.”

They remained silent for a moment. Clara considered the question that had been brewing in her spirit for a while now.

“You never found Keith to be a little… controlling?” she asked.

“He tried to be way more than a little controlling. I’m not one to get physical, but I’m quick with the tongue. I told him I would not stick around and tolerate his nonsense. No way, I’m not the one.” Agnes hoped Clara wouldn’t take it the wrong way. But all Clara could seem to do was blurt out in laughter.

“Good. It sounds like he finally met his match,” she said.

“You’re darn right. It’s probably the reason he felt the need to go out there and find another woman. It’s okay, his day will come. And, to think all this time, he’d been in touch with you, and I didn’t even know it. What a dog.”

“We should trade stories over a bottle of bubbly. Maybe even find something to eat. Are you hungry?” Clara asked.

“A little.”

“Good. I’ll grab a few things out of the fridge, you can grab the glasses.” She smiled.

“Clara.”

“Yes.”

Agnes stretched her arms open wide, inviting her to a warm hug. Neither one of them could promise they wouldn’t have future awkward moments or reach their breaking points. But they were sisters, who still loved each other and were willing to figure it out.

CHAPTER 13

“Ms. Mae, if you wouldn’t mind covering the front desk for a few minutes. Clara and I need to go over some things in my office,” Mike said.

“Sure, no problem. It’s nice to see you two getting along again,” she called out as she peered around the corner, watching them disappear into his office.

Inside, Clara excitedly started sharing everything that was on her mind on the morning drive to work.

“I know we have to catch up on business, but you will not believe what I have planned for this Friday,” she said.

“Yes, that’s right, our date. I didn’t realize you were set on this Friday. Before you go into the details, I’d really like to-”

“Oh, Mike. Please, humor me for two minutes. I really thought you’d want to hear about our date, and also about how things went with my sister last night.” She interrupted.

“I’m sorry,” he said, not wanting to take away from her excitement.

He sat on his desk and reached out for her hands.

“Tell me everything. Why don’t you start with your sister. Is everything okay?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact. We had another long talk. She shared a few things that I wasn’t aware of, which helped me to look at everything through a fresh pair of lenses.” She admitted.

“Like what?” he asked. Then he thought better of it, realizing it may not be something she was comfortable sharing.

“Wait. Don’t answer that if you don’t want to. If it’s a sensitive topic, I don’t want to pry.”

“No, it’s okay. You’re just as much a part of my world as she is. I’ve finally been able to make sense of our last conversation before I left New York. Agnes was expecting when our parents died. She kept it to herself, feeling afraid that she wouldn’t be able to take care of the baby. She’d even considered options for ending the pregnancy but ended up having a miscarriage.” Clara explained.

“Wow. She’s really been through it. Both of you have in one way or another.”

“Sometimes it feels like my family was destined to walk this earth with a dark cloud hovering over us. Even when we find a little joy, it doesn’t seem to last long. It’s almost as if we can count on something else bad waiting for us just around the corner.”

“You can’t think that way, Clara. Last time I checked, your life turned out pretty good, despite everything you’ve been through. I firmly believe it’s because of a series of choices you made along the way. Those choices changed your life for the better. That coupled with blessings from above…. and blessings from Joan,” he said.

“And blessings when I met you.” She added.

He planted a sweet kiss on her hand, encouraging her to hopefully see things differently.

“That’s exactly why I need you in my life, Mike Sanders. You’re like the yin to my yang. We balance each other out.” She smiled.

“We sure do. Now, tell me, what did you have in mind for this date? I still can’t believe you stole my thunder.”

“What do you mean?”

“I was the one who was supposed to be planning the last date before things got all out of hand. I was really pumped about it. But, now we have another issue. I kind of… sort of… made last-minute plans for us. I would’ve told you about this a lot sooner but-” He turned around and reached on his desk for a white envelope and passed it along to Clara.

“Look inside,” he said.

Clara wondered what he had up his sleeve given that she’d already booked a couple’s massage for two. She thought it might be a great way to relax and hit the reset button after all the crazy turn of events.

“Two round-trip tickets to Ft. Lauderdale… for this weekend?” she said, not sounding nearly as excited as he thought she would.

“Surprise. I know it’s last minute, but I thought you’d like to come with me to meet my parents in person,” he said, holding his arms wide open as if he were expecting a hug.

“That’s… sweet. Maybe even a little sudden, given that we already had plans. But, sweet,” she said.

“Are the plans set in stone? I figured you barely had time to arrange anything since we just talked about it. I’ll admit, visiting with my cousin, and doing the video conference was definitely a motivating factor for me. And, I know it’s last minute. But, I thought you’d enjoy flying down for the weekend and spending time with the people who brought me into this world,” he said enthusiastically. He felt confident that would win her over.

Clara paced around for a moment, quickly trying to come up with the perfect response under pressure.

Come on, pull it together, Clara. It’s just a quick weekend trip to meet his parents. But why do I feel so uncomfortable? I mean, there’s Agnes, who will be alone all weekend. No, that’s stupid. She can take care of herself. The real question is how are you going to respond when they ask about your parents, your past, or what brought you to Maryland? You barely understand it all, and you 're definitely not ready to talk about it with anyone else, she thought.

“Hello over there. I seemed to have lost you. Did a cat get your tongue?” He teased, while walking up to her, gently tugging on her arm.

“So, what do you say? Will you join me?”

She continued to stew in her own fears.

“Clara, these tickets weren’t cheap, but besides that, I thought you’d genuinely be thrilled to go. Did I miss something here?”

She didn’t know what to say, so she just went with the first thing that came to mind.

“Of course, I want to meet your parents some day, Mike, but talk about poor timing.” It was yet again one of those moments she knew she’d later regret.

“What’s the big deal? I figured Agnes could handle a couple of days by herself. We can even make sure she’s all stocked up with groceries if that’s what you 're worried about. It would be like a weekend date for the two of us. Just a quick change in pace, and we’ll be back before you know it. I talked to my folks, and they really liked you. They want to get to know you, Clara. I thought that would be something you'd be pleased to hear.”

“I am pleased, Mike… this just caught me off guard. I set my mind on us going for a couple’s massage. I had no idea you were planning a big trip. I want to go… I just-”

There was a knock at the door. It couldn't have been a more awkward moment.

“Ms. Mae, just another minute and we’ll be right out,” he yelled.

“Your business partner, Kenny, is here. He says he has a 9 o'clock appointment with you,” she responded from the other side of the door.

“Darn it. I forgot all about our appointment. I don’t have the documents ready,” he murmured to himself.

“Look, I can sense your reluctance. I thought this was a fun and spontaneous idea that would allow you to bond with my folks. Not a big deal. I’m still going. Hold on to your ticket and think about it if you want. It’s not like the ticket is refundable,” he said.

There were three more knocks at the door to which Mike walked over and immediately responded to.

“Kenny, I’m sorry, man. Come on in. Clara and I were just wrapping things up.”

She exited the room, looking his way one last time, before taking a long walk back to her desk.

“Must’ve been one heck of a meeting you two were having. It’s not like Mike to forget about his appointments.” Mae teased.

A lump that felt like the size of a golf ball was welling up in Clara’s throat.

“Ms. Mae, I have a lot of work to get done if you don’t mind,” she said, walking past Mae.

Her lack of emotion took Mae back, but she decided not to press the matter.

“Sure, honey. My tour doesn’t leave for another hour. I’ll be in the back if you need me.”

* * *

“I’m really questioning if I'm cut out for this whole relationship thing.” Clara admitted, sitting on her lunch break at the café with Mackenzie.

“Is it that time of the month?”

“Mack, I'm being serious. It's very possible that my ten-year sabbatical left long-lasting affects. Let's face it, I have communication issues, and I'm way too strong-willed for my own good. That kind of behavior is better suited for a woman who’s used to being single, don’t you think?”

“I’m still stuck on the part where you admitted to being too strong-willed for your own good.” Mack teased.

“Funny. Look, I have to be willing to face the music. Maybe things with Mike and I have just run its course. If so, I couldn't blame him. Perhaps I'm not as ready as I thought I was to be in a serious relationship.”

Mackenzie placed her hands together, palm to palm, patiently waiting for Clara to speak her mind. As a woman she could relate to needing a moment to vent. It was natural and usually the result of some sort of internal battle or simply one's way of freaking out.

“The two of you are perfect together in every way. Unless you’re going to tell me something terrible like he's cheating or he broke up with you, which I highly doubt.”

“No, of course not, but a major part of being in a relationship is opening up and sharing all of who you are with someone else. I'm used to dealing with all of my problems on my own. I just recently arrived at the place where I'm working really hard to do that with Mike, but now he’s sprang this trip on me. He's inviting me to fly down to Ft. Lauderdale this weekend to meet his parents. I'm almost certain they're going to ask questions… a lot of questions so they can get to know me, which means getting to know my past.”

Mackenzie took a sip of her soda and placed the cup down firmly, looking at her best friend as if she’d lost her mind.

“Really? Is that all you got?” Mackenzie asked.

“Well, yes.”

“So, what I really hear you saying is a) Mike is in love and he's ready to take things to the next level. And, b) you've invited fear and doubt to have a front-row seat in your life, therefore eliminating yourself out of something really special?”

Clara thought about the daytime talk shows she used to watch where therapists analyzed one’s behaviors and were spot on with identifying the root of the issue.

“I’m not trying to, but my bio isn’t exactly squeaky clean, Mackenzie. I can hear them now asking me questions like... what brought you to Maryland? What should I say…Oh, that’s easy, I was actually trying to run away from my ex who was a mentally abusive nut job, and my sister who I didn’t get along with… and if that doesn’t sound crazy enough you won’t believe that after ten years of living in Maryland-”

Mackenzie placed her hand over her best friend’s, stopping her before she went too far.

“You don’t have to tell them your entire life story. In their eyes, if you’re the one Mike has chosen to bring home, that’s all that matters.” She explained.

“But, how do I explain myself when they ask these kinds of questions? Anything other than what I just told you would not be true. My past feels so broken and with Agnes showing up, I feel like I’m being forced to relive so much of it all over again. Mackenzie, I’ve never told anybody this, but there were times where Keith looked me in the eyes and told me I’d never amount to anything, and I’d never leave him because I was too much of an imbecile to figure out how to make it on my own.”

“Good thing you didn’t tell me this when he was on the island. I would’ve knocked the creep into next week had I known,” Mack said.

“Please. I probably should’ve laid across a therapist’s couch years ago, but I became great at suppressing my animosity toward him and my sister. All the way until now at least.”

“Only you can answer this… do you really think you became good at suppressing your feelings… Or did this whole thing cause you to develop insecurities? It’s never too late to go see a therapist. I did after Stephanie’s father walked out on us. It was the only way I could cope for myself and for Stephanie. Traveling the world and joining a rock band… how embarrassing is that? I still don’t go around telling that story to this day. I figure no one would believe it, anyway.” She chuckled.

Clara checked over her shoulder before leaning closer in.

“A rock band?” she asked.

“Yes, can you believe it? Of all the lame excuses. I’ve never repeated those words to Stephanie. Don’t know if I ever will. It’s bad enough I had to tell her he was young and not able to stick around to be a father. The idea that he chose a rock band over her would just crush her little soul.”

“I’m sorry, Mack.”

“No need to be. Hopefully, your takeaway is this… what you’ve been through is not up for discussion unless you want it to be. Mike will understand. Now, what I’m really curious to know is how did your sister deal with that numskull’s abusive tendencies?”

Clara chuckled.

“Great minds think alike. I asked her the same thing. She claims she had a no-nonsense approach that was too much for him to handle. Now that I think of it, she has a smart mouth on her. We used to go at it all the time as young girls growing up.” She smiled, shaking her head at the thought of her childhood memories.

“Sisters. You can’t live with ‘em, and you can’t live without them. At least that’s what I hear.” Mackenzie added.

“Isn’t that the truth?” Clara grunted.

Josh slid into the booth, scooting Mackenzie over so he could give them the scoop.

“Sorry to interrupt, ladies, but I figured you’d want to know this.”

“Oh boy, I knew it was a bad idea to take my lunch break in house. What’s wrong?” Mackenzie asked.

“Nothing is wrong. Just thought you’d be interested in knowing that Ms. Violet over there is broadcasting her matchmaking skills to the entire bridge club. I overheard something that involved your name and Brody’s name, so you might want to look into that. You know the woman is sweet as pie but can’t keep a secret to save her life.”

Clara and Mack broke out in laughter.

“The second update is Mr. Garrison, the owner, just got off the phone. He said he’s coming to the café on Friday and wants to meet with you. His voice sounded rather urgent, so whatever it’s about, I wouldn’t miss it,” he said.

“Why didn’t you call me so I could talk to him?”

“Because you were on your lunch break. Duh.” Josh rolled his eyes and departed as quickly as he appeared.

“I wonder what it’s all about?” Clara said.

“Who knows? The man hasn’t really stepped foot in the place since he took over. Maybe he’s taken a sudden interest in how business is going. I don’t know. Now I’ll have to sit around wondering about it all week. Great,” she mumbled.

“No, you won’t. Tonight, you’re going on another date with Brody. I’m certain that will help take your mind off things.”

Mack giggled.

“I know. I’m trying to contain my excitement. I keep telling myself we’re just meeting for coffee. It’s no big deal. Yet somehow I can’t stop thinking about what I’m going to wear.”

“Look at you. It’s only date number two, and you’re already smitten. I’ll bet it was the skinny dipping that did you in.” Clara chuckled.

“Oh, hush. I already told you I didn’t take my clothes off.”

“Yeah, sure. Don’t worry. I won’t tell. What happens in the Patuxent, stays in the Patuxent,” she said, cracking herself up.

Mackenzie playfully rolled her eyes.

“I’m just kidding. I’m sure he’ll be happy no matter what you put on. Just go and have a good time and promise me you won’t waste one minute thinking about this Friday,” Clara said.

“I will. Promise me you’ll give Ft. Lauderdale some serious thought?” Mackenzie asked.

“We’ll see.”

* * *

“Ladies first,” Brody said, opening the door to the coffee shop for Mackenzie. A hazelnut scent greeted them as they walked inside. It was a quaint little shop with three tables, including seating for two.

“Thank you.”

“I probably should've asked if you’re a fan of coffee before inviting you here. This was the only place I could think of knowing that you’ve already had a long day and need to get home to Stephanie soon,” he said.

“Are you kidding me? I drink coffee like it’s water. It’s a terrible habit, but it gets me through the day. I think this was perfect for a Monday evening. Plus, I love their lattes,” she said, inhaling the aroma.

“Good evening, Mackenzie and Brody.” Sidney grinned, greeting them from behind the counter. He worked the evening shift a few nights a week for extra pocket change while making his way through his last year of high school.

“It’s nice to see you, Sidney,” Mackenzie said.

Brody waved, then offered Mackenzie the chance to place her order first.

“I think I’ll go with a medium latte.”

“Make that two lattes, please.” Brody added, winking at Sidney in a way that only they seemed to understand.

“Gotcha. Two lattes coming right up. Why don’t you go ahead and grab a seat. I’ll bring your lattes right over,” Sidney said.

“Thanks, buddy.” He then turned to Mackenzie with a sweet smile.

“After you…”

Brody pulled out her chair like only a gentleman would, assisting her, then making himself comfortable.

“Do you come in here often?” she asked.

“I pop in every now and again. Mainly if I’m heading home after a quick grocery run. It’s a nice treat, but nothing beats making your own coffee at home.”

“Oh my gosh, I feel the same way. It’s like I’m some sort of coffee snob or something.” She giggled.

“That makes two of us. But, I still can’t discount the coffee shop. It’s all about the socialization. Don’t get me wrong, the coffee is great, but look at the couple behind us, and the teenagers sitting behind them. They all look like they would enjoy themselves whether they had coffee or not.” He chuckled.

Sidney arrived at the table with a tray carrying two lattes and a bouquet of red roses in the other hand.

He passed the roses to Mackenzie.

“Lattes for the lovely couple and a dozen roses for the lady. The roses are from Brody, just in case you were wondering,” he said.

“Oh, Brody. How sweet is this?” she said, leaning closer to the bouquet to inhale.

“I’m glad you like it,” he replied, then he thanked Sidney for going on with his little plan.

“No problem, we’re used to getting all kinds of requests here at the shop. If you need anything else, I’m right behind the counter.”

He gave Brody a thumbs up and disappeared quickly. The biggest reward came from the look on Mackenzie’s face. She was still beaming, which gave him a small inkling of hope that he hadn’t completely lost his romantic touch.

“I figured I owed you a do-over to make up for the other night,” he said.

“Why is that? We had a wonderful time this weekend. Or at least I did.”

“I did, too, but in the name of fulfilling a dare, we both walked away soaking wet. You even more so than me.”

She laughed. “Brody, I jumped into the water led by my own free will. You didn’t force me. Besides that, I had an absolute blast. I kept replaying the diving scene in my mind and laughing. Stephanie probably thought I was losing my mind.”

“Well, good. I’m glad then. Not because your daughter thinks you’re crazy, but I’m glad that you had fun. I’ll have to admit, there was something about the moment that allowed me to loosen up and stop being so nervous. I guess cold water can straighten anybody up,” he replied.

“It sure can. I was so thankful for the public rest stop we found so I could at least try to make an attempt to wring my clothes out before going home. Thankfully, Steph was so engrossed in a game with her sitter she didn’t notice me tip toeing in.”

“Gee, that’s bad. Next time we go out on a boat we’ll have to behave ourselves,” he said.

“I’m not making any promises.”

Mackenzie hadn’t missed the words next time. She liked the idea of there being a third date, even though this one was still in progress… next time still had a nice ring to it.

She looked up to the sight of a familiar person wearing a flannel shirt, approaching the table with a woman by his side.

“Mackenzie,” Bill said.

Well, look at this, she said in her mind. Outwardly, she straightened up and returned the greeting.

“Hi, Bill. How are you?” she asked, speaking to Bill, while noticing his date. She had to be at least twenty years younger, was in stellar shape, and was standing there popping her gum so loud it made Mackenzie want to pop her in the mouth.

“I’m good. Cindy and I just came in to grab a quick cup of coffee. I saw you sitting here and thought I’d say hello,” he said, nodding his head at Brody at the same time.

“Do you two know each other?” Mackenzie asked Brody.

“I’ve heard Bill’s name before, but I don’t think we’ve officially met,” he responded.

“In that case, Bill this is Brody. Brody this is-”

Brody jumped up to offer a handshake and help relieve some of the awkwardness.

“Hey, man. How’s it going?” he said, extending his hand.

“Hey there, Brody. Nice to meet you.”

Bill’s lady friend cleared her throat.

“Gee, where’s my manners? Cindy, this is Mackenzie. She works at the café down the street. You really should check it out. The food is amazing,” he said.

Cindy gave a half-hearted wave and returned to holding Bill by the arm.

“Everyone in Solomons knows about the café, Bill. Especially everybody who works over at the lumberyard with you, I’m almost certain of it,” she said, assuming she was his new girlfriend from work.

“I’m visiting, actually,” Cindy said, snuggling up to Bill even closer. She looked as if she wanted everything but coffee.

“I’m on my way up to see my family in Pennsylvania. I thought I’d make a pit stop to check on this handsome fella on the way. It’s been a while, hasn’t it Billy?” she said, rubbing his belly.

Mackenzie could feel herself making an ugly face and had to sip on her latte to keep from letting it show.

“Hey, Mackenzie, I was thinking about grabbing these lattes and going for a walk on the dock. Would you like to join me?” Brody asked, hoping to bail her out.

“Excellent idea. Maybe Bill and Cindy would like to have our seats.”

Dear Lord, thank you. I owe you one, she thought to herself.

“It was nice running into you, Mackenzie.” For just a moment Bill gazed into her eyes. It was almost as if he was sorry that he couldn’t speak freely.

She wasn’t certain why. If she was keeping count correctly, he was now onto lady number two in no time. Seemed like he had plenty going on in his life to help keep him occupied.

The gentlemen briefly shook hands, and everyone departed before it became any more awkward.

Outside, Brody held the roses for Mackenzie while they walked over to the water.

“Are you okay? I know it can’t be easy running into an old boyfriend,” he said.

“Uh, I think the title of boyfriend might be an overstatement,” she said adamantly.

“I mean… we dated for a while. I'm sure you heard the story like everyone else on the Island. Bill ended up meeting someone new on the job, or at least that's what he told me. I'm glad we parted ways. Clearly he has an issue with being honest.”

“I hate that for you. If you want, I’ll go back in there and knock him out for you. I can send him a message that what he did was wrong in the form of a knuckle sandwich if you want me to.” Brody pumped his fist and danced around like a boxer to make her laugh.

“Brody, you’re too much.” She laughed hysterically. “Wait, you were joking, right?”

“Of course. No need to worry. I was raised to be a gentleman. But, if need be, I’d defend you in a heartbeat.”

He noticed her shivering a little and offered her his jacket.

“Thank you. It feels kind of nice knowing that someone would stick up for me if needed. I just don’t understand why some men do such dumb things to begin with. Just be upfront with a woman… that’s all we ever really want,” she said.

“He hurt you pretty badly, didn’t he?”

Mackenzie leaned on the railing, taking another sip of her latte.

“He hurt my feelings… maybe even bruised my ego a bit. I've always considered myself to be the kind of woman who could spot a liar a mile away. Apparently, he pulled one over on me. We weren’t in love or anything, but I liked him and was looking forward to seeing where things would go.”

Brody faced the water and continued drinking his latte.

“I’m sorry. I’m probably admitting way too much at this point,” she said. Mackenzie, you really know how to open mouth and insert foot, she thought to herself.

“You’re good. I appreciate the honesty. I’m learning all the things not to do if I ever want to win you over. Not that I would’ve ever tried any of that to begin with.”

She looked at him, wondering what caused him to like her the way he did.

“I do have one more question for you, if you don’t mind,” he asked.

“Sure.”

He waited a moment, taking in the soothing sound of the waves.

“I know we briefly mentioned it, but what really made you take a chance on me when I asked you out on a date? I think you gave me the kind version when I asked you before, but the look of hesitancy on your face was revealing.”

“Ouch. Was it that bad?” she asked.

“Yes.”

Again, she noticed his side profile, his hairline, his clean-shaven face, and the cute smile he gave her when he realized she was staring right at him.

“For one, you caught me off guard. I rarely see you, so that moment when I realized you were actually asking me out, and not just there to order a meal, was actually kind of funny.”

“Gee, thanks. Make fun of a guy when he’s vulnerable.” He teased.

“Hey, cut me some slack. You literally went from ordering corn chowder to asking me to go on a date.” She laughed.

“But, you still said yes… so… what was going on in your mind?”

She sighed.

“I feel embarrassed to say this, but I almost said no, coming up with all the reasons why it wouldn’t be a good idea. Then, at the last minute… I don’t know… I thought maybe it would be a pleasant distraction. What did I have to lose? So… I said yes.”

“Has it been a good distraction?” he asked.

“I’m here on a second date with you. That has to indicate something good is going on, don’t you think?” She smiled, wondering if the thought of kissing had already crossed his mind.

“Yes, it counts, but if at any point you have regrets about saying yes, I don’t want you to feel like you have to hide anything from me. I’m a big boy. I can handle it.” He finished his coffee and took her empty cup, stacking them together.

“Brody, I have no regrets. I’m right where I want to be.”

“In that case, will you join me for a little stroll?” He smiled and extended his arm to her.

“I don’t mind if I do.”

CHAPTER 14

“Good morning, Jan. What’s on the agenda in North Beach today?” Brody asked the front desk assistant, laying his backpack on the front counter.

“The agenda for today is so long I don’t know where to begin. Mike’s in his office wrapping up with a phone call, then he wants all the staff to gather for updates before the first tour of the day rolls out. You, my dear, have a gazillion shipments sitting right over there to sort through. If there’s any chance you can clear those boxes out so our customers don’t have to see them, I’d greatly appreciate it,” she said, looking over the rim of her glasses.

Jan was rather new to the company, only a couple of months in, but it didn’t feel like it. She always wore glasses hanging from a chain, or positioned on top of her head, and she had a knack for running a tight ship to help keep things in order.

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll get right on it,” Brody said.

“Oh, one more thing,” she said, motioning for him to come back.

“I told the new guy to wait for you in the break room. I think you need to show him your morning routine. The poor thing is always hovering around my desk first thing when we come in. If I can’t get back to having my morning coffee without him hovering over me, I’m going to lose my mind.” She fussed.

“Say no more. I’m on it. Gary is really great at what he does. He just needs a little more time to get acclimated, that’s all.”

“I understand. Just teach him how to acclimate himself elsewhere, please and thank you in advance.” She had a smirk on her face, but he knew she meant business.

“Can you tell if Mike is off the line yet? I need to poke my head in and speak with him really quick.”

She looked down at the telephone.

“He’s off the line,” she replied.

“Thank you, Jan. You’re the best.” He tipped his cap and walked away even more chipper and upbeat than usual.

Jan watched him as he swung his bag over his shoulder and passed her by.

In the back, he tapped on Mike’s door and waited for a reply.

“Come in.”

“Hey, buddy. Just wanted to drop by and let you know everything is all squared away with the boats. Last week I was able to complete my maintenance checks without a hitch, and all repairs are up to date.”

“Thanks, Brody,” he answered, failing to make eye contact and seeming a bit distracted.

“No problem. Oh, and unless you had something pressing for me, Gary and I are going to pick back up with our training. He’s been doing a great job. I think you’ll be impressed with his work.”

“Yup. That’s awesome. If you 're impressed, I’m impressed.”

Brody stood around for another minute, wondering if Mike would even notice he was still there.

“Okay, guess I’ll catch you in the conference room. I’m going to get settled in and grab Gary for the meeting. I’ll see you in a few.”

“Thanks, man. See you soon.”

Brody pulled the door shut, feeling convinced that Mike was off today and not behaving like his usual self.

* * *

In the conference room, everybody gathered around a large wooden table, fit for a log cabin, yet cozy and inviting enough to go with the shop’s rustic decor. Mike cleared his throat and greeted everybody to get their attention.

“It’s good to see everyone this morning. I’m going to keep this meeting sweet and to the point, as I know we all have a lot to do. Last night as I was preparing my notes, I realized that some of us haven’t been properly introduced yet. Mainly because you all normally work different shifts, also because I travel between two locations, and the North Beach office is still rather new. Regardless, I don’t see any of these reasons as an excuse not to know your teammates. On this rare occasion that we’re actually all here, I thought it would be nice to introduce everybody.

“To my left we have Jan, our lovely office assistant. I tried to call her Ms. Jan, giving her the same respect that we do with Ms. Mae in Solomons, but she wouldn’t stand for it.” He chuckled and gave her a moment to speak.

“Hello everyone. I may be the oldest, but Jan works just fine for me. Should you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask. Oh, and whatever rumors you’ve heard about me having high expectations for keeping order, it’s true. You can believe every word of it.” She smiled.

The room lit up with agreeable laughter. By now, everyone had already experienced her version of keeping order in some shape or form.

Mike continued around the circle.

“Next to Jan we have Brody, who’s been with me for so long I’ve practically lost count. He’s always been like a right-hand man to me, and he’s our head mechanic.”

Brody nodded, showing his appreciation for such a nice introduction.

“Next to him we have Gary, who’s actually training with Brody, learning the ropes and eventually taking the reins as it pertains to all things related to the boats,” he said.

Gary briefly waved his hand and smiled at the group.

“Continuing on, we also have Chris, Nicholas, and JP who run our tours.” Each of them raised their hand as their name was called, offering a warm greeting.

“I also gathered each of you here to commend you for a job well done. Since our opening, Lighthouse Tours of North Beach has been even more successful than I originally expected. Our numbers are looking great, and we’ve been able to secure local businesses who want us to host their staff events… this comes even as the fall is upon us. Myself, Jan, and Clara at the Solomons location will work together to map out even greater plans to come, but in the meantime, I just want to say thank you for doing such a wonderful job,” he said.

The team nodded, seemingly pleased about what he shared.

“Finally, I’ve referenced the Solomons’ group several times in passing. However, I think it’s time we all had a chance to meet them. The way I see it, we’re all one big family. We just work at two separate ends of the county. I can’t think of a better way to learn the business and improve upon what we do than by collaborating with our teammates on the island.”

Everyone continued to listen with genuine curiosity.

“I’ve come up with an idea to better support us in getting to know one another. I’ll be asking Clara and Jan to clear our calendars this Thursday afternoon for a few hours. This way we can head down to the island… and for an added adventure, we’ll be traveling by boat. Don’t worry, I’ll get you back in time. But, I think it will be a marvelous chance to let you see the store, meet the crew, and we can all head across the street to the neighborhood café, where you can enjoy some of the best lunch in town. Isn’t that right, Brody?” he asked.

“It sure is. Their corn chowder is to die for.”

Mike continued. “Yes, it is. Hopefully, if all goes according to plan, we can do this a few times a year, next time inviting our Solomons family to come visit with us, of course.”

“I think it’s a fantastic idea. I’ll be sure to call Clara and coordinate everything with her,” Jan said.

“Thanks. Also, if you could put in a phone call to Mackenzie at the Corner Café and ask her to set aside a table for us, that would be great. You and Clara can talk that over as well, just to make sure we’re all on the same page.”

“I’m on it,” she responded.

“All right, that concludes our meeting. Get out there and make it a great day, everyone. As always, if you need anything, you know where to find me,” Mike said, wrapping up with the team.

Brody passed a checklist along to Gary, asking him to review it and prepare to help unpack the boxes that arrived when he returned. He then caught up with Mike in the hallway.

“Great meeting in there this morning. Quite the difference from what I saw when I stopped by your office.”

“Thanks, but what do you mean?”

“Well, you were distracted. Maybe deep in thought. I’m not sure. You just didn’t seem like yourself, and I wanted to make sure everything was cool with you,” Brody replied.

“Do you have a minute?”

“I have two. Gary should be occupied for a bit. What’s up?”

“Follow me,” Mike said.

The guys walked down to the nearby pier before Mike looked at him.

“It’s Clara, isn’t it?” Brody asked.

“Is it that obvious?”

“To me it is because I know you. You may be able to fool the others, but you 're not fooling me. Are you two getting engaged anytime this century or what?” he asked.

“That was the plan. I have the ring all lined up, and I had the best laid plans, but all that went down the drain. Now, all that’s left is my plans for this weekend. If these plans fall through, then honestly, I’m just going to take it as a sign that my timing is off… way off,” Mike said.

“What going on this weekend?”

“I purchased tickets for us to fly down and see my parents in Ft. Lauderdale. She had a chance to meet them virtually this week. When they hit it off so well, I realized… I can’t think of a better way to kick off this time in our lives than by having her meet the people who mean so much to me. Plus, I knew my parents would be thrilled to see me since it’s been a while. To me it sounded like the perfect idea. But, when I surprised Clara with the tickets, she didn’t seem all that enthused. I don’t know what went wrong, but it definitely felt like I took a sucker punch right in the stomach.” Mike confessed.

“Did she tell you no?”

“Not exactly, but she also didn’t jump for joy at the idea. Maybe it’s because she made plans of her own, I’m not sure. A part of me wishes this week was over just so I can board the plane and forget about everything else. But, I can’t. Therefore, I’m going to keep my head up, put on the staff gathering this Thursday, and then on Friday I’m out of here. Hopefully, with her by my side, but even if she’s not, I need a change in scenery for a few days.” He admitted.

“Hey, I understand. Take as many days as you need. You know I have your back.”

“Thank you, Brody. I promise when I get back, no distractions. I’m going to pull it together and get back to running things the way I used to. I can’t let my emotions get in the way here at work.”

“Come on, Mike. Don’t think like that. It’s not like anyone else noticed. Besides, in my humble opinion, nothing is suffering other than your ego right now and you know it. I know Clara and I’m almost certain if she showed signs of hesitation about going, there’s a good reason for it. Especially with everything you told me she’s been dealing with,” Brody said, laying it on heavy to get his message across.

“Everything will work out just fine. You just have to stay positive and believe.” He patted Mike on the back, reassuring him.

“Maybe by this time next year, I’ll be attending your wedding and bringing Mackenzie as my significant other.” He added, finding it hard to contain his smile.

“What? Get out of here. Brody, are you serious right now? Since when did you and Mack become an item?” He laughed.

Mike playfully knocked him around for not telling him sooner. They were truly like brothers who worked well together professionally and confided in one another about everything.

“Calm down, you didn’t miss much. We’ve only been out twice. It’s been nice getting to know her. We’ll have to wait and see where it leads.” Brody admitted.

“Well, I’ll be. It looks like somebody is smitten.” Mike teased.

“You’re such a troublemaker. I’m heading back inside before Gary starts looking for me. Catch you later, boss.”

“See you later, man.”

CHAPTER 15

Clara handed pamphlets to the guests returning from Jonathan and Mae’s couple’s tour. She highlighted information about upcoming tours and asked them to share with their friends. After the last customer left, she checked in with them to see how everything went.

“So, give me some feedback. Are the couple’s tours here to stay? Do you think everyone had a good time?” she asked.

“I think they loved it. I’m more concerned about Jonathan more than anything else. You know he’s a fisherman at heart and nothing makes him happier than when he’s out there giving his fishing tours,” Mae replied.

“She’s right, Clara. I’ll do whatever it takes to help Mike out, but when you spend most of your career sharing the ins and outs of fishing on Solomons Island, it’s kind of difficult listening to a bunch of seniors trying to rekindle their love lives on a midday tour. Good grief,” he said jokingly, but was still sincere.

“Oh, I know it’s a bit of a change for you, but the good news is Mike still has you mostly scheduled for fishing tours. Don’t worry, he knows where your true passion lies.”

“Speaking of Mike, where is he today? North Beach?” Jonathan asked.

Just then, Tommy pulled up to the dock, concluding his tour for the morning as well.

“Yes, he’s at North Beach today, but stick around. In about ten minutes, as soon as Tommy is done unloading, I can tell you about our plans for the staff tomorrow.”

“Sounds good. We’re going to head inside and get cleaned up for lunch. See you in ten,” Mae said.

Clara repeated the process of handing out pamphlets to Tommy’s group and returned inside to the storage room, placing all excess supplies on the shelf. A pair of hands grabbed her by the waistline, startling the daylights out of her.

“Michael Sanders, are you trying to give me a heart attack? I thought you were supposed to be at North Beach today?” she said, scolding him.

“I’m here for about an hour, and then I’m heading over to the museum. The owner asked for a last-minute meeting. He says he’s interested in doing business with us so I figured I’d sit down with him and hear what he has to say. I was hoping you’d be happy to see me. Things ended so abruptly the other day. It’s not exactly how I envisioned things would play out.”

“I know, trust me, I’m so happy to see you. I was just about to tell everyone about the luncheon for tomorrow. Maybe you could stick around for a few minutes while I share the news?” she asked.

He quietly closed the door behind them, ensuring their complete privacy. Then, he held Clara close enough that she could hear his heart beating.

“We really have to stop having these encounters in the supply room. One of these days we’re going to get busted, and you know it,” she said.

“Not if I install a lock on the door.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Okay, maybe not, but a guy can dream, can’t he?” Mike said.

“Mike, the other day when you asked me about-”

He cut her off, placing his finger gently over her lips.

“I spent the entire morning replaying the last few days in my mind repeatedly. I don’t know what I said or did wrong, but God knows I didn’t mean any harm. Right now, I don’t want to think about any of it. I just want you, Clara.”

“But-”

“No. No buts. Just you.”

He placed his lips on hers, testing the waters to see if she would respond. She kissed him in return, wanting nothing more than to forget about the last several weeks and get back to normal.

“I love you,” he whispered.

“Mike, I love you, too, with all my heart. You know I do. But I have to explain.”

He placed his lips on hers again, and she didn’t refuse. Then there was an abrupt knock on the door, causing them both to jump back.

“I hate to interrupt, but all of us are patiently waiting to hear this announcement. We’d like to enjoy our lunch before round two of tours this afternoon. No rush or anything… just thought I’d let you know,” Mae yelled from the other side of the door.

“I told you we were going to get busted,” Clara whispered, poking him in the chest.

“Technically, nobody walked in. How about you go out there first? I’ll follow behind you in a minute.”

“Sure, throw me under the bus,” she whispered.

“I’ll meet you up front, Mae,” Clara yelled, before continuing her whisper argument with Mike.

“Come to think of it, I’ve never had a boss who is such a bad influence.”

“That’s because you never had a boss who was in love with you. Now go on, scoot before they think we’re in here doing something we have no business doing.” He smiled, wanting to pat her on the backside, but thought better of it. He figured he’d save that kind of behavior for when things were official and she took his last name.

Outside, Tommy occupied himself on the computer, and Mae looked really testy given that it was pushing close to her lunch hour. Her temperament usually fluctuated when she was starving and ready to eat.

“Sorry for the hold-up, everyone. Since Mike can’t stay long, I thought it would be perfect timing to announce our plans for tomorrow. As a matter of fact… Mike, would you like to do the honors?” she asked, stepping out of his way.

“Yes, sure I will. This morning I shared with the North Beach team two important things. The first is I think you’re all amazing at what you do and without you, this company wouldn’t be what it is today. So, in case I don’t say it often enough, thank you. I truly appreciate you. The second item is I’d like for everyone to clear your calendars for lunch tomorrow. I’ll be bringing the North Beach team to Solomons so we can have lunch together at the café. Jan and Clara are working on the arrangements. All you have to do is bring yourselves and be prepared to have a good time. I emphasized to the North Beach crew that we’re one extensive family, even if we operate out of two business locations. Hopefully, the sentiment will be shared as you welcome them tomorrow, and again as they welcome you in the near future to do something special up north. What do you think?” he asked.

“It sounds like a perfect idea. Besides, I’ll never pass up on the opportunity to have a free meal,” Jonathan said, patting his stomach.

“That makes two of us.” Tommy added.

“Good, I thought you’d be pleased. Who knows, maybe you’ll be able to exchange an idea or two while you 're at it.”

“You got it, boss. Now, unless you have anything else to share, I have a chicken salad in the back with my name on it. Are we good?” Mae asked.

“We’re all set. I actually need to head out of here before I’m late,” he said, giving Clara a quick smile.

“Drive safe and call me later. Okay?” Clara asked.

“Will do. Love you.”

“I love you, too,” she replied.

Clara returned to her desk, watching as he pulled off in his jeep, wondering how she’d find the right words to tell him, that although she wanted to meet his parents sometime soon, now wasn’t the right time.

* * *

Later that evening, before sunset, Jonathan drove Mae to the Cove, a local marina where they parked their new boat. They strolled down the pier overlooking several boats before finally stopping at theirs.

“There she is. The Blue Turtle, looking just as beautiful as ever,” he said, proudly admiring their new toy.

“Jonathan, if I didn’t know any better, I’d think there’s some sort of love affair going on with you and this boat behind my back.” She teased.

“There may be.”

“Yeah, well, if that’s the case, you better get it out of your system now. We can’t keep coming to the marina every time you have a new thought that involves the boat, you know.”

“Mae, I know. I’m just excited, that’s all. Just dream with me for a second. Now that we have the boat, we can start making plans for our first family outing. I know you’re excited, too. When we got back, you immediately called Lily and the grandkids to invite them to come and see the boat,” he said, wrapping an arm around her shoulder as they strolled closer to his pride and joy.

“Yes, dear, I called them and they were so excited. Lily said she’d love to get down here, but it’s likely it won’t be before the holidays. We can’t exactly plan a family trip during the winter,” she said.

“No, but when they’re here we can plan for spring break perhaps… or whenever. The point is, this is only the beginning. Now that our first dream has become a reality, the sky is the limit. We can do anything we want to.”

Mae couldn’t miss his childlike joy… it was heartwarming.

“Okay, I’m all in. When the kids come for the holidays, we’ll lay out the blueprint for our first family trip. What else did you have in mind?” she asked.

He scratched his head, deep in thought, and then gazed at her with a slow, emerging smile.

“This is going to sound wild, I know… and I don’t want you to panic… it’s not written in stone, it’s just an idea,” he said.

“Jonathan, spit it out already. You know I can’t take it when you do that to me.”

“Okay, would you ever consider living on the boat… right here in Maryland? You know, just like we talked about when we were shopping online.”

“I don’t recall that conversation,” she said, turning around and walking away.

“Mae… Mae… Mae, will you wait a minute. I said it was just an idea… slow down, will you?” He pleaded with her.

She paused dead in her tracks.

“Jonathan, my love. I’m all for dreaming with you, I really am. But, can you slow down and smell the roses with me for a second? We just got married, and if you recall correctly, it takes time for me to get adjusted to change. Hello… remember I’m the one who darn near had a panic attack over the idea of giving up my old life and getting engaged. I think I’ve been as adventurous as I’m ready to be for the remainder of this year. Heck, next year, too. For now, can we just enjoy knowing that we have the option to sail whenever we want to? I’m content with our current set up just the way we have it, and more importantly, I’m content with us, just the way we are.” She confessed.

“Aww, Mae. So am I, and I don’t want you to ever doubt it for one minute. You’ll have to forgive me. I suppose I’m like a kid in a candy shop when it comes to our new boat, but it will never take precedence over you.”

“Oh, thank heavens. I thought you were about ready to jump off the deep end with this last idea.”

They laughed, locking arms in a side-by-side embrace.

The moment served as a good reminder to Jonathan to always keep first things first. In his heart, no matter how many toys he had, Mae would always be the true apple of his eye.

* * *

Later that evening, Agnes prepared a meal for Clara and Mike. Her intention was to have everything fixed and disappear downstairs so they could enjoy a candlelit dinner for two. It was her way of expressing gratitude after everything she’d put them through. She served their plates filled with crab imperial, a creamy delectable dish, sure to make their mouth water, and a tossed salad, and a side of french fries, which was one of Clara’s favorite comfort foods.

“Clara and Mike… please make yourselves comfortable… have a seat. I whipped together a crab dish for you. It’s just a little something incorporating what Maryland is known for… it’s seafood…and it’s also my way of saying sorry, of course,” she said.

“Sorry? Everything looks amazing. What are you sorry for?” Mike asked.

Clara listened as an innocent bystander, much more aware of Agnes’ guilt and desire to make things right and even her desire to carry her own weight.

“Mike, thank you. However, I didn’t exactly show up at the best time or under the best set of circumstances. You and my sister deserve uninterrupted time together… you deserve your space to be free to do whatever it is you want without me around putting a damper on things. This meal… it isn’t much… but it’s a start. It’s my way of showing you I’m thankful for having a place to stay for a little while, but I’m also working hard to get out of your hair as fast as I can.”

“Agnes, you don’t have to rush things along just for the sake of getting out of our hair. We appreciate the gesture, but finding a new job takes time. It just makes me feel good to know you don’t have to search under pressure. Something I never had when Joan passed away,” Clara replied.

“She’s right. Hey, if you’d like, I can put a few feelers out there for you. I’m not sure what hours you’re looking for, but we might be able to use your help part time at the Solomons location of Lighthouse Tours.”

Clara cleared her throat. She was all for helping Agnes, but working together part time and living together full time under the same roof might be a bit much for either of them to handle.

“Thanks, Mike, but in order to pay my own rent and keep up with day-to-day expenses, I think it’s best that I stay focused on full-time work,” she said.

She positioned the last plate on Clara’s placemat and stepped back, taking in the entire spread, feeling pleased that everything was just so.

“Well, my job here is complete. The candles are lit, the meal is served, and when you’re done, all I ask is that you leave the dishes right where they are. Go for a walk on the beach or do something romantic. I’ll see you two later on.”

“You’re sure you don’t want to grab a bite to eat with us? I feel terrible that you slaved over the oven all day and you 're not going to have anything,” Clara asked, looking at Mike, who was agreeing with her.

Agnes walked over to the counter and picked up a plate covered with foil, utensils, and something to drink. She held it up for them to see.

“Trust me… I have everything covered. Now, enjoy yourselves and have a good night,” she said, exiting the kitchen.

Mike looked at Clara and shrugged his shoulders. “I guess she just wants to do something nice for us.”

“Yep. We might as well dig in before it gets cold. Bon appétit,” she said.

“Yes, bon appétit is right. I’m starving.” He took the first bite and let the food melt in his mouth, savoring the delicious taste of the cream sauce.

“Your sister can cook.”

“Oh yes, she’s always had a knack for throwing together a delicious meal. She’s a natural. She should’ve gone into culinary arts… I can easily see her as the head chef in a restaurant or maybe even opening her own food truck or something like it,” Clara said.

“Why don’t you plant a few seeds… help nudge her in that direction while she’s searching for jobs? I bet she’d value your opinion.”

“I hadn’t thought about it before now. I’ll say something to her and see how she responds. It’s been a long while since I offered any sisterly advice. I just want to make sure I tread carefully, not overstepping my boundaries,” she replied.

“Understood, but from what I can tell, Agnes appears to be appreciative and maybe even humbled by the situation. Of course, you know her better than me, so you have to do as you 're led.”

She pierced her fork through her salad, considering everything Mike was saying.

“Speaking of being led… I know we didn’t talk in depth earlier, but I’m curious to know if you’ve given any thought to coming with me to Florida this Friday?” he asked.

“Hold your horses. We need to talk and we will, but can we start by asking each other about our day first, like we normally do? I can’t believe I’m admitting this, but Agnes is right. We need to get back to some sense of normalcy. Wouldn't you agree?”

“Of course. Let’s see, what does normal look like for us on a Wednesday evening? We have a delicious meal… check. We have each other… check. And, I have the pleasure of looking at your beautiful face, which is illuminated by the candlelight… that’s a double check for me,” he said, nestling his nose up against hers.

A crease formed on her cheek from a partial smile. “Mike, you know what I mean. How was the rest of your day? In particular, how did the meeting go? Do we have a new contract in the works or what?” She pressed, eagerly awaiting his response.

“We’re still working through the kinks. The owner has a lot of grand ideas, which has its place, but I had to remind him that Lighthouse Tours caters to a much smaller crowd. People who come to us love the island and the quaint feel. A lot of his ideas seem more suitable for a big city, which clearly we are not.”

“No way. Big city ideas wouldn’t go over well with our customers. If people want a big city atmosphere, they can go to D.C.,” she said.

“That’s what I tried to tell him.”

“You know how the saying goes… you win some and you lose some. If this one doesn't work out, perhaps the next offer will be a win. Either way, just stay true to what you believe in. You weren’t called to be a business owner for nothing.”

“Thanks, babe. I love how you’re always so positive and encouraging. Since we’ve been together, there’s never been a time where you didn’t support me, making me feel like I can do anything.”

An inkling of guilt washed over Clara. He may not find her to be as supportive once she revealed her feelings about visiting his parents. She wasn’t ready yet. Perhaps it was out of fear, maybe even a lack of self-confidence, assuming his family was way out of her league. All she knew was she wasn’t ready to expose her short comings. Not now, and maybe not for a while to come.

The only person I should probably meet is a therapist. How can I open up and share who I am with these people if I’m too embarrassed to share my story… or to talk about why I came to Maryland in the first place? Ugh, she thought.

“Hello… earth to Clara… anyone home?” he asked.

“Sorry,” she said, quickly straightening up and organizing the table.

“Maybe I can move a few items over to the sink. I know she said not to, but it’s the worst when food hardens on the plates. It won’t take long.” She continued, trying to deflect the conversation.

“Of course. Please thank your sister again for me. I’m not sure if she’d be interested, but you should say something to her about the food truck idea that you mentioned earlier. If she were to set up shop anywhere from here to North Beach, people would come out in droves to eat her food. Especially during lunch hour and after five o’clock.”

“That’s a fantastic idea. Licensing would probably be a nightmare, but if she really wanted to pursue it, I’m sure she can figure it out. As long as she’s nowhere near the café. Mackenzie would have a cow if Agnes took away her lunchtime crowd.” She chuckled.

“True. Okay, so maybe she can find another location somewhere on the island, but think about it… she could cater on her off days when she wasn’t working on the food truck. Clara, you know how much of a visionary I am. I love everything having to do with entrepreneurship.”

“I know you do, love. The real question is, will Agnes like the idea? If so, where will she get the startup capital? She needs to start with a regular job, don’t you think?” she asked.

“Yeah, well, all of these points are valid, but you’re right… she has to buy into it and like the idea for herself. I get it,” he said.

“Now we’re talking. I’ll mention something and see what she says. In the meantime, I’m going to grab my cardigan. I hear the dock calling my name.”

“Do you want to go sit by the boat? The one you never use, if I might add.” He chuckled.

“Ha ha, funny guy. Yes, come… take a walk with me.”

Outside, they walked hand in hand, feeling the coolness of the September evening. It didn’t matter what time of the year it was. Clara couldn’t deny the peace she felt whenever she heard the sound of the tranquil water or whenever her feet sank into the sand.

“Clara.”

“Uh, oh. I recognize that sound in your voice,” she said.

“I think it’s fair of me to ask what’s on your mind. It didn’t go unnoticed that you quickly changed the subject when I asked you about coming to Florida this Friday. Plus, you seemed distracted. You know I’ll do anything for you, but I don’t want to go down this road of not openly communicating with one another. If you don’t want to meet my folks, just say so.”

She tucked her hair out of the way and kept looking forward.

“It’s not that I don’t want to meet them. I do,” she said.

“Does it have to do with Agnes?”

“No. Not really.”

“Well, then help me understand. I feel like I’m at a major disadvantage here. If it’s not my parents and it’s not Agnes, then I’m clueless as to what it could be,” he said.

“It’s me, Mike. Not your parents… not you. I’m the one who needs time.” She knew this would be the perfect time to reveal her insecurities, but she couldn’t. She stood there, unable to speak and unable to think clearly.

“Is this your subtle way of breaking up with me?”

“No. No… not at all.”

“Okay,” he said, fumbling nervously for his pockets.

“I wish there was something I could say to help change your mind… anything. A part of me is so dumbfounded by all this. One minute we’re doing great, the next there’s a turn of events in your life and ever since, it feels like everything is falling apart. Life doesn’t work like this, Clara. You can’t just run every time it gets hard. Earlier this year when Joan’s niece tried to threaten your safety, I was right here by your side. I didn’t run. Then, when your crazy ex showed up, again, I was here. I didn’t run and I darn well could’ve. Now, all I’m asking you to do is show up for me for one lousy weekend… and the only thing I get is… it’s not you, it’s me. Maybe I was foolish to get all excited about you meeting my folks. I probably got way ahead of myself, envisioning us being a-” He stopped himself, realizing he’d already gone too far, allowing his emotions to get the best of him.

“Never mind,” he said.

Clara didn’t know what to say.

“I probably should head home. Tomorrow is a big day with the staff luncheon, and I should get a little more work done before I turn in for the night.”

“Yeah, you 're right. Everyone is so excited… we should be well rested and ready for the festivities,” she responded.

Mike held up his finger as if he had one more point to make, but let it go.

Instead, he said, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

He turned about face, heading back toward the house. She sank her face in her hands, silencing a heart wrenching cry.

CHAPTER 16

“The crab cakes are absolutely amazing,” Tommy said, patting his mouth with a napkin.

“I decided to go with the brisket… I have two words for you, Mackenzie…. mouth… watering.” Jan added, giving her the thumbs up.

Mackenzie picked up the next glass to refill, feeling pleased that everyone was enjoying their meal.

“Good, that’s what I like to hear. There’s more where that came from. Chef Harold has been preparing for your arrival today. He saved his very best for the Lighthouse team,” she said, leaning in so the other customers wouldn’t hear.

“Thank you, Mack. It warms my heart to have the entire team here today. In my mind, the café is the heart of the Island. I’ve met so many wonderful people here,” Mike said, glancing at Clara who was sitting a few seats away next to Jan. Mike stood up and raised a glass before everyone, gathering their attention.

“Good afternoon everybody.”

“Good afternoon,” they responded.

“I’m not one for long speeches, but I want to say a few important words to the group and give you an important update. My entire goal for bringing you here today was to create a bond and give us an opportunity for fellowship. So far, I overheard Nicholas, Tommy, JP, and Jonathan trading tour stories with one another, and the ladies have been sharing some of their craziest customer service experiences they’ve had since they started working for the company. Since Ms. Mae has been here the longest, I think she has you all beat by a long shot.” He joked. Everyone responded with a hearty laugh knowing he was right.

“When I look around the table, I see lots of wonderful people with unique skills and talent, but the one thing we share in common is we’re all a part of the Lighthouse Tours family. I planned today, so we’d have an opportunity to bond. We are and will always be better together than we are apart. It goes without saying, the better we are together, the better our company will be. As for updates, those of you who’ve been around longer know the Annapolis team would normally be here as well. However, I want to announce that as of this week, I’m officially the sole owner of the Solomons and North Beach locations. My partner Kenny and I made an agreement that included us buying out his half of the business… and I should add, there’s no need to worry. We’re still on wonderful terms with one another. The decision was just in the best interest of him and his family.”

Mae clapped, causing a genuine outburst of cheer around the table.

“Thanks, everyone. Outside of the ownership change, everything else remains the same. I’m going to work really hard to ensure we do this quarterly, or at a minimum, a couple of times a year. Continue being the great staff you are… and for now, continue to eat, socialize, and be merry. Cheers, everybody.” Mike held up his glass.

“Cheers.”

After everyone finished their meal, some remained for dessert and others mingled around the table, catching up with one another.

Brody congratulated his boss and then snuck over to the front counter. “Hello, beautiful,” he said to Mackenzie, who’s face lit up like the Fourth of July.

“Aren’t you supposed to be at the luncheon right now?” she asked.

“I’m going back, don’t worry. There was no way I could come in here without saying hello and telling you how beautiful you look today.”

“Oh, Brody, stop.” She smiled.

“I’m serious.”

“So am I. I’m wearing an apron, for Pete’s sake. There’s nothing beautiful about my work uniform,” she said.

“We might have to agree to disagree then. I think you’re cute. You always look good in anything you put on.”

She looked down at the floor, feeling unusually shy.

“I’m not saying it just to butter you up. I think it’s obvious that I’m into you. I came over here because I was wondering if you were free to go out again this weekend?” he asked.

“Oh, I’d like to, but this is the first weekend where Stephanie doesn’t have anything going on, and I already promised her we’d figure out something to do together. I’d hate to go back on my word and hire a babysitter.”

“Would you be open to finding something the three of us can do? October Fest is open this weekend. Maybe we can go pumpkin picking, visit the corn maze, and eat a few candy apples… you know, pretty much all things fall related.” He smiled.

Mackenzie thought about it. She knew Stephanie would enjoy herself, but this would be the first time she was bringing her daughter around a date.

“If it would help put your mind at ease, I hope you know I will be the perfect gentleman in front of Stephanie. I have a niece and nephew of my own, so I know how impressionable young minds can be,” he said.

“I appreciate it and don’t doubt that you would be a gentleman. Bringing her out with a guy would be a first for me so, how about I talk to her about the idea and see how she reacts? If I know Stephanie, she’ll probably be over the moon, but I just want to be certain.”

“I completely understand.”

Clara walked up to the counter with a grin, admiring their interaction as a couple.

“Well, well, well. I don’t know if there’s enough room in this place to accommodate the huge smile on your faces. I’m happy to see firsthand just how much you two are hitting it off,” she said.

“Something tells me this would be the perfect time to head back over and let you two talk.” Brody admitted, saying his goodbyes to Mackenzie.

The women watched him walk away, clearing a good distance before Clara tried to get the scoop.

“Sooo… it looks like you two are really hitting it off,” she said.

“We’re having a nice time, there’s no doubt about it. We get along well, we have a lot in common-”

“But? I feel a but coming on,” Clara responded.

“Not really, he just asked me out this weekend.”

“Yeah, and…”

“On a family friendly date, that would include Steph,” Mack said.

“Ahh, I see. How does that make you feel?”

“Well, he promised to be a gentleman, which I already knew he would, and we’re planning to go to October Fest, so that shouldn’t be an issue. I’m sure Steph will love it and all...”

“So, what’s the hesitation, then?”

“I’m always concerned about Stephanie getting too attached. He’s a really nice guy, but what if things don’t work out?” Mackenzie asked.

“What if they do? He’s not Bill, Mack. This guy wants to meet your daughter. He wants to connect with the most important person in your life. I say give it a chance. Ease into it, of course, but take a leap of faith at the same time. October Fest is a great place to start.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes! Absolutely.” Clara reassured her.

“Okay, as long as Stephanie is open, then I’m all in.”

“Excellent.”

Mackenzie set up a couple of placemats at the counter while she continued talking with Clara.

“So, I talked to the owner of the café yesterday. He adjusted our meeting time because of some rescheduling on his end. Turns out the reason he hasn’t been conducting his monthly visits is because he’s really sick. His brother-in-law is going to be filling in for him until he’s able to get his health back in order.”

“Did he say what was wrong?” Clara asked.

“No, only that he needed some time, that he was pleased with the way I was managing things, and the numbers were looking good. He also asked for an update regarding the staff, but you know how he is… this place has always been more of a hands-off investment for him more than anything else. I never complained because I appreciate the freedom to run the ship how I see fit. Despite that, I always thought he’d want to be a little more involved. Either way, I never like to hear about anybody getting sick. I wished him a speedy recovery and told him I was looking forward to meeting his brother-in-law, so we’ll see how that goes.”

“He’s pretty lucky to have you as his head manager. You take good care of this place and the customers as if it were your very own,” Clara said.

“We almost lost the café before the change in ownership. I’m just grateful, that’s all. This place has always been there for me, putting food on the table for me and my girl. I try to remember that always. But, enough about me… are your bags all packed for your trip tomorrow?”

“Not quite,” Clara responded, knowing Mack would disapprove.

Mackenzie looked surprised.

“Don’t look at me like that. I told him I’m not ready to meet his parents yet.”

“You did what? Have you lost your mind? You might as well have told the guy you’re not interested in being with him in a relationship anymore. Is that really the kind of message you’re looking to send?”

“Okay, which question do you want me to answer first? Actually, forget it… I change my mind. I’m not answering any of them here. It’s not the time or place. Just know that I thought long and hard about my decision. This is all so spur of the moment and unlike the Sanders family. My life story isn’t as squeaky clean as theirs,” Clara said.

Mackenzie took her friend by the hand and dragged her in the back to the kitchen.

“Hey, Harold. Don’t mind us,” Mackenzie yelled to the chef.

Clara waved, feeling slightly embarrassed and out of place.

“I’m only going to say this once, so make sure you catch every word of it. No one is perfect, and no one makes perfect decisions. If Mike loves you, then his parents will love you and want the best for the both of you. Period. End of story. Stop allowing these false ideas to take up residence in your mind, Clara. All of it is a lie from the pit of-”

“Mackenzie, I get it. Take a deep breath. You’re yelling so loud I can see the customers looking this way through the window.”

“I don’t care who hears me. You’ve got yourself a good man and you’re about to mess things up because of your own…” She stopped herself, not wanting to crush Clara.

“Insecurities? It’s okay, you can say it.”

Mack took in a deep breath, leaned forward, and held her friend by the shoulders.

“Look. Women like myself pray to find guys like Mike. He’s driven, good looking, kind, honest, he adores you, and did I mention how good looking he is?” She laughed.

“Yes, I think good looking was on your list.”

“Okay, just making sure I didn’t miss that one. Basically, he checks all the boxes. As your friend, I will not stand here and try to talk you out of this, but I will caution you to consider one thing. Ask yourself one very important question… is it worth it? Whatever reasons you’ve been coming up with to not go on this trip… is it really worth potentially losing Mike over?”

Clara started to answer but was interrupted by Ms. Mae, who was peeking through the swinging door.

“Surely you two aren’t going to stay back here and miss out on all the fun. Somehow, Tommy and the guys managed to attract Violet’s friends from the bridge club over to our table. I’ve never seen old women flock to a bunch of good-looking men so fast. Clara, I’d be careful if I were you. The one with the cane has her eye on Mike,” she said, cackling loud at her own sense of humor.

“Good Lord. I thought Josh and Chloe had the bridge table covered. Let me get out there and do some damage control before the Lighthouse Tours’ luncheon turns into a geriatric convention,” she said, laughing at her own joke.

Mackenzie left Mae and Clara behind, laughing among themselves and returned to the main dining area.

“Oh goodness, this sure has been a delightful treat. I’m happy to hear about Mike’s full ownership and I’m glad he thought up a way to bring us all together. Years ago, when we were all getting started with the company in Annapolis, we used to have similar outings. It’s a great way to boost morale among the teams. Don’t you think?” Mae asked.

“Yes, it is.”

Mae observed Clara’s demeanor, which returned to a somewhat somber state. Perhaps lost in her own thoughts.

“Everything okay with you, honey? You don’t seem like you 're in a festive mood.”

“Oh sure, I’m fine. Everything is great,” she replied.

As usual, Mae knew something was up but chose not to pry.

“Mm hmm.”

“I am. Really,” Clara said, waving dismissively.

“Well, in that case, I don’t know about you, but Chef Harold’s brownie à la mode is to die for. I think I may indulge. The taste of that warm brownie topped with vanilla ice cream hits the spot every time.”

“You go right ahead and enjoy, Ms. Mae. I’m just going to grab an extra glass of water from Josh and I’ll be right over.”

Clara looked across the room, waiting for someone to return to the front counter, when her eyes locked with Mike’s. If looks could convey a message… his would be one of sadness… maybe even hurt… to which Clara didn’t know how to respond. She mouthed the words “congratulations” to him and gave him the space needed to spend time with the staff.

* * *

“Jonathan, we have to help intervene with Clara and Mike,” Mae said, riding in the car on the way home from work.

Jonathan held his hand up, emphasizing adamantly, “No, thank you. Whatever it is you're about to say, I want no part of it. It’s challenging enough keeping up with our own relationship, let alone getting involved in somebody else’s,” he said.

“What’s that supposed to mean? Is that your way of trying to say you’re unhappy in our relationship?”

“No, Mae. You know exactly what I mean. There are some things in life people have to figure out on their own. We’ve been around much longer than Mike and Clara and we’re still trying to figure out this thing called love. My honest opinion is you need to leave them alone and let them handle it,” he responded.

“But, Jonathan, at least hear me out first. Mike was going to propose the night Clara’s sister showed up. Literally, the same night, he planned a nice dinner and everything. I haven’t said a word because he confided in me… but ever since then, I’ve yet to see things get back on track for them. Somebody has to step in and intervene. If not, I’m fearful there won’t be an engagement at all.”

“Mae… listen to me carefully. It’s none of our business. Repeat after me… it’s not our business.”

“Jonathan, please. If Clara would’ve taken on that attitude right before we got engaged, the outcome may have been very different.”

Jonathan held on to the steering wheel, trying to focus his attention on the road and think of a clever way to change her mind. It just wasn’t in his nature as a guy to want to get involved.

“Yes, I agree. However, that was us and their situation is different.”

“How so?” she asked.

“Well, for one, it sounds like she has a family situation. There’s an added layer that you know nothing about.”

“I know enough.”

Ultimately, he knew his wife was going to do as she pleased. He recognized they were both bull-headed in that way. Sometimes he had to just suck it up and deal with it, other times she had to.

“Well, there you have it, Mae. Listen, I don’t want to argue with my wife tonight. Whatever you decide to do is on you. The only thing I have in mind for tonight is taking a nice long shower, watching the game, and spending some quality time with you. That’s all that matters to me.”

“I’m not sure what you mean by quality time, but the only thing I see myself doing tonight is going to sleep. It’s been a long day,” she said.

“That’s all I want. You lying next to me, sleeping and snoring to your heart’s content.” He chuckled.

Mae completely denied that she ever snored, even though they both knew better.

CHAPTER 17

It was early Friday, before sunrise, and Clara was scrambling around her bedroom, throwing undergarments and articles of clothing into her overnight bag, when Agnes knocked on the door.

“Come in,” she yelled.

“Hey, I was downstairs making a cup of coffee when I heard you thumping around up here. Is everything all right?” she asked.

“Yes, everything is fine. Just a last-minute change of plans. I was going to wake you up, or at least leave you a note, but the short version is Mike asked me to fly down to Florida to meet his parents this weekend. Initially, I wasn’t sure, but after thinking about it-”

“Clara, that’s wonderful. What do you mean think about it? Are you nuts? What time does your flight leave?” she asked.

“Well, that’s the other thing… if I floor it all the way from here to BWI airport, which is practically an hour and twenty minutes away, then I might have just about an hour to park the car and make it to the gate. I won’t be back until Monday, but I figured you’d be okay until then, right?”

“Absolutely. Do not worry about me one bit. I have a job interview lined up at a restaurant today. I’m really feeling good about it, and the rest of the weekend I can spend searching for more jobs.”

Clara stopped in front of the mirror, haphazardly dabbing coverup under her eyes, hoping it would be enough to revive her appearance.

“Which restaurant?”

“The seafood shack up route four just north of the island. It doesn’t take long to get there, and the owner seemed really nice,” she said.

“It’s funny you should mention it. Mike and I were just talking about how talented you are in the kitchen. He thought you might do well with a food truck if you were interested in owning your own business.”

“I’d love to run a food truck. I just wouldn’t know where to begin,” Agnes said, resting on her furniture.

“I’m sure Mike would be happy to help from a business perspective. It might be beneficial to talk to a few food truck owners… you know, to get a solid idea about what’s involved behind the scenes.”

“Yeah, that sounds great.”

Clara slipped into her tennis shoes and checked to make sure she had nicer shoes to wear for the weekend.

“Okay, how about we pick up on this conversation when I get back? I’m leaving a credit card right here in case you need some groceries., and if anything pops up, you know how to reach me,” she said.

“Clara, don’t worry. I’m a big girl… everything will be just fine. Just focus on getting to the airport safely and let me know when you’ve landed.”

“Of course. Oh, and one more thing. I left Ms. Mae’s number on the kitchen counter. She works with me at Lighthouse Tours. Can you call her around eight o’clock and give her the precise message that I spelled out in the note? I just want her to know that I’m with Mike and I won’t be back until Monday.”

“Sure, no problem.”

Clara grabbed her bag, said her goodbyes, and flew out of the house to catch her flight.

* * *

“Excuse me. Excuse me, please. Coming through. I’m trying not to miss my flight. So sorry, if you wouldn’t mind, may I scoot ahead of you? My flight is boarding, and I really don’t want to miss it. Thank you.”

Clara maneuvered her way through the crowded security lines. After ten minutes of sheer agony, she made her way to the front to be scanned by a security guard.

“Make sure you remove all jewelry, keys, and shoes. Place everything in the tray to your left, please,” he said, pointing to the trays near the conveyer belt.

“I did, sir. I think I’m good to go.”

“Okay, step right up.”

She stepped inside the body scanner, praying the process could be as quick as possible.

Unfortunately, the alarm sounded as soon as she entered.

“This can’t be happening,” she whispered nervously to herself.

“Ma’am, try removing your belt. The metal could trigger the alarm,” he asked, patiently staring at her.

“Oh yes, the buckle. I’m sorry,” she said.

“It happens all the time. Step to the center of the scanner again please,” he said, directing her to come forward.

This time she stepped in, holding her breath. After a quick scan from the machine and another scan with the security guard’s wand, she was clear to step out and wait for her belongings.

Okay, you got this, she thought to herself, checking the clock to see that the plane had already been boarding for ten minutes. To make matters worse, her carry-on bag was being inspected on the big screen by another security guard.

This is it. It’s over. I’m going to totally miss the flight, she thought, feeling her anxiety levels reach an all new high. On a regular day, it was difficult getting through the airport with minimal stress. But given that Mike was on this flight, pure panic was settling in.

“Ma’am, sorry for the holdup. It was the cosmetic bag that slowed things down. The same thing happens to my wife every single time… and that’s after I try to warn her.” He grinned.

Clara gave him a half-hearted smile, thanking him for her items before searching for her gate.

“Gate A12 to Ft. Lauderdale, boarding.” She read on the big board, then took off, dodging through the crowd like she was playing a professional tennis match. Maybe more like a game of hockey.

As she arrived at the gate, the agent was closing the door.

“Wait. Hold the door. I’m on that flight,” Clara yelled.

She handed her ticket to the agent while trying to catch her breath.

“They held me up at the security gate. I’m on this flight… here’s my ticket.”

The agent inspected the ticket and then looked into Clara’s eyes.

“Ms. Covington, I’m sorry, but I’m not able to let you on board. Once the gate is closed, it’s closed. Airport policy… sorry.”

“But, the plane is right there. I can see it right outside the window. What’s the big deal with opening the door again?” she asked.

“Again, it’s the airport’s rules. I’m just doing my job.”

“Can I speak to a manager? This is absurd,” Clara asked.

A gentleman walked over, trying to console her.

“Good luck with that. I missed my flight earlier and now I’m hanging around on standby. It’s absolutely ridiculous what you have to go through after paying so much money for these tickets,” he said.

“Standby… that’s it… maybe I can try to catch the next flight or the one after that on standby?” Clara asked the agent.

“Ma’am, we only have two more flights heading to Ft. Lauderdale today, and both of them are extremely overbooked. It’s not looking good, but if that’s how you want to spend your day, be my guest.” The agent then looked beyond Clara, waiting to take the next customer in line.

She glanced at the plane one more time, watching it reverse and then taxi out to the main runway.

Feeling numb from disappointment, she walked back to the parking garage, trying to fight back her tears from falling in public.

* * *

“Good morning, Lighthouse Tours, may I help you?… I’m sorry, Clara won’t be in until Monday. Perhaps I can assist,” Mae said, looking surprised to see Clara walking through the front door.

“Sure, I’ll leave a message on her desk. She’ll call you back as soon as possible. Perfect. Thank you.” Mae hung up, waiting for an explanation.

“Ms. Mae, before you ask questions, it’s already been a very long morning… I mean, very long. Thank you for handling the front desk, but it won’t be necessary to continue. I’m here now.” She explained.

“That’s all you have to say? It’s been a long morning? What is it with you and Mike? I’m done tip toeing around you two. I told Jonathan I would behave myself and stay out of your business, but something is up, and I won’t quit asking until I know what it is.”

“Aww, Ms. Mae. I wish I had some earth-shattering news. He’s off in Florida with his parents, which is where I should’ve been this weekend if I wasn’t being so darn-”

“Obstinate?” Mae interjected.

Clara looked at her.

“Just calling it like I see it. Now, if you would’ve communicated with me directly, instead of through your sister this morning, you would’ve known that Mike is not in Florida.”

“He isn’t?” Clara asked.

“No. The man caught a nasty flat tire when he was just miles away from the airport. Poor thing was so frustrated he sounded like he was about to blow a gasket right through the telephone line. Funny thing is, he mentioned nothing about you going with him. He was actually curious as to know why you hadn’t answered the phone, but I just told him you needed the day off.”

“Is he all right?”

“He’s fine, just frustrated because he missed his flight, that’s all. He said he’ll be working from home today.”

A smile began emerging on Clara’s face.

“This has to be a sign,” she said out loud to herself.

“Come again?”

“A sign. This has to be a sign… Ms. Mae, is there any chance you can pretend like you didn’t see me today? It looks like I need the day off after all,” she said.

“It depends. Does this involve you securing a lifelong relationship with Mike? One that doesn’t give me agita every time you two have a disagreement?” She smiled.

“I hope. That certainly is the end goal… some day.”

“Well, in that case, go get your man. I’ll hold down the fort until you get back.”

“Thank you.” She ran over and squeezed Mae, then grabbed her keys and headed out the door.

CHAPTER 18

Mike opened the door wearing jeans, a white tee shirt, standing barefoot, with an expression of defeat across his face. Clara stepped in and wrapped her arms around his waistline, resting her head on him.

“I’m sorry, Mike.”

He squeezed her lovingly, breathing in the smell of her hair.

“What are you apologizing for?”

“I’m sorry about your tire. I’m sorry you missed your flight… I’m even sorry I didn’t say yes the first time you asked me to go with you.”

He gently lifted her head, cupping her cheeks between his hands.

“I’m the one who sprung this whole thing on you at the last minute. I should’ve known it was too much and been more sensitive to everything that was going on.”

“You’re not upset with me?” she asked.

“No. I couldn’t be upset with you if I tried. I just got off the phone with my folks and they were completely understanding. I guess I was just so excited to bring you along that my mind couldn’t see past anything else. I knew the whole idea was doomed from the moment I ran over a large piece of metal. It was all she wrote from that point.”

“Aww, babe. I’m just glad to know your safe. The news is filled with stories about people who get injured when they pull over to change a tire.”

“Thankfully, I had enough room to get out of harm’s way. Do you know the entire time I was out there, the only person who kept coming to mind repeatedly was you? I’ve missed you, Clara. We’ve literally spent the last day being distant, barely talking to one another… and for what? Was there anything so catastrophic going on that would cause us to act this way? No. Absolutely not. I never want this much time away from you again. When we’re distant, it takes the wind out of me. Please, promise me we won’t do this again.”

“I promise. Mike, this morning when I woke up, I thought I was going to lose you. I panicked, thinking this was it. I thought once you boarded that plane without me, you would return with a changed heart, disappointed in me, and forever scarred. Suddenly, it made all the things I was worried about seem like nothing in comparison. Then, to make things worse, when I showed up at the airport and the gate was already closed, my heart sank into my stomach. It was the worst feeling in the world.”

“You went to the airport, looking for me?” he asked.

“No, I went to the airport, ready to board the plane with you. I packed my bags and flew out of the house so fast it could make your head spin. I have my bags in the car and the luggage tickets to prove it.”

“No way.” He chuckled.

“Yes, believe me, it’s true. I’m in love with you, Mike, and I can’t believe that I was about to let my stupid insecurities get in the way of meeting the most important people in your life.”

He led her to the loveseat in his living room.

“What insecurities? When I look at you, I see nothing but a beautiful work of art physically, mentally, spiritually… you’re everything to me.”

“Thank you, but I have a broken past. My marriage and parts of my past were unhealthy and did a lot of damage. I didn’t realize just how much until I was forced to face Keith and Agnes. The thought of having to share all that with your parents… I just didn’t know what they would think of me.”

“My parents? They would adore you… they already think highly of you from the moment you met during our video chat,” Mike said.

“Yes, but that was a brief introduction. What happens when your mom asks me why I moved to Maryland? Or when your dad says, how long were you married? The truth about my past has to rear its ugly head at some point. I can’t avoid it.”

“Clara. My parents are the most loving, accepting, humble, and down-to-earth people you will ever meet. Very much like yourself, which is why I fell in love with you. I really wish you would’ve told me this a lot sooner. I could’ve put you out of your misery,” he said, closing his eyes and kissing the top of her hand.

“Even if they are nice, people get curious, Mike. It’s human nature. I would completely understand if they wanted to know more about the woman you could potentially…”

She paused, feeling uncertain about what she was going to say.

“Marry?” he asked.

“Well… yeah. That’s exactly what I meant. Mike, you have to understand, when I think back to all the dumb decisions I made with Keith, the turmoil with Agnes, and even everything Agnes and I are still sorting our way through… I can’t help but think your background is way cleaner than mine and perhaps you may have done better with a much less complicated kind of woman.”

“That couldn’t be further from the truth. I’ll never play the comparison game with you. My heart doesn’t operate that way, and my parents didn’t raise me to look down upon others because of our differences. It’s just not how we think. My parents will support you and love you, because I support you and love you.”

She hopped over to his lap, feeling relieved and lighthearted again.

“Well, that settles it. When can we book the next flight to Ft. Lauderdale?” she asked.

He chuckled. “I’m going to need a minute to recover from losing those non-refundable tickets, but we’ll plan something between now and the holidays. I have to say, this is about the craziest day I’ve experienced in a long time. I got a flat tire, and you actually tried to catch the flight but missed it. Goodness.”

“The agent wouldn’t budge. She stood there and watched me staring at the plane as it pulled away from the gate. It was awful.” Clara admitted.

“Aww, it’s okay. Despite everything, we ended up right where we’re supposed to be.”

“In each other’s arms?”

“Exactly.” He planted a warm kiss, and she gladly took in all the affection. She was happy again, feeling satisfied that everything between her and Mike was finally getting back on track.

“Clara,” he whispered.

“Yes.”

“Come with me, I want to take you to the back and show you something,” he said, extending his hand.

She looked at him suspiciously, wondering what he was up to. He continued, holding out his hand.

“You trust me, don’t you?”

She followed him to his office, and he reached behind a stack of books on a shelf, pulling out a box.

“Remember the night I planned a romantic date for us… the evening that Agnes showed up?”

“Yes.”

“I had a few surprises up my sleeve for the evening. This was one of them,” he said.

He took out a necklace with a heart pendant on it. On the front was the date they met engraved in cursive. She recognized it immediately.

“Mike. How beautiful is this?”

He took the necklace out of the box and opened the clasp.

“Not as beautiful as the woman wearing it. I knew it would look good on you.”

She smiled.

“Thank you.”

“There’s more. But I’ll get a second shot at planning a romantic date… a do-over if you will. Do you think you’ll be free sometime over the next couple of days?” he asked.

“My entire weekend was dedicated to you, so I think my calendar is clear.” She laughed.

“Perfect. Let me make a phone call and see if I can get us on the calendar for this weekend,” he said, pecking her softly.

“As long as we’re together, that’s all that matters to me.”

* * *

“Brody, do you like apple dumplings? Mom and I always get apple dumplings every time we come to October Fest, right, mom?” Stephanie asked.

“That’s right, baby. Apple dumplings with cinnamon.”

“You know, Stephanie, I’m embarrassed to admit this, but I’ve never had an apple dumpling in my life.” Brody confessed.

Stephanie was quite amused.

“Never?”

“Never. But, I’m willing to try it,” he said.

“Allow me to lead the way.” She took off on a mission to show Brody what he was missing.

Mackenzie was pleased to see the two getting along so well. She knew today would be more about Stephanie and Brody’s connection, but she was okay with that. She thought it was sweet.

“Stephanie is just like you. She knows what she wants and goes right after it,” he said.

“Yep, that’s my Steph. Most people will tell you she’s my mini me, for sure.”

They continued following behind Mackenzie’s daughter as she made a clear path to the apple dumplings.

“Steph has always been a natural leader, but, I’m curious to know what makes you say that about me? Is there something about my personality that stands out in particular?” Mackenzie asked.

“Are you kidding me? I see the way you handle things at the café. You have such a balanced way of running a tight ship while creating an atmosphere where everybody loves to gather. To this day, I have no idea who the owner is, but we all know who the boss is. I think it’s an attractive quality if you ask me.”

“Really?” She giggled.

“Yes, ma’am. Not everyone could pull it off the way you do.”

Stephanie arrived at the booth that sold apple dumplings and pointed Brody toward the menu.

“See, they have so many choices. Some people like to drizzle their dumplings with sauce, but mom and I like it plain,” she said.

“Well, how about we order three plain apple dumplings and choose a picnic table where we can sit down and enjoy?”

“Don’t forget something to wash it down with,” she said.

“Eh em, don’t forget your manners, young lady,” Mackenzie said.

“Pretty please.” She smiled, revealing her cute dimples.

“Three dumplings and three drinks coming right up.”

As the girls walked away to find tables, Stephanie leaned in to share her assessment of Brody.

“Mommy, he’s really nice,” she whispered.

Stephanie reminded Brody of his niece. She reminded him of how nice it was to be around a little person again, something he hadn’t enjoyed in a while since his sister moved to Colorado.

“I was thinking you might enjoy a fun game of corn hole once we’re done with our dumplings,” Brody said.

“I love corn hole. Me and my friend Grace are all time champions at school.”

“In that case, we should make that our next stop,” Brody responded.

“That will be the last game before we leave, okay Steph? We’ve been here for hours. We don’t want to go overboard on our first outing and overstay our welcome,” Mackenzie said.

“Okay.”

“I’m having a good time,” he said.

“So am I. You 're like Mom’s first boyfriend in a really long time. I mean… realllly long,” she whispered across the table.

She hadn’t met Bill, which Mackenzie was grateful for. So it wasn’t crazy for Stephanie to assume her mother was rusty in the dating department.

“Stephanie, I think Brody gets the idea. Why don’t you keep working on your apple dumpling before it gets cold, honey,” Mackenzie replied. She was mortified, but it wasn’t the first time her daughter innocently threw her under the bus.

She tried to laugh it off.

“Out of the mouths of babes.”

Brody winked at her.

“Maybe we can do something else fun next weekend, Brody?”

“I’ll have to leave that up to your mom. I like the idea if she’s okay with it,” he said.

“Cool.”

With a few more bites, Stephanie was done with her dumplings and begging her mother to check out the nearest game until they were finished.

“Stay right within view. As soon as we’re done, we’ll play a few rounds of corn hole and then we have to go, okay?”

“Okay.”

Mackenzie returned her attention to Brody.

“Thanks for being patient. I should’ve warned you my kid loves to talk and likes to ask plenty of questions.”

“I love it. She reminds me of my niece and has quite the sense of humor,” he said.

“Yes, she does.”

“I take it she never met Bill?”

“No. We never got around to it. We talked about our kids, but then things took an interesting turn in the relationship. I’m glad to be honest. It may have been a little awkward explaining that whole situation,” she said.

“I can imagine. I feel honored that you took the chance in bringing her out with me. It’s a privilege to meet her… something I won’t take for granted.”

Mackenzie let out a sigh of relief. Being around Brody was so refreshing to her.

“Did I say something wrong?” he asked.

“Not at all. I just can’t help but wonder why we hadn’t entertained the idea of dating each other before now. We were always within close proximity. It’s so funny how life works,” she said, as she checked to make sure Stephanie was all right.

“I always had my eyes on you. I just had to wait for the right time to make a move.” He teased.

She laughed.

“Hey, Mack, do you mind me asking you a personal question?”

“Sure. What’s on your mind?”

“What was Stephanie’s father like?” he asked, taking another bite of his food.

“Stephanie’s father… let’s see. You sure you want to hear about him?”

“Yeah, as much as you’d like to tell.”

“Well, he was a ladies’ man when I met him. I knew it right from the start and gave him a hard time because of it. I was very straight laced with him for months, sending a clear message that I wouldn’t tolerate a guy who didn’t have his act together. I think it drove him crazy that I wouldn’t give him the time of day. I didn’t care. I was a one-man kind of gal and I was looking for a one-woman kind of man.”

Brody chuckled. “Good for you.”

“That’s right. It was almost a year before I ever entertained going out for drinks. By then, I’d noticed a change in him. His interest was shifting from that young bachelor behavior to becoming the guy who was ready to settle down and dig his heels into his career. That’s when I started spending time with him, getting to know the depths of him, and started getting serious. We fell hard and fast for each other. On the weekends, he’d invite me over to his garage and show me his drums and instruments… it was his hobby or a passion he had outside of work. A passion which grew throughout our time dating all the way until I had Stephanie. I loved him so much I was willing to support him in all his endeavors. But, I should’ve known something was wrong when he started spending more time in his garage than with us. The short version is his love for music took precedence over his baby and the mother of his child. He sat me down one day and told me about this grand idea he had to travel the world and make money playing music. To this day I rarely share the full story with anybody, it’s way too embarrassing to admit. But, that’s him in a nutshell. My ex, the world traveling musician.”

“Does he ever reach out to you guys?” he asked.

“Not really. He made very little effort when she was born, and now his visits are nonexistent. I was so enraged at first. Now, it’s just become a way of life. I see no point in crying over spilt milk.”

“I’m speechless. I didn’t realize these kinds of stories still existed in our world today.”

“Ha, it happens all the time. Maybe not among your friends and family, but deadbeat dads exist everywhere,” she said, while still watching Stephanie.

“Look at her. Despite not having her father in her life, I still think she turned out to be an amazing kid. I know I’m bias, of course.”

“I’m right there with you. She’s being raised by a phenomenal, strong, smart, and beautiful woman. I bet you’d do anything for her… including giving up your life for her if you had to.”

“In a heartbeat.” Mack confessed.

Brody glanced at Mackenzie, realizing his admiration and attraction for her was growing with each passing moment.

* * *

By the end of the day, Stephanie was slumped over in the back seat of Brody’s car, sound asleep. He drove down route four, occasionally watching Mackenzie as she hummed along to the music on the radio. She felt carefree with the wind blowing in her hair, occasionally exchanging smiles with Brody.

“So, you 're a fan of country music, I see,” Brody said.

“I can listen to just about anything, really. When I was in college, my girlfriends and I used to dance the night away, singing all the words to our favorite songs. It didn’t matter if we had dates or not. We always had a good time.”

“Really? I wish I could dance. I usually keep my moves within the realm of a two-step, or something safe so as not to hurt myself or anyone else on the dance floor.”

“Ha ha, Brody, that’s hilarious. How bad could it be?” She chuckled.

“You don’t want to know.”

“You know what… you just gave me a perfect idea for our next outing.”

“Oh, no. Please. Why did I open my big mouth? You are chartering into very dangerous territory when it comes to me and dancing.”

“I promise to take it easy on you. Everybody knows how to at least sway back and forth. I’m sure something is coming up this fall that involves dancing, and if not, maybe we can enjoy our own private party,” she said.

“A private party would at least save me tons of embarrassment.”

“Don’t be silly. You’ll be fine.”

“Okay, don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he said.

They continued listening to music for another mile before she worked up the courage to ask something that had been on her mind.

“So, on a scale from one to ten, how did it feel to go on a date with a middle-aged woman and her young daughter? I mean… let’s face it. I’m forty-five, single, and I had Stephanie pretty late. I’m sure that has to leave some sort of impression whether good, bad, or indifferent,” she said.

“Wow, you just unpacked a lot in that statement. Hopefully, I can help put your mind at ease when I tell you I had an amazing time, and if you’ll allow it, I can’t wait to do it again.”

She smiled.

“And for the record, I’m also forty-five. I could’ve sworn we needed at least another five years under our belt before they start throwing the whole middle-aged title out there.” He teased.

“Hey, either way, I just accept each year graciously as it comes.” She chuckled.

He checked the rearview to see that Stephanie was still sleeping and then reached across the console for her hand.

“This entire day, the only thing I could wrap my head around was whether I was being the perfect gentleman for you and Steph. I hope that sheds a brief insight as to how I feel… and since we’re being transparent, I have a question for you,” he said.

“What’s that?”

“I know this is only our third time going out together. The first date being far more adventurous than I planned… but, how do I measure up from your point of view? At the end of the day, I’m a boat mechanic, who’s never had kids of his own. I’m almost certain you had high hopes for meeting someone who could over deliver after your experience with Stephanie’s dad. Do you think a guy like me could ever measure up?”

“Without question, Brody. Of course, I think it’s smart for us to take our time and continue getting to know one another, but if you want the secret to our hearts… it’s kindness and loyalty. There’s nothing like having a man in your life who will love you unconditionally and who you can count on. I’m sure you would agree.”

He gently squeezed her hand.

“I agree… and you know what else I think?” he asked.

“What?”

“You and me… I think we’re going to do pretty well together.”

“Time will tell.” She smiled.

CHAPTER 19

“Jonathan, this is one of the most romantic dates I’ve ever been on with you. What a brilliant idea to find a dock and dine restaurant. We’re already getting our money’s worth, and we haven’t even had the boat for a month yet,” Mae said, as she tapped her wineglass with his.

“Finally, my wife is coming around. I figured you might enjoy something like this. Apparently, it’s very popular. All you have to do is pull right up to the dock and wait to be served,” he said.

“It’s beautiful, sweetheart. The food looks great… everything is absolutely wonderful.”

“I’m glad you like it. You know, Mae. As I think back over the past year, we’ve accomplished so much. All of us have. We played a major role in helping Mike grow the company by giving the most amazing tours in all of Solomons Island-”

“That’s right. From Annapolis to Solomons, I don’t think there’s one company out there that offers the tours and personalized service that we do,” she said.

“Yes, then there’s us… this year we took our best friendship to a whole new level. I gained an amazing wife, one who took a leap of faith, willing to go on adventures with an old chap like me.” He chuckled.

“Jonathan, I didn’t even know I could be adventurous until I met you. I still have a lot of work to do, but I’m thankful that you’re patient with me as I step out and try.”

“Always, honey, even if it means giving you a little nudge now and then.” He teased.

Jonathan knew how far he could go with Mae, never really wanting to push her way out of her comfort zone.

“So, I guess the real question is, where do we go from here? What goals would you like to set as we look ahead to our future?”

“Jonathan, one would think it’s a new year, with the way you sound.”

“No, not a new year. We just have so much life ahead of us and all I want to do is make plans to ensure we enjoy every minute instead of delaying everything. Starting with the holidays… I called my sister and confirmed that she’s visiting for the Christmas season.”

“And, I called Lily. She’s already promised that her hubby and the grandkids are driving down from Jersey, no excuses. After the holidays, I’m prepared to map out our first boat trip for next year, just like we talked about.”

“Good. That will be one more thing we can check off the list,” he said.

“What kind of list are you referring to?”

“A list of things we’d like to accomplish, big and small, it doesn’t matter,” he responded.

“Jonathan, is this a bucket list?”

“Not necessarily.”

“Then what has you on such a tear lately?” she asked.

“For one, I finally have a partner to do life with. That’s an excellent motivator if you ask me. I’m also approaching sixty-six soon. If I don’t start now checking things off the list, then when?”

“You couldn’t be possibly worried about getting old? You usually blame me for worrying about that, not the other way around.”

He reached his fork over, stealing a piece of salmon off her plate.

“Worrying is not in my DNA …Mae. However, I do have plans to show you the world… so we can have the time of our lives together. That way when I finally do get old, they won’t be able to say I didn’t do it right.”

In return, Mae reached over to sample some of his lobster bisque.

“In that case I say we make a toast,” she said, holding up her glass.

“To?”

“To us. May we live, long, happy, healthy, and adventurous lives together, never missing an opportunity or having regrets.” She smiled, tapping his glass.

“I like how that sounds. Come a little closer and give me some sugar.”

Mae and Jonathan spent the rest of the evening dining, then sailing back to the marina, fully committed to living out the rest of their lives, planning and orchestrating their happily ever after.

* * *

Clara climbed out of the jeep, stepping onto the sands of Chesapeake Beach in utter disbelief. She had been dying to know all day what he was planning for their special date, even setting aside her own ideas. Now that they were here, she was confused.

“Mike, I’m all for being romantic, babe, but we have the most scenic views right behind the house on Solomons Island. Did you really drive forty-five minutes just to lie on Chesapeake Beach?

“I beg your pardon? Are you trying to suggest that I don’t know what I’m doing?” He teased her wearing a smirk on his face.

“No. Of course not. I just don’t want you to think you had to burn all that gas in order to have a romantic afternoon together. I love being with you no matter where we are.” She confessed.

“And I love that about you. But don’t worry about it. Today we’re here for a specific reason,” he said, tugging on her jacket.

“Do you recall the last time you visited Chesapeake Beach?” he asked.

“Um, let’s see. It would have to be when I left New York. I planned a road trip to Chesapeake after hearing such wonderful things about the area. If only I knew back, then I would make Maryland my home. I can’t even say that it was a real vacation. I was too focused on getting away from my problems.”

“Right. I figured that’s what you’d say. Well, I brought you here for a do-over.”

“What?”

“You heard me. Close your eyes. I have a surprise waiting for you. No peeking.”

She immediately looked around, wondering what Mike could be up to. With the excitement of a little child, she squeezed her eyes shut, holding her hands in the praying position.

“Mike, I can’t stand the suspense, hurry.”

In the background, she could hear the neighing of a horse.

“All right, you can turn around now.”

Her hands covered her mouth as she watched a gentleman escorting two horses over to Mike.

“We’re going horseback riding? I didn’t even know they did this sort of thing out here,” she said.

“Yet another reason you needed a do-over.”

“Ma’am, have you ever ridden a horse before?” the gentleman asked.

“Yes, I used to ride all the time at a dude ranch where my sister and I went to summer camp. I’m sure it will all come back to me like second nature.”

“Very well then. This is your horse. Her name is Lady, and Mr. Sanders, this here is Rocket. Don’t be alarmed by his name. He’s very obedient and will listen to your commands.”

“Thank you. We have the horses for about an hour, correct?”

“Yes, that’s right. My assistant and I will be nearby should you need anything, although with the riding skills you showed when you came for a test run, I think everyone is in excellent hands.”

“Thank you,” Mike said, and then turned to Clara.

“I didn’t have anything crazy in mind… perhaps a slow trot along the shore for a little while. What do you say?”

Before he could wait for a response, Mike’s horse started moving after he spoke the word trot.

Clara giggled.

“I thought you said he had skills,” she said to the gentleman before taking off to catch up.

“Easy, Rocket,” Mike said.

The two caught up with one another trotting slowly along the beach. The day couldn’t be more perfect. The sound of seagulls and the ebb and flow of the waves was soothing. Even the horses appeared to be relaxed by it.

“How many favors did you have to call in to arrange the horses?” she asked.

“I have no idea what you 're talking about,” he said, exposing a dimple.

“Mike, no one else is out here on a horse right now except for us.”

He laughed.

“Hey, a man never reveals his secrets. Besides, if I did, it would make it difficult for planning our future romantic outings.”

“Future… I love the sound of that word as it pertains to us,” she said.

“So do I. Hopefully, I scored an A for creativity on this one. I felt like you needed a fresh start. A chance to create new memories here. You can’t erase the events that brought you here… but you can create new memories that hopefully outweigh the dark ones.”

She smiled.

“You’re so thoughtful, Mike, and you 're totally right. I don’t have to live with my past forever. I can turn over a new leaf… starting here… starting now.”

“You need to give yourself a lot more credit, Clara. You started turning over the leaf the moment you packed your bags and left. I’m just asking you to give yourself permission to be happy again, to live freely without worrying about what others will think, and to focus on creating the life you want. Hopefully… a life that will include me,” he said.

“Whoa,” Clara said, stopping her horse.

Mike stopped with her and waited for a response.

“There’s been a lot of uncertainty in my life as of late, but the one thing I know for sure is I want you in my future,” she said.

“Good. Let’s keep riding.” He began trotting again, leaving Clara slightly behind.

Interesting, she thought, feeling intrigued by his somewhat mysterious behavior.

“Do you recall what you did the last time you were here?” he asked.

“I mainly camped out on the beach for hours, allowing my senses to get lost in the surroundings. I swear being out here is like medicine for the soul.”

“I can’t argue with that. You ever think that almost eleven years later you’d be standing in the same place with a man you could potentially marry?”

This time, Mike stopped his horse. Any plans for stalling until the end of the date didn’t seem right anymore. He was ready to carry out his plans.

She contemplated his question while watching him dismount from his horse.

“Clara, I’m not real good at holding out when I have something big to share. Do you remember when I gave you the necklace I said I had another surprise?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Well, I think now is the perfect time to present you with my other gift.”

He pulled a box out of his pocket and looked down at it for a moment.

“I’ve been waiting a while to present this to you right here on this beach. Truthfully, I got so excited about you meeting my parents, I thought I’d switch up the plans and propose in Florida.” He chuckled.

Clara laughed with him, realizing he’d probably been through quite an ordeal.

“Now, I realize, none of that matters. I just want to be with you. I firmly believe when you’ve met the right person, you know it. No matter the time frame or the circumstances… you just know.”

Mike reached out to Clara, helping her dismount from her horse. As she turned to face him, her hair flowed in the wind, her nose was pink, and her cheeks were stained with tears.

“If I would’ve known this was going to be a tearjerker kind of day, I would’ve brought more tissues.” She teased.

“Ha, well get ready then, cause I’m going in for the grand finale.”

He bent down on one knee and opened the box, presenting a beautiful diamond ring.

“Clara Covington… the day you backed into my car was the best day of my life. Unbeknownst to me, that was the day I met my lover and my friend. To be honest, our purpose for coming into each other’s lives had nothing to do with work. The job was just a vehicle for us to get to know one another. I knew from the moment I laid eyes on you I was hooked, and that feeling has only grown stronger. I want to build a life with you… one that includes being there for you… even when life gets tough. I’m down on one knee because I hope you feel the same way, too. Will you marry me?”

Clara smiled.

“So, let me get this straight. You want to marry this crazy girl from New York, spending the rest of your life with her, despite the roller coaster ride you’ve been on ever since you met her?” she said, pointing to herself.

“I’m all in… knee deep… ready to spend forever with you.”

“Well, in that case my answer is yes,” she screamed from the top of her lungs.

He placed the ring on her finger, then lifted her up, sealing the deal with several kisses.

“You know what?” he asked, snuggling up close to embrace.

“What?”

“I think we have at least another forty-five minutes left to finish our romantic horseback ride. What do you think about riding off into the sunset with your fiancé?”

“I think that sounds like a wonderful idea.”

* * *

On the drive home, Clara held out her hand, admiring her new ring.

“You did a good job, I’m impressed,” she said.

“Thanks. It looks beautiful on you.”

“Everyone at Lighthouse Tours is going to be so surprised,” she said.

Mike thought that was hysterical.

“I’m not so sure about that. I can think of at least two people who already know.”

“Really? Well, they sure did a good job of not telling me.”

“That’s the whole idea, my love.”

“Ha ha. Very funny. Do you think your parents will be happy to hear about the engagement?”

“They’ll be through the roof and even more motivated than ever for us to get together,” he said.

“All the more reason for us to jump on those tickets as soon as possible.”

“Agreed.”

She held out her hand for Mike to grab hold of.

“I’m really excited about what the future holds, babe. Can’t wait to spend forever with you.”

“That makes two of us. Love you,” he said.

“I love you.”

Continue following the Solomons adventure by reading book four, Beachfront Christmas!

Join my private Facebook reader group! A place where we enjoy fun giveaways and connect over heartwarming fiction.

BOOK 4- BEACHFRONT CHRISTMAS

CHAPTER 1

“Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes?” Logan Woods said, standing six feet tall, well-dressed, and handsome. Logan was the owner of Virginia’s largest boating company and requested a meeting to propose a business pitch to Lighthouse Tours. He extended his hands, introducing himself to Clara.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Woods. I’m Clara Covington, Mike’s office manager,” she replied.

“Please, call me Logan. I recognize your beautiful voice from talking over the phone. I should start by thanking you for setting this up on such short notice. Most are still at home recovering from Thanksgiving dinner,” he said, glancing at her ring finger.

Clara was happily engaged to Mike, the owner of Lighthouse Tours, and didn’t mind twirling her ring so that Mr. Woods wouldn’t get the wrong impression.

“It’s not a problem. We try to keep the doors open as much as possible. This season we’ve been focusing a lot of our attention on rentals. You’d be surprised by how many locals like to get out on the water despite the cooler temps,” she replied.

“Ha, right. I can imagine.” Logan continued inspecting the surroundings, almost to the degree of being a little awkward.

“Why don’t we make ourselves comfortable in the conference room,” she said, leading him to the back. “Mike sends his apologies for not being able to join us. There was an issue with a leak at the North Beach office this morning. I assured him I would relay the details of today’s meeting, but since I handle all things marketing related, I can assure you, you are in good hands.”

“Yes, certainly. Please send my regards and let him know I look forward to having a face to face in the near future. If you don’t mind me asking, how many employees do you have on staff at this location? It seems awfully quiet around here,” he said, looking around.

They made themselves comfortable at the table where Clara could see blinking lights in her peripheral vision. The Christmas tree in the conference room was one of three that she worked tirelessly setting up to help spruce up the office.

“I always open up first thing in the morning. Ms. Mae, Jonathan, and Tommy should arrive in a just a little while. Mr. Woods, I appreciate your sense of curiosity, but I think you expressed an interest in sharing a business idea which I’m dying to hear more about.” She smiled.

“Yes.” He reached into his briefcase and pulled out a packet, which he laid before Clara. On the front was an architectural layout of what appeared to be Lighthouse Tours, except the sign on the front said Solomons Shores.

“Before I get into the details, I should be upfront and share that I’m not here for marketing purposes. Instead, I have an interest in purchasing the business. I’ve been in the boating industry for a long time, covering everything from chartering private parties to rentals, tours, you name it. I even own several marinas. Basically, my track record speaks for itself,” he said, handing her a business card and information about himself.

Clara shifted in her seat.

“I don’t understand. Lighthouse Tours isn’t for sale,” she replied.

“Perhaps not at this very moment. I think by the time Mike reviews the numbers that I’m proposing, he’ll be inclined to strongly consider his options. My proposal lays out the current value compared to what I’m willing to offer, which, believe me, is far above fair market value. I’ve also included expansion ideas that range from architectural enhancements, a complete overhaul of the dock, and the purchase of a nearby storage facility to house boats throughout the season. You see, I recently conducted a survey including locals in the area. It seems there’s a dire need for a storage facility for the island, and that’s something I’m able to invest in and have up and running by this spring.”

She flipped through the first couple of pages of the packet then leaned back in her chair.

“Logan, while I would never speak for Mike, I’m almost certain he won’t have an interest, no matter how attractive your offer may be. Lighthouse Tours is his baby… his heart and soul. He just ended a partnership of several years and was so excited to become the sole owner. It may not be as fancy as some of the ideas you’ve proposed, but⁠—”

“May I call you Clara?” he interrupted.

“Sure.”

“Good. Clara, I know it’s a lot to take in. Which is part of the reason why I’d like to set up a meeting with Mike, directly. However, imagine what this could do for Solomons. The amount of increased revenue it would bring. And, more importantly, look at the amount of capital it would give Mike to further invest in his North Beach location,” he said, pointing to the jaw dropping figure typewritten in bold and italics.

She studied the numbers for a brief moment and then looked up.

“But… if you took over Solomons, you would become our competition. That wouldn’t make sense,” she said.

“I wouldn’t look at it that way. We’d practically be neighbors. Who knows, maybe we could even collaborate somehow. Trust me, it would be a win-win situation for everyone involved.”

“Mr. Woods, I’m not so sure our employees would agree. Some have been with the company for well over a decade.”

Logan scooted back from the edge of his seat with a smirk, seemingly admiring Clara while still trying to push his agenda.

He continued. “Mike mentioned you like to spearhead a lot of the marketing ideas for the company. He says you have a knack for drumming up new business. With your skill set, I’m sure you can recognize an excellent opportunity when you see one. Either way, here’s what I’d like you to do. Take this package back to Mike. Tell him about my experience in the industry… maybe even look me up online if you’re looking for more credibility. Most important of all, highlight these numbers,” he said, pointing toward the financial column again. “Tell him I’ll give him time to think it over, and then I’ll give him a ring. This way we can talk business, man to man.”

She clenched her teeth, trying very hard not to react to his comment.

“By the way. That’s a nice rock on your finger. Whoever managed to snatch you off the market is one lucky guy,” he said, winking at her.

“Thank you. I’ll have to share your sentiments with Mike. He’s my fiancé.”

Clara responded in the most upbeat voice she could muster up with a slight air of sarcasm, knowing he’d probably regret his coy approach.

“Pardon me. I did not know. Congratulations,” he said.

“Thank you. I’ll be certain to relay everything from our meeting and pass along the offer. If I don’t see you beforehand, have a Merry Christmas, Mr. Woods.”

He gathered his briefcase and rose from the table, extending his hand again.

“You can count on us seeing each other again. If Mike doesn’t accept, I already have my sights set on the warehouse about a mile up the road and another property. One way or another Solomons Shores is making a new home for itself, right here on the island. If Mike is smart, he’ll join forces and accept the offer of a lifetime. If not… well.” He waited quietly and then added, “Let’s just hope he’s intrigued by my proposal.”

Logan Woods nodded his head and wished Clara a good day, leaving her speechless at the conference table.

CHAPTER 2

At the café, Mack popped a coin into their newly added and gently used juke box. It was a donation given by the bridge club that arrived just in time for Christmas. A holiday selection from the fifties played in the background as she joined Clara in a booth wearing a red Santa hat.

“I’m so excited about Christmas. I feel like a little kid in a candy shop. The café is decorated, business is booming now that folks are coming in from the cold, and… I actually have a special guy in my life for the holidays. I haven’t been able to say that in ages.” She lowered her voice while talking to her best friend.

“I’m so happy for you, Mack. Are you and Stephanie making plans with Brody this Christmas? I’ll bet she would love to get him involved with decorating and exchanging gifts together,” Clara replied.

“Stephanie is way ahead of you. She invited Brody to come with us to pick out the perfect tree and trim it all in the same day. You know how ambitious my little girl is. She has creatively thought of several plans for the upcoming weekends leading up to Christmas. The poor guy can’t catch a break if he tried.” She chuckled.

“I’m sure Brody is just as happy as he can be. I’ve always taken him as more of a family man.”

“He really is, Clara. He invited us to meet his dad just before Thanksgiving. What a nice guy. Now I see where Brody gets his charm and respectful mannerisms from.”

“That’s wonderful. You deserve it.” Clara smiled.

“Thanks, love. Hey, listen. Are you and Mike making plans for Christmas Eve? I’ve been working on a little surprise, and I’d really like for you two to be involved if at all possible.”

“Mike’s parents will be in town that week, but we’ll be here. What did you have in mind?” Clara asked.

“Um, well, it’s a secret. Sorry. I can’t divulge the details, but let’s just say… I have quite a few gift ideas to check off my Christmas list, and one in particular involves you and Mike. If you could carve an hour out of the evening to join us, that would be nice.”

“I’m certain we can work something out, but it sure would be nice if you gave me a hint. Last year, you nearly gave the island a heart attack when you showed up at Christmas Nights dressed up as an elf. I know you did it for the kids, but I don’t think we can handle any more surprises that involve you showing up with a pointy nose and pointy shoes.” Clara laughed.

“Hey, I’ll do anything once, and I’ll always answer the call of duty for charity. Speaking of Christmas Nights, I haven’t heard a peep about it this year. Have you?”

“No, which is kind of shocking since it’s Solomons’ annual Christmas tradition,” Clara responded.

“I know. Normally by now we would see a crew decorating the storefronts, the island gazebo, and every business you can think of from here to the tip of the island. Then there’s the tree lighting ceremony at the gazebo. How can we have a ceremony if we don’t have a tree? I hope they don’t drop the ball this year. It would be such a disappointment to the locals and the tourists.”

“I’m sure they won’t. Solomons Island has done a fantastic job of carrying out the tradition for as long as I’ve been living here. I’m sure they won’t stop now. In the meantime, the only thing I can seem to think about is a meeting I had earlier this morning with a guy by the name of Logan Woods,” Clara said.

“The name doesn’t ring a bell.”

Clara flipped through her cell phone and handed it over to Mack. The screen revealed his picture on a website, along with his company information.

“Logan T. Woods, CEO, Virginia Boating Company. Hmm, I’m not sure that I follow. What’s the big deal about Logan Woods?” Mack asked.

“Oh, no big deal. He just wants to buy out Lighthouse Tours and turn it into another one of his multi-million-dollar business ventures. I think he already has a name picked out. What did he call it again? Solomons Shores… yes, that’s it.”

“No! You’re kidding me, right?” Mack asked.

“I wish I was.”

“What did Mike have to say about this?” she asked.

“He doesn’t know yet. He’s been tied up all morning with a leak over in North Beach. I’ll bet you a cup of coffee he will not be pleased. What really gets under my skin, besides the fact that Mr. Woods is a male chauvinist, is he already has plans for purchasing the warehouse about a mile up the road. That place is perfect for boat storage. He even said he’s already surveyed the locals and believes that having a storage facility is a high priority.”

“He could be stretching the truth or trying to scare you. I don’t ever recall receiving a survey. I would remember something like that.”

“Who knows what he’s been up to. My radar tells me he’s a snake, but whether or not I like the guy, just by searching online, he looks like he’s doing very well for himself. Don’t repeat this to anyone, but you should see the figures he’s offering Mike to buy out Lighthouse Tours.” Clara lowered her voice.

“It doesn’t matter what he’s offering. Lighthouse Tours is not for sale. Mike’s been here for a long time. He’s not going anywhere,” Mack said.

“That’s what I tried to tell him. But, this guy has the money to set up shop on the island whether Mike does business with him or not. I don’t have a good feeling about this at all, Mack. Plus, his timing couldn’t be worse… not that there’s ever a good time for someone to show up and try to close down your shop… but still. Mike’s parents are flying in for Christmas. It will be our first-time meeting. I just want him to be happy. No stress. No drama,” Clara said, as she finished the last bite of her lunch.

“Everything will be fine. Mike will take care of it. Just wait and see. If you think for one minute the people of Solomons Island would let some loser with fat pockets come in here and put Lighthouse Tours out of business, think again. If I were you, I wouldn’t lose an ounce of sleep over it.”

Just then, Dakota, a new part-time server, greeted Mackenzie at the table.

“Hi, ladies. Can I get you a refill on your drinks?”

“Dakota, you’ll have to forgive me. I almost forgot to introduce you to my best friend, Clara.”

“Hi, nice to meet you,” she said.

“Likewise,” Clara responded, shaking her hand.

“Dakota will fill in for Josh when he’s not here. You know he’s been heavy into his auto parts business on the side. He says things have been picking up lately,” Mack said.

“Wow, that’s great. He’s always had a knack for all things related to cars,” Clara responded.

She then turned to Dakota.

“Are you from Solomons Island?” she asked.

“Technically, I was born here, but then my parents packed me up and moved all over the globe. I’ve lived everywhere from Germany to Hawaii, Texas, California… the list is endless.”

“Marines…Navy?” Clara asked.

“Army brat.” She giggled.

“Nice. What brought you back to Solomons?”

“Family. My grandmother lives here. You may know her. I believe everyone refers to her as Ms. Violet. She’s a part of the bridge club,” Dakota said.

“Ahh, you’re Ms. Violet’s granddaughter. Say no more. Everyone is going to love you around here. Welcome back to Solomons. If you’re kin folk to Ms. Violet, that means you have a built-in family here at the café.”

“It already feels like it and I’ve only been here for a week,” she said.

Mack chuckled. “And within that time, she’s already doing a fantastic job. A customer already requested her by name. Josh better watch out. He has some tough competition on his hands.”

“Thank you, ladies. Would you like me to give you a refill before I check on the other tables?”

“Sure, fill her up,” Mack replied.

Once Dakota left, Clara and Mackenzie resumed their lunch break together.

“Okay, so I just thought of this, but I may have a plan for dealing with the guy who wants to buy Lighthouse Tours.”

“I’m all ears,” Clara responded.

Mackenzie checked her surroundings and then leaned in. “You could always shred the offer. When Mike asks you about the meeting, just downplay it like it was no big deal. After all… it’s not a big deal because nobody’s interested in the first place,” Mack said.

“As much as I’d like to, I can’t do that. Decisions about the business are solely up to Mike, and I’m not about to get our marriage off to a rocky start over it. Sorry, no can do.”

Mack nodded in agreement. “I hear ya. I’m just trying to look out for all parties involved, that’s all. Speaking of getting married… have you set a date yet?”

“Honestly, we haven’t. We tossed around the idea of getting married next summer, but I kind of like the idea of waiting until our busy season simmers down. Mike is flexible either way. Right now, I’m really focused on meeting his folks. We were all bummed about not seeing each other in September. I figure once I meet them and get the nervous jitters out of my system, then I can concentrate on wedding plans,” she said.

“Aww, I’m sure you have nothing to be nervous about. They’re going to love you, Clara.”

“I hope so.”

“Girl, what’s not to love?” Mack asked.

“What about you and Brody? It sounds like he’s getting along great with Stephanie, but how’s the relationship going?”

“Let’s just put it this way. Having Brody in my life makes me wonder what I ever saw in the men I knew before him. He’s gentle and kind. He actually listens to me when I speak. And he pays attention to the little details, Clara. You don’t understand. I never knew this kind of man existed. Sometimes I have to pinch myself to make sure I’m not dreaming,” she replied.

“That’s funny, but I can assure you Brody is the real deal. We have a lot of nice guys who work for us between Solomons and North Beach, but Brody has a heart of gold. If you repeat that to the others I’ll deny it all day, but between us, it’s true.”

“Well, that’s very reassuring coming from you. Hey, how’s your sister doing these days? Last time I saw her, she was all fired up about potentially starting her food truck in the spring. How’s that going?” Mack asked.

“I don’t know how she does it. She literally works multiple shifts at the Seafood Shack, and then gets off work and spends the entire day making phone calls to one licensing agency or another. Ever since I offered to help invest in a truck, she’s been on a mission to make it work. I have to admit, I wasn’t sure how she would do with getting back on her feet and making a living for herself, but I’m proud of her. She’s really making it work.”

“Hey, some of us just need an extra push, that’s all. She’s going to flourish out here on the island. All she needed was a fresh start… and a rekindled relationship with you.” Mack smiled.

“Agreed. Ooh, I have to run. It’s late,” Clara said, checking her watch.

She placed a shawl around her shoulders, wrapping herself up and grabbing her purse.

“Please tell chef Harold we are patiently awaiting his homemade hot chocolate. I know he likes to crank out his first batch every year on December first, but we really need to talk him into moving the tradition up a bit, don’t you think?” Clara asked.

“Ha, good luck with that one. I’ll work on him, but he knows exactly how he likes to run his kitchen.” Mack laughed.

“All right. I’ll see you later.”

“Later, girlie. Keep me posted about the other situation. Let me know if there’s any way the staff here at the café can help,” Mack said and winked as she walked away.

CHAPTER 3

Mike pulled into Clara’s driveway just as the sun set with takeout for two. With Thanksgiving behind them and all the leftovers gone, it was the least he could do to bring her something… and a good excuse to see his bride to be. Not that he needed one.

“Mmm, let me guess, today you're wearing sweet vanilla mist?” he said, while entering the house, stopping briefly to nestle his nose against her cheek.

“Yep. My mom used to always say a lady should never leave the house without wearing her signature scent. I’m starting to think you’ve memorized the name of every bottle I own by name.” She teased.

“Only because it smells so good on you,” he replied, smiling at her.

Mike headed to the kitchen, unpacking an array of selections from the local Chinese restaurant, and spread everything on the counter.

“I sure hope you’re hungry. I ordered enough food to feed an army. We have General Taos Chicken, Lo mein, pork fried rice, regular rice, steamed dumplings…” He continued.

She raised her hand to her hip and stared at him. “I’m convinced you have a tapeworm in your body, Mike Sanders. We can’t eat all this food.”

“Hey, speak for yourself. I’m starving. What should’ve been a one or two-hour job with the plumber turned into an all-day event. Our secretary, Jan, is going to be so upset when she sees all the water damage that was done to her ornaments and Christmas decorations.”

“That’s terrible. Were you able to at least salvage the carpet and furniture in the front lobby?” she asked.

“Yeah, it will be fine. He’s using a big industrial fan to dry everything out. Leaks are to be expected every now and again. It’s an older building and we all know that old buildings come with occasional issues. We will not let a minor pipe leak impede the holiday spirit. Not if I have anything to do with it.”

“Good. I like the way you think. Now let’s see if you can manage to keep the same positive attitude once I tell you about my meeting with Logan today,” Clara said, pecking him on the nose.

“That doesn’t sound good,” he responded.

Just then, Clara’s sister Agnes walked in.

“I thought I caught a whiff of Chinese food on the way coming in. Wow, what a spread. Do you have extra? I’ll pay you for it,” she offered, poking around the trays of food to see what options were available.

“Sure. It’s not like we were having a private date night or anything. Help yourself.” Clara teased.

“Oops. Sorry. I can always come back later to check for leftovers. I worked a double shift today and barely had time to eat.”

Mike and Clara looked at each other, releasing a little laughter.

“So much for my tape worm,” he said.

“What was that?” Agnes asked.

“Nothing. Grab a plate and help yourself. Free of charge. Seriously, there’s plenty to go around,” Mike offered.

“Are you sure? I don’t want to intrude.”

“We were teasing, Agnes. Go ahead and grab yourself a plate. While you’re at it, I’d love to hear how things are going at the new job. All you ever do is come in late and creep downstairs to the basement. I take it things are going well?” Clara asked.

“It couldn’t be better. The people are nice and the tips are great. Every bit counts these days. I’ve been stashing away as much as I can to save up for the licensing and fees to get the food truck up and running in the spring,” Agnes said.

“Do you really think you’ll be able to pull it off that soon?” Mike asked.

“I don’t see why not. When Clara offered help with buying the truck, that was half the battle. When I’m off, I work diligently filling out applications, planning my menu, and investigating every angle of this business, ensuring a successful launch. I’m determined to make it work, Mike. The diner is great, but there’s nothing like making it on your own.”

“Okay, just know if you need any help from a business standpoint, I’m here and happy to answer questions,” he offered.

Agnes followed Clara and Mike around the counter, filling her plate with everything that would satisfy her appetite.

“Ooh, I almost forgot to mention that you and Mike have a message from the mayor’s secretary on your answering machine. She apologized for bothering you at home but was hoping to arrange an appointment to meet as soon as possible,” Agnes said.

Clara’s eyebrows folded together. “Mayor Thompson’s office?”

“Yep, that’s the one. I meant to text you this morning, but I got distracted.”

“Hmm. That’s odd. Mike, do you have any business with Mayor Thompson?” Clara asked.

“Back in the summer, we met about putting on a potential parade or boat show for the fourth, but because of a time crunch, nothing ever came of it. That’s the only thing I can think of,” he responded.

“Well, I guess the only way to find out is to give them a ring first thing in the morning. Mae must’ve given them my number. I’ll have to look into it,” Clara said.

“Isn’t that sweet? The two lovebirds have a personal connection with the town mayor. I swear you guys and the people of this island are like something straight out of a movie. So picture perfect.” Agnes giggled, shaking her head.

“Oh, and uh… you might want to look above your heads. One of Santa’s little helpers may have planted some mistletoe in random places around the house.” Agnes grabbed her utensils and a soft drink and slowly backed out of the kitchen as Clara and Mike looked up, smiled, and then kissed.

Afterward, they settled in the dining room for a peaceful dinner for two.

“Where were we?” Mike asked.

“I think we were trying to figure out why Mayor Thompson’s office is tracking us down.”

“No, you were just about to tell me about your meeting with Logan Woods. I looked him up online. He’s seems pretty reputable,” Mike said.

“Oh, he’s reputable all right. I looked him up as well. As a matter of fact, he encouraged me to do so. He owns more than one boating company in the state of Virginia and several marinas. The guy is loaded.”

“Yeah, which makes me wonder why he would waste his time trying to do business with us,” he said.

“Unfortunately, he doesn’t want to do business with us as much as he wants to put us out of business.” She excused herself from the table and grabbed the offer out of her bag in the foyer.

“He portrays himself as a businessman, but in my opinion, he’s nothing short of a city slicker looking to get over. When he wasn’t flirting, he asked questions about how many people we had on staff, and then slapped this bad boy down on the table.”

She passed him the packet. Mike continued forking the next piece of chicken while reading it over.

“Solomons Shores?” he asked.

“Yep. That’s what he plans to name Lighthouse Tours once he buys it out.”

“Whoa. Wait one minute. Buy what out? The business is not for sale,” he said.

“Which is exactly what I tried to tell him, but he seemed to think the offer would impress you just the same. Flip the page and check out how much he’s willing to pay. He says it’s above market value, not that I believe a word coming out of his mouth.”

“Wow. Very interesting. Well, I’ll give him an A for effort, but sorry. I’m not going for it. Lighthouse Tours just officially became mine and I’m not about to give it up, regardless of how much he offers. Just follow up with him and let him know I reviewed everything, but we’re not interested,” Mike said.

“I wish it were that easy.” Clara laid her fork down.

“Mike… there’s more. He said he surveyed the locals and from what he gathered, everyone has a need for a nearby facility that can shrink-wrap and store their boats for the winter.” She continued.

“Yeah, okay, so we’ll work on it. Right now, we’re able to house a few boats. It might be minimal, but when we continue to grow and can set aside the capital for a down payment, we can expand. Maybe even look at the warehouse about a mile up the road at some point.”

She placed her hand over his.

“He said if you’re not interested, he plans to purchase the warehouse and have it up and running by the spring. One way or another, he’s bringing his business idea to the island. I think this was just a courtesy meeting to give you an opportunity to get in on the action, or prepare for competition.”

“Did he say that?” he asked.

“Well… not exactly, but he was pretty clear that Solomons Island is where he wants to be this upcoming spring. This guy is easily used to running a multi-million-dollar operation, Mike. What are we going to do?”

Mike slouched back in his chair, relinquishing his fork.

“I’m going to call him first thing in the morning and let him know I’m not interested. I don’t take too kindly to threats, and frankly, I think it’s poor business practice to take this kind of approach,” he said.

“That’s right, babe. Stand up for what is yours. Don’t let him intimidate you.”

Mike continued thinking the situation over.

“The only thing that baffles me is why the locals haven’t mentioned anything about their storage needs to me. This makes me wonder if they’re already seeking other means, and if eventually, I’ll start to lose their business,” he said.

“Mike, I don’t know what would make you say that. Everyone loves you and your boat tours. Then there’s the newly added boat rentals, which is doing very well. You can’t do it all.”

“Why not? Look, I’m not trying to dominate the industry out here by any means. But Solomons is a small island to begin with. If we call ourselves an expanding business that now focuses on not just tours, but rentals, and all things boat related, then we need to catch up with the times and have a proper storage facility. Right now people look to us, but if we don’t get our act together, guys like Logan Woods can quickly put us little guys out of business.”

Clara sighed.

“Perhaps I picked the wrong time to tell you about this. It’s been a long day and maybe you need to unwind. You know, give your mind a break and tackle this tomorrow. The last thing I wanted to do is stress you out. You’ve barely finished your food. Come on, I can tell you’re getting frustrated. Let’s shake it off for now. Come over here and sit closer to me,” she said.

Mike wore a doubtful expression on his face.

“I’ll be fine,” he said.

“Mike,” Clara responded, slowly dragging out his name and refusing to give in.

“Really, I’m good. This isn’t exactly something I want lingering in the back of my mind right before the holidays, but I’m good. I’ll call him tomorrow and be done with it.”

Clara walked to the head of the table, positioning herself behind him, and began kneading her hands into his shoulder blades. The tense muscles in his body relaxed, giving in to her touch.

“Have I told you how much I love you lately?” he asked.

“Hmm, I don’t recall hearing it within the last hour.”

“Ha, well, let me take care of that. Clara Covington, I love you and I love how supportive you are,” he said.

Mike reached over his shoulder and slipped his hand over hers. “I know you want to take your time choosing a wedding date that’s just right. One that will accommodate all of our family and friends. I just want you to know when that day comes, I’ll be so proud to call you Mrs. Sanders.”

“I sure hope so. We make a pretty good team, if I say so myself. Plus, I hate to break it to you, but it’s a done deal now. The minute you planted this beauty on my finger, I knew there was no turning back.” She teased.

CHAPTER 4

On Monday, Jonathan and Mae spent their evening sorting through bins filled with Christmas lights. Since they both worked at Lighthouse Tours, they spent most evenings and weekends catching up on preparations to host their family at the end of the month. This week’s task included outdoor lighting, the least favorite on Jonathan’s honey-do list.

“Mae, I can’t figure out for the life of me why you have so many of these net lights. If you tested any of them, you’d realize that most only light up halfway.”

“Yes, but if you combine two nets together, you can cover an entire bush, Jonathan. See, all you have to do is mesh them together and presto…”

Mae plugged in the two nets. Half of one lit up with blue bulbs, the other lit halfway in the color green.

“Good grief. These are all mix matched and some of them have bulbs missing. There is such a thing called a replacement bulb, you know,” he grumbled, shaking his head.

“That’s why I have you, dear. I’ve never been good at the details. Just keep digging. There should be enough to go with an all green, blue, or white theme. As long as we make it festive for the grandkids, that’s all that matters to me,” Mae said.

“Mmm hmm.”

Mae continued. “I spoke to my sister Rose during lunch. She’s excited about coming to visit in a couple of weeks. She offered to help with the cooking and said she’d be glad to share a room with the grands if we needed the extra space.” She smiled.

“I haven’t seen Rose in so long, it will be nice catching up with her.”

“That makes two of us. You know how it is with us. We don’t talk regularly, but when we get together, it’s like we never miss a beat. Unfortunately, this year, she, among other family members, are still giving me a hard time about eloping. Hopefully, our time together for the holidays can help make up for it,” Mae replied.

“Yep, they’ll be fine once we all get together. What about Lily? Did she mention when her, Steven, and the kids plan on joining us for Christmas?”

“Let’s see… Rose will be here around the twentieth, which means Lily and the gang won’t arrive until a couple of days later. You know the kids don’t get out of school until it’s almost Christmas Eve.”

“Are they staying until the New Year?” he asked.

“I sure hope so. What about your sister, Andy? Have you confirmed a date with her?”

“Sadly, it looks like Andelle won’t be able to make it,” he said, dragging the bins out to the front lawn.

“Why not?” Mae asked.

“Because she’s been having more trouble than expected since her surgery. She thought it might be best to not travel and stay close to home and rest. I can’t blame her. We’ll have to get a care package together and send it to her.”

“Certainly.”

“Mae.”

“Yes.”

“If I’m going to successfully get through all this decorating tonight, I need a little motivation,” he said.

“We’re outside, love. How about we save the motivation for later on tonight… think of it as an incentive for getting the lights done.”

Jonathan smiled, revealing a few creases on both sides of his eyes.

“While I’ll never turn down an invitation to your sweet lovin, I was actually referring to a hot cup of coffee.” He chuckled.

Just then Meredith, their next-door neighbor, stepped outside with a trash bag in hand. She was just in time to catch Jonathan in the middle of giving Mae a kiss.

“Oh, for crying out loud. Either I always have terrible timing, or you two never stop slobbering over one another,” she said, making her way to the side of the house where she kept the trash bin.

Mae laughed loud enough for the neighbors to hear a couple of doors down.

“Good evening, Meredith. We’re just out here fiddling with the lights, that’s all. Your decorations look lovely. Did your son come by and help you?” Mae asked.

“No, he’s busy with his new job. I hired a company this year. I thought it might be nice to have the lights up and running around the same time as the gazebo in the center of town, but it looks like I beat them to it this year. Apparently, somebody on the island is behind schedule this year,” Meredith replied.

“Now that you mention it, I wonder what’s going on. There hasn’t been one flyer or announcement about Christmas Nights since the Thanksgiving holiday began,” Jonathan said.

Meredith came closer to the fence between their properties and leaned over.

“I’m not sure, but I’ll tell you one thing… as the HOA president of this community, I think it’s high time we do something fun. In the spirit of Christmas, tomorrow morning you’ll have a friendly invitation from myself and the board to join our neighborhood decorating contest. We understand everyone has busy schedules, therefore hired help is allowed.”

“Oh, for Pete’s sake,” Jonathan mumbled in a low voice as he continued separating the lights.

“I’m sorry, what was that, Jonathan?” Meredith asked.

“Just clearing my throat. Carry on.”

“The winning house in the community will receive Chef Harold’s homemade hot chocolate free for the entire month of January, along with one free meal for the family, complements of the café.” Meredith was beaming proudly at the idea.

“That explains all the illuminated candy canes lining your driveway,” Mae replied.

Meredith glanced back at her house and then looked at their bucket of lights, mangled and twisted in every direction.

“Looks like you have an awful lot of work ahead of you. I’ll leave you to it. If I run into Mayor Thompson, I’ll see if I can get the inside scoop on what the island is planning to do this year for Christmas Nights. In the meantime, be on the lookout for the flier. I know competition is going to be fierce,” she said, with a huge grin as she walked away, returning to her front door.

Jonathan and Mae looked at each other and then looked at their bucket. If ever there was a time to purge the old lights and splurge on a new set, now was the time.

* * *

“Logan… it’s Mike Sanders. How are you?” he asked, putting on his most confident and professional voice on the other end of the telephone line.

“Mike, what a pleasant surprise. I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon.”

“Yes, my apologies for not being able to meet with you. I had my hands full with a leak at my other business location,” Mike said.

“Clara shared the news. Sorry to hear it. I hope everything turned out okay,” Logan replied.

“Everything is fine. These things happen every now and again. It comes along with the territory of owning property,” he said, trying to sound polite.

“Yes, indeed. Well, I would imagine if you’re calling it means you reviewed my proposal,” Logan said.

“I did. I have to admit you caught me off guard for a moment there. It’s not every day that someone drops by offering to purchase the shop, which is not for sale.”

“Understood. I’ll admit my business practices are unconventional, but it’s part of the reason why I’m so successful at what I do. That plus, I invest a lot of time in doing my research, and I listen to the needs of the people… all of it making a good recipe for a thriving business.” Logan paused, waiting for Mike to offer feedback.

“Interesting. Well, from the looks of things, you’re operating a thriving business across the state line in Virginia. What’s the fascination with Solomons Island?”

“Ha, I’m in it for the same reason you are. The money. I have the vision, the manpower, the marketing team, and the capital to turn Lighthouse Tours into a well-oiled money-making machine. I can double, if not triple the number of tours going out. Plus, I’ll be able to provide more than adequate storage space for the locals by the spring, and to seal the deal, I can even build a full-service marina. Solomons Island won’t know what hit them. I mean this in a good way, of course. They’ll thank me for bringing more business to the island. More business means more food on the table. Isn’t that what it’s really all about?” he asked.

Mike drew in a deep breath, exhaling ever so quietly as not to reveal his growing frustration.

“To be honest… no. That’s not what it’s all about. Respectfully, your plan sounds amazing to someone who’s only looking at the numbers, but anybody who knows the true heart of Solomons knows that big city ideas won’t stand a chance on the island,” Mike said.

“I beg to differ. After mailing out surveys to a good portion of the residents, you’d be surprised at just how many of them would be thrilled about having a larger facility to store their boats. A place that wouldn’t require them to go off island is a reasonable request, don’t you think?”

“Okay, so there’s room for improvement… but I stand by my opinion… Solomons Island isn’t looking for some big time Hollywood type operation to come along and flood the area. It’s just not what we’re about,” Mike said.

“I take it by your response that you’re not interested in my offer?”

Mike cleared his throat, looking once more at the figures outlined on page three. Then he closed the packet.

“While your offer is generous, I’m afraid I have to decline. I have something invested in this business that could never be replaced with money, and that’s my love for the people and my blood, sweat, and tears. I won’t trade that in to make a quick buck. Sorry, Mr. Woods, but as my fiancé stated earlier, the business is not for sale.”

Logan let out an unsettling chuckle on the other end of the line.

“No problem. I understand you have your attachments to the place and all. By any chance, did your fiancé mention anything about my alternative plans?” he asked.

“Clara said something about the warehouse. Listen, Logan, no matter which way you slice it, I just wanted to offer the courtesy of calling you back. I’m pretty sure you have just as much of a full plate as I do with the holiday season.”

“Right. Well, thank you for your time, then. It’s highly likely that we’ll be neighbors soon. I’ll be seeing you around. Take care.”

Logan hung up, leaving Mike listening to a silent telephone line, and contemplating just how far he was willing to go.

CHAPTER 5

Mackenzie jumped, startled at the sight of broad hands quickly covering her eyes from behind. Brody’s jovial voice put her at ease, causing her to smile and wonder what he was up to.

“Surprise,” he said.

“Brody, you’re lucky I like you. If anyone else walked up to me like that I’d have to swing first and ask questions later,” Mack said, laughing wholeheartedly.

“Hey, I have to keep you on your toes,” he said, reaching toward a rose he laid down on a nearby table.

“Aww, how sweet? I guess I’ll forgive you this time… but only because of the romantic gesture.” She smiled.

Brody and Mackenzie had been dating since the summer. She knew him for much longer from Lighthouse Tours, but only recently opened up to the idea of a relationship. She loved that he was spontaneous and adoring… and more importantly she loved that he was taking his time building a relationship with her daughter, Stephanie. It was one of her top requirements if he wanted to enter the gateway to her heart.

“What brings you here with a rose in hand on a Monday afternoon?” she asked, twirling the flower between her fingers.

Brody looked around before answering.

“Have you looked in the mirror lately? If it was feasible, I’d stop by here every day of the week just to catch a glimpse of you,” he said.

In the background, Josh walked by with a pitcher of coffee in hand and interrupted. “Okay, so let’s cut to the chase here, people. You two adore one another — I’m talking head over heels, I get it. But, practically the whole café, including myself, wants to know when you plan on making this thing official? It doesn’t take long to figure out if you want to be exclusive — heck, maybe even consider tying the knot for the holidays? I dunno. Give us something to work with here,” Josh said, as he refilled a cup for a nearby customer.

Mack gave him a look.

“Josh, I could’ve sworn you had somewhere to be. I believe the young lady over at table three needs your assistance,” she said.

“Mmm hmm. Okay, I know how to take a hint. But, this conversation isn’t over. By the way, I need to take tomorrow morning off, please and thank you. Brody, it was good seeing you.” Josh acknowledged Brody and leaned over to whisper, “Whatever you’re doing, it’s making her a very happy woman, so keep up the good work. If she’s happy, then we’re all happy.”

“Thanks, man. I’ll keep that in mind,” Brody said, slapping him on the back as he laughed.

Mack wore a smirk on her face. “I’m telling you, the minute I started developing a love life, everyone around here has given the word inquisitive a whole new meaning.” Mack complained.

“It’s only because they care and they want to see you happy. I can’t say that I blame them. You have nothing to worry about. The pressure is really on me,” Brody said.

“How so?”

“Think about it… the whole island knows me by name, and I work right across the street. Josh is right, if I don’t keep you happy, who do you think they’ll come looking for?” he asked.

Mack swatted her dish towel at his chest. “Oh, Brody, stop. That’s nonsense and you know it. Our relationship is no one’s business but our own. No matter what he says.” She emphasized.

“So… is it okay to call it that… an exclusive relationship?”

It had been a while since she made it past six weeks of dating. Their length of time together was by far a miracle, so she didn’t quite know what to say. She fumbled for a moment.

“Uh, sure… I guess it’s to be expected by now… right?”

“Only you can answer that question. Does it feel right to you? That’s something only you would know on the inside. Right around this area — over here,” he said, pointing to her heart.

Mack nervously checked to see who was watching and then locked eyes with Brody.

“Yes. Of course, I want to be exclusive with you. You’ve been so loving and kind to me and my baby girl. How could I refuse that kind of love?” she said, placing her arms around him tugging on his broad neck.

Brody squeezed Mackenzie, picking her off the floor before gently placing her back down.

“If we weren’t standing in the middle of your workplace and didn’t have an audience, I promise I’d plant a big one on you.” He smiled, whispering into her ear.

“You are so bad — and I love every bit of it. How about we save that sweet moment for later on?” she asked.

“Sounds good. Oh, and before I forget. The real reason I stopped by is to ask you and Steph out on a date. I was thinking this Friday might be nice to build a bonfire on the beach and maybe roast a few smores. I’ll bring a few blankets if needed.”

“That sounds nice. I know Steph will be over the moon when I tell her,” Mack replied.

“Great. I have to head back to the dock, but I’ll call you tonight.” Brody walked backward toward the door, nearly bumping into another customer. He waved with a huge smile on his face and then exited, making his way across the street.

“Good night of living. What on earth have you done to that man?” Josh teased, shaking his head at the sight of Brody fumbling on his way out the door.

“Is that jealousy I detect in your voice?” she asked.

“Who me? No, ma’am. I’m perfectly happy by myself. I have a job, a part-time business, and I dog sit for my neighbor whenever she’s out of town. Does that sound like the life of someone who has time for a girlfriend?” he asked.

“It sounds like the life of someone who fills their time with a ton of things to keep from being lonely, but don’t worry. I’ll keep my eye out and have you fixed up with someone in no time. She could show up when you least expect it, so get your ducks in a row and be ready.”

“No, thank you. I’ll live vicariously through you and the Brodster,” Josh replied.

“Oh, don’t be a Scrooge.”

“Mackenzie, if you even think about trying to set me up with someone, so help me…” he threatened.

“All right,” she said, putting her hands up. “Do it your way. I’ve never met anyone who prefers being alone for the holidays, but have it your way.”

* * *

Back at Lighthouse Tours, Mae, Jonathan, Mike, and Clara were gathered around the front desk talking when a messenger arrived with an envelope.

“Good afternoon, I have a delivery via Island Express for Mike Sanders. Is he here today?” the messenger asked.

“I’m Mike Sanders,” he responded, stepping forward.

“Ah, Mr. Sanders, I just need your signature right here and this envelope is all yours.”

The gentleman handed him an electronic device with a pen attached. Mike could barely make out his signature on the screen, but scribbled as best as he could and handed the device over.

“These machines make me miss the good old days back when we used a thing called pen and paper.” Mike chuckled.

“I’m with you, sir. It seems like everything is electronic these days. Sometimes I think we’re too advanced for our own good.”

“Exactly,” Mike responded.

He took the envelope and thanked him for his service. Afterward, he grabbed a letter opener, eagerly ripping through the envelope to dive into its contents.

“Thirty-day notice… Hmm, what is this?” he said, talking out loud to himself.

Clara and Mae inched closer to listen in.

“It says that Lighthouse Tours has approximately thirty days to remove all of its business equipment from the docking area associated with building number three twenty-one and three twenty-two. If we don’t comply, we could be fined, and they could confiscate the equipment. This has to be some sort of mistake,” he said.

“Who is the letter from?” Clara asked.

“The clerk’s office. Building three twenty-one and twenty-two cover our place and the docking area of the store adjacent to us. The place next door is vacant and has been for a while now. Regardless, the entire docking area in the back of these buildings came with this property when Ken and I bought the building. This has to be some sort of mistake,” he said.

“Don’t worry, boss. I’m sure it can easily be fixed. There are a few new people taking over at the clerk’s office. It’s probably an error,” Jonathan said.

As they stood around discussing the matter, Clara noticed someone from Solomons Realty parking outside of the store next door. The place was empty and had been for several months with a for sale sign in the front window. She watched as the realtor got out of the car.

“Well, I’m not sure what the notice is all about, but maybe that realtor knows something we don’t. Maybe we should catch up to her and see if you can get some information,” Clara said.

“Clara is right. It may be worth your time,” Mae offered.

“I don’t see how she can be helpful since this is about something I already own,” he responded.

“Mike, it can’t hurt. Just tell her you’re curious to know if they found anyone who’s interested in buying the store, then see if you can get her to talk about the dock in the back.” Clara nudged.

“How about I get on the phone with the clerk’s office and you go play detective on my behalf?” he asked, revealing a crease in between his eyebrows. It was always easy to tell when Mike was stressed. It’s usually when he became laser focused and was terrible at utilizing his poker face.

“I’m on it.” Clara disappeared next door and Mike made his way to his office. Once at his desk, he tapped a few buttons and had the clerk’s office on speaker phone ready to demand an explanation. Within moments, someone picked up the phone.

“Clerk’s office, how may I help you?” a woman answered.

“Hi, this is Mike Sanders, over at Lighthouse Tours. How are you?”

“I’m well, sir. How can I help you today?”

“I’m calling regarding a notice I received about removing my business equipment. I would assume they’re referring to the rental equipment, and some items owned by a few of my customers,” he said.

“Hold on. Let me transfer you to the right department.”

Mike sat back in his chair, listening to Christmas music on the telephone line as he waited.

In the meantime, Jonathan came to the door and whispered, “Mae and I will be out back helping a customer with one of the sailboats.”

Mike gave him the thumbs up.

“Hello.”

“Hi, Mike Sanders here. I’m calling regarding a notice that was delivered.”

“What’s the reference number on your notice? It should be a six-digit number on the right-hand side of the sheet.”

He called off the numbers one by one.

“Yes, I have you right here in the system. It looks as if you’re in violation of utilizing property that doesn’t belong to you.”

“That can’t be. I have the paperwork from when my former business partner and I bought the place. We’ve been in operation here for a long time now. How is it that the other businesses share the same understanding about the dock, but you guys seem to be confused?” Mike asked, fidgeting with pen on his desk.

“Please don’t shoot the messenger. If you think there’s a discrepancy, the best thing to do is bring a copy of your deed down to the clerk’s office and we can match your records with ours. By the way, did you say you have a co-owner in the business? I don’t see anyone else in the system but you. It looks like you purchased the property by yourself within the past year, correct?” she asked.

“Yes, I was referring to Ken, the guy I originally bought this property with before I took it over. Either way, I have all my ducks in a row and can bring everything down to you this afternoon.”

“Okay, we’ll be here. Is there anything else I can help you with, Mr. Sanders?”

He looked up to the sight of Clara, who was slightly out of breath.

“No, I’m good. Thank you.”

“Happy holidays,” she bellowed.

“Same to you,” he said, sounding melancholy as he hung up.

Clara jumped right in. “Are you ready for this?”

“Whatever it is, has to be better than the conversation I just had with the clerk’s office.”

“I’m not so sure. According to the realtor, someone called expressing a strong interest in the place next door this morning. She wouldn’t reveal any names, but she confirmed that it’s another boating company. They also inquired about the warehouse up the road, and one other location that’s hitting the market around the first of the year.”

“Next door? You’re kidding me,” Mike snapped.

“I wish. This has Woods’ name written all over it. No one from Solomons Island would pull a stunt like this.”

Mike got up and paced around, trying to pull his thoughts together.

“Did she give you any other details… particularly about the dock… or anything?” he asked.

“Nope. She just said he called to inquire but seemed very interested.”

“Yeah, well, on my end, they’re trying to claim that a portion of the dock doesn’t belong to us. Horrible timing if you ask me,” Mike grumbled.

“That sounds like the least of your worries. All you have to do is show them the proof. I’d be more concerned about Woods. Making room for him on Solomons Island is a recipe for disaster.”

Mike walked over to his filing cabinet to rummage through several folders. One by one, he tossed certain files out of the way until he stumbled upon a folder with the word deed written at the top.

“Here it is,” he said, confidently holding the file in the air. “I think I’m going to head over to the clerk’s office now. We can look into this whole thing with Woods when I get back,” he said.

“Mike, we have an appointment with Mayor Thompson in a couple of hours. His secretary said he has a tight schedule this afternoon.”

“No problem. As soon as I’m done at the clerk’s office, I’ll swing back around and pick you up,” he replied.

“Mike…”

“Yes?”

“Everything is going to be just fine. We’ll tackle one hurdle at a time. Then, before you know it, your parents will be here, and we can get back to celebrating the Christmas season.”

Clara placed both hands on his shoulders, reassuring him.

CHAPTER 6

“Jonathan, what gave you the idea of sneaking away for a lunch date?” Mae asked.

“Ha, that’s an easy one. I looked across the dock and thought to myself, when is the last time you did something spontaneous for that gorgeous woman of yours.” He chuckled.

“You do something for me all the time, Jonathan.”

“That’s because a wise man once taught me you can never be too good to your woman.”

“Was the wise man your father?” she asked.

“Yes, ma’am. He adored my mother… treated her like a queen. There was nothing in the world he wouldn’t do for her… not a thing.”

“Aww, that’s sweet, darlin. I’ll bet you and your brother learned more from his actions than words could ever express. To think I would be so lucky to reap the benefits of his example. I don’t take it for granted.”

Mae reached for her thermos filled with warm tea as they kicked back in his pickup truck. It had been a few months since they last visited the same spot on the beach where Jonathan proposed.

“How do you like our latest addition to the Christmas decorations?” he asked, pointing to the hood of the truck.

“I figured if we’re going to be a part of this silly contest, we might as well go all out. Reindeer ears for the top of the truck and a red nose that lights up the hood ought to get Meredith’s attention,” he said.

“Oh, Jonathan, that’s terrible. I love the reindeer look, but the whole point of joining the contest is getting into the spirit of the holidays and building a sense of community. It’s not an actual competition.”

“To me it is. I’m tired of Miss Busy Body always poking her nose around and stirring up trouble. Doesn’t she have enough to do as a board member of the HOA? Good grief.” He complained.

Mae chuckled.

“In your defense, we didn’t hire a fancy company to do our decorations like she did, but we’re giving the neighborhood a run for their money. More importantly, we’re creating a fun place for the grandkids to come and visit. I can’t wait to see the looks on their faces,” she said.

“That makes two of us. In the meantime, you know what else I can’t wait to see?”

“Jonathan, don’t start. We’re out here in the middle of broad daylight on the beach, for goodness’ sake. Just snuggle up close and hold me. Let’s watch the waves together,” Mae replied, grabbing him by the hand.

She knew the look in her husband’s eyes when he implied that he wanted to be close. In a lot of ways, she loved it, and only pretended to put up a fuss just to keep him in line. It was their form of playing a little hard to get, and he loved it just as much as she did.

“You can’t blame me for trying. You are a beautiful woman, you know. Besides, there’s something about being out here in this fresh air with very few people around that makes me want to act like a teenager, playing hooky from school, just so he can spend some time with his girlfriend,” he said.

“Jonathan Middleton, you just celebrated your sixty-sixth birthday right before Thanksgiving. Those teenage years are long gone, my dear… long gone.” She laughed.

“That may be, but my desire for you is here to stay. I love you, Mae.”

Mae moved a hair of his in place while she snuggled up closer, dreaming of their next romantic getaway. Prior to their marriage, she never considered herself to be romantic, but little by little, Jonathan was helping her to discover another side of herself.

“I have a perfect idea for our next date night,” she said.

“What’s that?”

“How about we prepare our boat for a quick trip up to Annapolis? We can crank up the heat and sail… maybe even have dinner and go see the Christmas lights,” Mae said.

“I thought you wanted to give the boat a rest for the winter. What changed your mind?”

“Perhaps the customers at Lighthouse Tours. They’re not allowing the cooler temperatures to get in their way. Why should we?”

“Mae, I’m proud of you. You’ve come a long way from where you used to be when we first met.”

“Do you think?” She winked at him.

“Oh, I know it.”

He placed his lips firmly on her cheek and then passed her their dessert.

“So, is there anything special that you want for Christmas… maybe jewelry, clothing, or a new trinket for your garden?”

“Jonathan, you know I don’t need anything. I have you, my daughter Lily, her husband, and my grandbabies coming for Christmas. What more could I ask for?”

“I figured you would say such a thing, but you know it’s not always about what you need. There isn’t one item that you have in mind, Mae?”

“Not one. Well… except for-”

She leaned over, whispering something in his ear to make him smile like a Cheshire Cat.

“Now that, I can start working on tonight. Come here. I love you, honey,” he said, laughing so hard he made his belly jiggle.

* * *

Clara’s sister, Agnes, pressed through the crowd, making her way to a booth for an afternoon meal at the café. It was her first day off in a while since taking a restaurant job north of the island. She was ready to sit down with her laptop and conduct some research, yet intrigued by the handsome singer, sitting in the corner, pulling on the strings of his guitar.

“Well, well, well… look who we have here. Agnes, is that you?” Mack asked, greeting her in a Santa Claus hat.

“Yes, it’s me, in the flesh. How are you, Mackenzie?”

“I’m great. Even better now that you’re here. It’s so good to see you.”

“Likewise. I’ve been so busy working at the Seafood Shack, I almost forgot what it was like to treat myself to a nice hot meal.”

“Well, you came to the right place. Today we have a special treat for our customers. Mrs. Dudley’s grandson, Clay, is in town visiting her for the month of December. He’s a singer. The ladies of Solomons island absolutely adore him.” She giggled.

“I can see why. He’s good looking and definitely has a pleasant set of lungs on him,” Agnes replied.

“Yes, it’s a treat to have him here for the holidays. He usually comes in during our busiest times and lulls the crowd with a Christmas rendition or two. He makes some of the old housewives forget they’re married for at least an hour or more.” Mack laughed.

She then tapped Agnes on the arm, letting her in on a secret.

“Don’t look now, but Mrs. Dudley is the woman sitting over by the jukebox, wearing red. She’s a regular. Love the woman to death, I really do, but she’s notorious for always asking for the Monday special on the wrong day of the week. It’s getting to the point where Chef Harold just makes it anyway to keep her happy. Thank God he has a good sense of humor.” Mack continued to chuckle.

“I’ll bet.”

“You know, you and Clara are like two birds of a feather. Back when she was job hunting, she used to come in here with her laptop and research, just like you. What’s so important that it can’t wait until after you enjoy your food?” she asked.

“My food truck business. I’m making substantial progress with applying for the proper licensing and doing all that I can, getting my ducks in a row to open up shop this summer.”

“Wow. I had no idea. Clara didn’t mention a thing. What about your job at the Seafood Shack? Isn’t it still rather new?”

Agnes smiled enthusiastically, willing to share her plans.

“Yes, I’m planning on keeping my job in the beginning. I figured I could work out a schedule that allowed me to work the truck on certain days while still collecting a steady paycheck at the restaurant. I come across people who do it all the time. Hopefully, the transition will go just as smoothly for me. Don’t worry. I have no intentions of parking near the café. I know how special your customers are to you,” she replied.

“The thought didn’t even cross my mind. Instead, I was thinking if there’s any way I can be resourceful, hopefully you would let me know. Maybe someone like Chef Harold could help with planning your menu, or I can put a few calls in to some of my friends over at the county office. Either way, you have a lot of help around here. All you have to do is ask.”

“Thank you, Mackenzie. I appreciate that.” Agnes smiled.

“Sure, hun. Any sister of Clara’s is a sister of mine as well. I like the way you two have been able to make amends, and how you’re building a solid foundation for yourself here in Solomons. You should be proud of yourself. I know Clara is proud of you.”

“Thanks. I’m sure you already know I didn’t arrive here under the best circumstances. Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if I didn’t have a bad reputation around the island. It’s not often you hear about a sister dating her sister’s ex-husband.”

Mack cut her off before she could go any further. Partially being protective of Agnes’ past, the other part of her strongly believing in the spirit of grace and forgiveness.

“Stop right there, Agnes. Respectfully, you don’t owe an explanation to anyone. Whatever happened between you and Clara is for you to know… and trust me when I tell you… no one around this island is talking about you in that way. If they were, I’d hear about it, right here at the café. Besides, that’s not what Solomons is about,” Mack said, taking a brief seat across from Agnes as she laid down her menu.

“Do you want to know what these people talk about the most?” She continued.

“What?”

“Sailing their boats, the beach, crab… oh… and occasionally, you’ll get a few who like to go hunting north of the island, bringing back enough stories to make you question whether you want to continue to eat meat.” She chuckled.

Mack continued. “Most important of all, we’re all about family and maintaining great friendships out here, like the one I have with Clara. In my opinion, if you know even a little about any of those topics, you and your business are going to do well out here. You wait and see.”

“Thank you, Mack, I appreciate it.” Agnes smiled, wiping a tear from her eye.

“You bet. Now, for the reason you came here, which is to eat. Here’s our menu. I’ll let you listen to Clay play his guitar while I grab a glass of water for your table. Glance over the options, and I’ll be right back to take your order.” Mack got up and patted Agnes on the shoulder, feeling good about their little chat.

CHAPTER 7

As Clara and Mike sat in the waiting area, they could hear Mayor Thompson arguing on the other side of his office door. Brenda, his secretary, was gracious to offer coffee and oatmeal cookies, but after his second round of caffeine, Mike was still anxious about the day’s events and was ready to leave.

Across the street from the mayor’s office was a beautiful view of the island’s gazebo. An area where everyone usually gathered for the annual Christmas tree lighting and caroling. Her eyes remained focused on the view, wondering where all the wreaths and holiday decorations were.

Mike broke her trend of thought. “Brenda, thank you for the coffee and cookies, but I think we may need to reschedule our meeting. It sounds like Mayor Thompson is really busy, and Clara and I really should get on with our day,” he said.

Just then, Mayor Thompson apologetically emerged from his office door.

“Please don’t leave. Mike, I’m so sorry for the delay. It’s been one heck of a day fighting tooth and nail with these contractors. Please… if you can spare just a little more time, I’d really appreciate it,” he said.

“Sure, I get it. We’ve had an interesting day ourselves,” Mike said, gesturing toward Clara.

“Hi, Mayor Thompson. It’s nice to see you,” she said, extending her hand.

“No formalities, Clara. To you and Mike, it’s Sylvester. Please, step into my office and make yourselves comfortable.”

Inside his office were a ton of awards and recognitions hanging on the wall. In the bookcase behind his chair were photos of his wife and three grown sons.

“Mae shared with us you had an urgent matter you wanted to meet about,” Clara said.

Once comfortably situated, Sylvester began to explain.

“I might as well cut right to the chase. Solomons Island desperately needs someone to organize Christmas Nights. I don’t know how we dropped the ball on this, but this year all the contractors’ rates have gone through the roof, far superseding our budget. The street lamps need decorating, the gazebo is bare, we don’t have a boat parade, and the entire boardwalk should be lit by now-”

He paused to catch his breath.

“We normally pull out all the stops, making this a spectacular time not only for the residents, but for the tourists who will come to visit and spend money. The shops on the island have come to expect the additional revenue. Our finance department should’ve been on top of this back when it was warm outside. If we don’t get our act together soon, we’re going to blow it for everybody,” he said.

“Yikes, that explains things. We’ve been wondering what was going on,” Clara said.

“Right. You can only imagine the heat I’m going to feel if I don’t find a way to pull this off. I’ve gone as far as taking the entire matter into my hands, as if I don’t already have enough to do as mayor. The only problem is… I’ve got nothing. My well of ideas is drying up.”

“Sylvester, this doesn’t sound good, and I’m sure you’re feeling the pressure, but-” Mike paused, feeling uncertain about how he should say what he was thinking.

“What does this have to do with you and Clara?” Sylvester asked.

Clara and Mike glanced at each other, then locked eyes with him again.

“Well… yes. Please don’t take it the way it sounds,” Mike said.

“No, no. I totally understand. To be honest, I called this meeting with you because I desperately need your help,” he replied.

Mike let out a little laughter, catching on to where Mayor Thompson was going with his request.

“You want our help? Sylvester, you can’t be serious. I mean… yes, we do a pretty decent job at decorating our storefront, but there’s a big difference between making a window look good versus professionally decorating an entire street that runs through the center of the island.”

Clara remained silent but nodded along in agreement.

“There’s more to it than just the decorating. Although, I need your help with that as well. We need somebody to run our boat parade. You and I talked about doing something grand for the fourth, but it never came together. This time we desperately need you, Mike… the island needs you. Our local businesses need your help. You of all people know what tourists can do for business.”

“Yeah, about that. You know, in most cases, I’d be happy to throw something together. I really would. But, I’m in a bind of my own, and quite frankly I’m having a hard time seeing my way out of it,” Mike said, reaching into his back pocket, pulling out a piece of paper.

He opened the paper and placed it on Sylvester’s desk.

“What’s this?”

“I was hoping you could tell me. At this point, you’re my last resort. A messenger who delivered a notice from the clerk’s office greeted me earlier today with that envelope. I almost couldn’t believe my eyes when I read the thirty-day notice, threatening to confiscate all my equipment, if it’s not removed from the portion of the dock that extends behind the vacant store next to me.”

“Why would you have to remove equipment from a dock that belongs to you?” Sylvester asked.

“Funny… I asked the same question when I went marching into the clerk’s office. I walked in confidently with my papers in hand, ready to show them my deed. Only problem, as they so graciously pointed out, is the new deed doesn’t include the correct square footage of the dock as it once was written in the previous deed that my old partner Kenny and I shared. Apparently, last year when I completely took over the business and ended my partnership, I signed documents agreeing to less property than I previously had. We’ve always operated Lighthouse Tours using the entire dock. Even if my clients don’t board the boats down there, I have always used the space for extra boat storage. The cleaners know it and have never used the space, and neither did the jeweler when he was here,” Mike said, sounding frustrated.

Clara reached out her hand and gently placed it on Mike’s arm. He looked her way and relaxed his posture, signaling for her to continue.

“Sylvester, I think what Mike is trying to say is this has taken us both by surprise. The property setup will immediately impact Lighthouse Tours and its livelihood in a negative way.”

“Not if I have anything to do with it,” Sylvester replied.

Clara let out a sigh.

“That’s what we were hoping you would say, because our hands are really tied at this point. To make matters worse, we have tough competition trying to slither their way into the store space next door to us. The guy goes by the name of Logan Woods. He operates a large boating company and marina out of Virginia. His company easily has a net worth in the millions,” she said and then looked at Mike to take it from there.

Mike continued. “He tried to make me an offer to buy out Lighthouse Tours that had a lot of zeros behind it. But, when I held fast and told him I wasn’t interested-”

Clara tag teamed with Mike, finishing his sentence. “He made it known he was going to do business here in Solomons, offering the locals storage, tours… the full array of what we offer and then some. This means he fully plans on becoming the next best boating company in Solomons and our new competition,” she said.

Clara and Mike allowed their arms to drop in between their chairs, locking fingers, supporting one another.

“No one ever likes it when the big dogs move into town, but in this case, the timing couldn’t be worse. So, while I’d love to help, Sylvester… I don’t know that I’m your guy. At least not this time around,” Mike said.

Sylvester glanced over the details of the notice, then tossed the paper down on his desk.

“Something here isn’t adding up. The island isn’t in the business of taking property back from its rightful owners, so rest easy knowing that I will do all that I can to get this resolved asap. If I have to, I’ll call the realtor of the property next door, every owner that’s ever done business along the dock, and anyone else I need to call to set the record straight. But for now, my gut tells me I need to start right here with the clerk’s office and see what I can find out,” Sylvester said.

“I’d appreciate it. Lighthouse Tours is our bread and butter. Not just us, but a list of faithful employees as well. As it is, we’re already going to have a tough time with competition, even when the property issue is fixed. This guy is talking about purchasing the warehouse and really setting up shop. That’s a problem in my book,” Mike replied.

“I understand where you’re coming from, but perhaps there’s a way the folks of Solomons Island can help.”

“How? This is so much bigger than you think. I refuse to give in and sell my business because I’ve worked too hard for it. Yet, no one has the budget to compete with this guy. He went as far as sending out a survey to people here on the island, and they expressed an interest in having a larger boat storage facility. You know that involves shrink wrap, space, you name it… all the things I can’t provide right now because I don’t have the space. We’re operating tours at max capacity, we finally expanded into boat rentals, but this… this I can’t do without the space and the capital to put down on the warehouse,” Mike responded.

Sylvester leaned in closer, resting his forearms on his desk.

“Mike, whose business do you think the people would much rather support? Lighthouse Tours… a name known and trusted… owned by one of Solomons very own, Mike Sanders… or some big shot outsider who could potentially turn this place into something it’s not?” Sylvester asked.

“I would hope Lighthouse Tours,” he responded.

Clara turned and faced Mike.

“Hope? The people who support Lighthouse Tours love you. So much that they spread the word to others far and near, Mike.”

“My point exactly, which is why I see an opportunity here, if you will hear me out,” Sylvester said.

He stood up and paced over to his window, peering out of the blinds.

“Like I said earlier, I’ll look into the concern with your deed and have the problem resolved before the end of the week. I’m almost certain it’s an error that can be fixed. Even if by some chance the new deed is justified, we’ll get an addendum in motion asap. As for Christmas Nights, I’d like for you to think long and hard about my request. We’ve already ordered all the wreaths and garland for the street lamps, gazebo, the boardwalk, and we can even offer to help decorate the store fronts down Main Street. The shipment should be here on Friday. To make it extra special this year, we want all of main street to be lined with candle lanterns, giving our visitors a delightful experience as they walk the streets and shop. We’re getting the word out to everyone who does business on Main Street that illuminated decorations are a must. As a bonus, all boat owners will be invited to decorate their boats with Christmas lights and join in the parade, hopefully led by one of our faithful employees of Lighthouse Tours-”

“But-” Mike interrupted.

“Hear me out. I was thinking if you could leave the parade up to Jonathan, Mae… maybe even Brody, then it would give you time to focus on organizing the concert for the Christmas tree lighting ceremony at the gazebo.”

Clara’s mouth dropped open.

“Concert? What happened to the carolers?” she asked.

“We can still utilize them to sing outside of the shops and on the steps of the chapel. However, we have a young man in town who's sure to draw in a large crowd. He’s a popular singer, known for playing the guitar, and has a way about him that leaves the crowd begging for more. He’s Mrs. Dudley’s grandson, and since she owes me a favor, I plan on putting in a special request to have him sing the night of the tree lighting.”

Sylvester walked around to the front of the desk, leaning back and scratching his chin as if he was on to something.

“The idea just hit me like a ton of bricks… wouldn’t it be nice if we turned this event into a tree lighting ceremony and benefit concert to help Lighthouse Tours purchase the warehouse? It would benefit the people of Solomons Island, giving them what they want. It would definitely keep your business up and running, and most important of all, it would encourage this guy Woods to take his business elsewhere. Think about it. What kind of operation is he really going to run if he doesn’t have the dock or the warehouse?” Sylvester said, raising his eyebrows.

Clara spoke first. “In an ideal world, it makes perfect sense. We would do something good for Solomons by setting things up for Christmas Nights… this way the store owners wouldn’t lose revenue this year-” she said.

“Right, and Solomons would do something in return for us, which ultimately still benefits them because they would have the boat storage they need. But, how in the world could we pull this together with such short notice?” Mike asked.

They both stared at Sylvester.

“Leave it up to my office to get the word out. We’ll print fliers and pass them out by hand if we have to. We’ll update our website and notify the newspaper and the local news. Every business owner on Main Street will be made aware of the protocol for decorations. I’ll even speak with Mrs. Dudley’s grandson today. All we need you to do is round up a crew to help with decorations, get a few of your folks over at Lighthouse Tours to make plans for the boat parade, and have everything in place by next Saturday, the eleventh… the night of the tree lighting,” he said.

“Next Saturday? You're joking, right?” Mike asked.

Sylvester opened his mouth, letting out a hardy laughter.

“I wish I was joking. I meant it when I told you I was in a real bind with these contractors. And from what I can tell, it looks like you're in a bind of your own. Why not work together and make this the greatest Christmas Solomons has ever had? If we join forces, we could kill two birds-”

“With one stone… I got it. This isn’t necessarily a bad idea, but one week is still a tall order,” Mike said.

“Babe, we can round up everyone and get all hands on deck to help make it happen. Especially once they learn it’s for a good cause. We got this. I really think we can pull it off. Plus, it will be just in time for your folks to arrive. Wouldn’t it be nice to have them be a part of such a beautiful event?” Clara smiled.

“I didn’t think of it that way,” Mike replied, returning his gaze back to the mayor.

So… does that mean we have a deal?” Sylvester asked.

Mike noticed a small snow globe resting on Sylvester’s desk. Inside was the architectural design of the gazebo and the dock, displaying the center of town with people passing by. He picked up the globe and gave it a hearty shake, smiling at the sight of the snowflakes whirling around.

“Count me in,” he said and shook Sylvester’s hand, making it official.

CHAPTER 8

“Stephanie, what do you say to Brody for helping us to pick out our tree?” Mackenzie asked.

“Thank you, Brody. This is the best tree we’ve ever had. Mom usually picks out a small one because she can’t carry the big ones on her own,” she replied.

“I’m glad you like it. Now, if you get the star, then I can lift you up so you can place it at the top.”

Stephanie ran over to the box of decorations, excitedly picking out the star and returning for the grand finale.

“All right, now I’m going to hoist you up on the count of three. Place the star right at the top and then we’ll ask mom to plug in the tree. On the count of three, ready?”

“I think so,” she said.

“One… two… three.” Brody grunted, lifting her up.

Stephanie was tall for her age. In her second-grade class, she outranked the height of most of the other kids, but thankfully was sweet enough not to use it against the others. As soon as Mackenzie plugged in the lights, the tree sparkled from the star all the way to the last ornament hanging at the bottom.

“The tree is absolutely beautiful.” Mack gasped, holding her hands to her mouth.

“It is breathtaking. Now I know who to call should I need help with my decorations over at my place,” Brody said.

“We’d be happy to help you, Brody. It’s the least we can do since you helped us,” Stephanie said.

“Thanks, Steph. The sad part is I normally go with a three-foot tree that sits in the middle of my dinette table. Nothing fancy, but should I ever decide to spice things up, your name is at the top of my list,” he said.

“Thanks,” Stephanie said, while trying to stifle a yawn.

“There it is… the first yawn of the evening. I figured it was only a matter of time. Especially since we stayed out later than usual, picking out a tree.” Mack teased.

“But, Mommy…”

“No buts, young lady. We had a deal. You have your Christmas tree and it’s fully decorated, thanks to Brody. Now it’s time for you to do your part, which is march right to the back, wash your face, and brush your teeth. After that…”

“I know, head straight to bed,” Stephanie said in a somber voice.

“Can I at least grab a chocolate chip cookie to go? I promise I’ll brush as soon as I finish,” Stephanie asked.

“Yes, love. But first-” Mack signaled toward Brody.

Stephanie gave him a big teddy bear hug, holding on for several moments before letting go.

“Are you really happy with the tree?” he asked in a low voice.

She nodded her head yes.

“Good, that makes me happy.” Brody smiled.

Stephanie then held her hand up to Brody’s ear. “My Christmas wish is to have a dad just like you someday,” she whispered.

“Aww, you’re melting my heart, kiddo.”

She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, then hugged her mother, and skipped off, making a pit stop at the cookie jar before saying goodnight.

Brody sniffled, and then quickly shifted, trying to hide his emotions.

“Whatever that was about, she must’ve struck a chord. Are you okay?” Mackenzie asked.

“Me? Yeah… I just have a little tickle in my throat, that’s all.”

“Sure, you do. Why don’t you come sit with me until your so-called tickle goes away?” She giggled, then sat on the couch, making room for him to join her.

“Seriously, I think my allergies are kicking in.” He smiled, clearing his throat.

“Brody, since when do you have allergies?”

“Okay, okay. You got me. It’s not my fault, though. That girl of yours is starting to have an effect on my heart. She’s so precious, which makes it even harder to understand why her father refuses to be a constant staple in her life,” he said.

“Believe me, I know firsthand what you mean. But it’s his fault that he’s missing out. One day he’ll soon come to regret it… hopefully even wake up to the error of his ways… and if not, at least Steph and I still have each other. Our dynamic has worked for this long. I don’t see why it would fail now.”

“It won’t. You two make a strong team. If you don’t mind me asking, has he at least made contact so he can see her for the holidays?” Brody said.

“Nope. The sad part is, she’s so used to it she hasn’t even asked.”

“Wow,” he replied.

“Yep, my sentiments exactly… and just so you know, I would never expect you to take his place, but what you did for her tonight truly made her day. Even the plans you’re making for Friday, with the bonfire and all… she is so looking forward to it. Thank you, Brody. From the bottom of our hearts,” Mack said.

Toward the back of the apartment, she could hear Stephanie turning off the water in the bathroom.

“Stephanie, did you brush good?” she yelled.

“Yes, Mom. Can I listen to my music to help me fall asleep?”

“Only the selections from your nighttime playlist. Ten minutes max. Anything after that you’ll have to count sheep. I’ll come tuck you in right after Brody leaves,” Mack said.

“Okay.”

“That girl will stall until midnight if I let her. Anything to stay up a few more minutes,” she whispered.

Brody laughed and then gazed into her eyes, carefully placing a hand on her cheek.

“What’s on your mind?” Mack asked.

“You. I was just sitting here thinking, there’s no place I’d rather be right now than with you.”

Mack held up one finger, motioning for him to wait as she listened to the sound of Stephanie’s door closing. Once the first song started to play, she nestled closer to him.

“Kiss me,” she said.

He checked over her shoulders, then cautiously planted his warm lips on hers long enough to feel like a tease.

“Kiss me, again… and this time don’t stop.”

He did, causing her stomach to flutter as they held each other by the Christmas tree.

* * *

On Wednesday morning, Mike held an impromptu meeting at Lighthouse Tours. Members of his staff gathered in the conference room, welcoming Mackenzie, an added guest. All it took was a brief phone call from Clara to get her involved. She offered support from the café staff and was willing to do whatever she could to help Lighthouse Tours.

“Okay, everyone, I’m going to cut straight to the chase. First, I’d like to welcome Mackenzie to our meeting this morning. Clara and I were most appreciative when she accepted the invitation to join us.”

Everyone smiled, some looking a little perplexed as to why she was there, but welcomed her just the same.

Mike continued.

“Most of you already know about the concern with the dock. Thankfully, first thing this morning, I received a call from Mayor Thompson directly. He explained that after they did some digging around over at the clerk’s office, they discovered an error was made by the person who drew up the new papers when I became the sole owner of the company. To put it simply, the dock is and will always be a part of this property-”

Cheers and whistles interrupted him from everyone across the room.

“Thank you. Believe me, I share the same sentiments. My biggest takeaway is always double check anything that requires your signature. As a businessman, I should’ve known better, but thankfully the issue was quickly resolved. With that behind us, now we can move on to the second hurdle.”

“Another hurdle?” Mae sighed.

“Yes, one that has the potential to be just as damaging to the company if we don’t do something about it right away,” he replied.

“Mike, I don’t know how many hiccups we can take in one week,” Brody responded.

“Amen. I completely agree, but it’s the hand we’re being dealt, Brody. The best thing we can do is rally together and see if we can put an end to this mess before it gets any further out of hand.”

“An end to what mess?” Tommy asked.

“A competitor by the name of The Virginia Boating Company is threatening to bring its business here to Solomons Island. The owner’s name is Logan Woods. He runs a full-service operation offering much more than tours and rentals… and his current business is making the kind of money that could pretty much run us off the island.”

“So, you’re talking about one of those big chain types?” Jonathan asked.

“Yep, except he’s not a chain. He commands that kind of volume all on his own, and from what I can tell, he’s looking to further expand. My introduction to Logan came in the form of an offer to buy out Lighthouse Tours — it was an offer I declined, of course. All it took was one brief conversation to let me know this guy was all about the money, caring nothing about the people of the island. I’m sure Clara could tell you even more as she met him face to face and found out the inside scoop on his interest in the property next door.”

Mike signaled Clara to continue.

“Yes, I’m afraid it’s true. Logan is certainly more of an enemy rather than an ally, and definitely not someone we would want to welcome to the island, especially not next door,” she said.

“Next door, as in right next to Lighthouse Tours?” Jonathan asked, practically gasping at the news.

“Yes. You can only imagine how panicked it made me feel to have this going on in conjunction with the dock issue. Even with that being resolved, Woods claims he surveyed the people of Solomons Island, and says they all want a larger storage facility for their boat — something he can easily deliver and threatened to do so if he purchases the warehouse,” Mike said.

“The warehouse, too? You gotta be kidding me,” Brody said, then looked over at Mackenzie as if searching for answers.

“Trust me when I tell you, man… there’s no kidding going on here at all. Logan Woods is serious, which means we all have to be smart about this,” Mike responded.

“Well, I just want you to know that if I ever received a survey from another boating company, I would probably throw it in the trash,” Mae said.

“I did receive it, but I never took it seriously. I just threw it in my junk mail pile with plans to shred it whenever I got around to it. I can bring it in if you’d like,” Tommy said.

“Thanks, Tommy, but at this point, we shouldn’t get caught up in the survey. Obviously, enough people on the island responded, and now it’s our job to give them an opportunity to make a choice. We’ve been here providing service to the area for years now. I was thinking maybe we can paint a picture for them, showing them what we can provide for the island with their help. But, it all boils down to one thing… do the people of Solomons Island really want a big flashy company taking over and changing the dynamic of our quaint beach community? That’s what will happen if Logan Woods starts a business here. Or do their hearts lie with Lighthouse Tours? And are they willing to trust us to deliver what they want while maintaining the integrity of the island? We certainly don’t have the capital to just purchase the warehouse on a whim. I still have our office in North Beach to think about. Therefore, if the people really want us to stay, this has to be their decision. All we’re going to do is present them with an option to help move things in the right direction. The rest is up to the community.”

The room fell silent for a moment. Most sat with serious expressions on their faces.

“What kind of option?”

Mike and Clara both looked at Mackenzie.

“Well, good folks, that’s where Lighthouse Tours and the café can form a partnership. It’s been brought to my attention that as of this moment, Solomons Island has absolutely no plans in place for Christmas Nights… isn’t that right, Clara?” Mackenzie asked in a jovial voice.

“It certainly is,” Clara replied.

“Why do you two seem so happy about such a terrible thing?” Mae asked.

“We’re happy because Mayor Thompson has officially given us the charge to organize the decorations, the Christmas tree lighting, a boat parade, and drumroll please…” Clara said, excitedly sitting on the edge of her seat.

Everyone gave her a blank stare.

“Okay, perhaps no drum roll… but we’re excited to announce that Mrs. Dudley’s grandson, Clay, has agreed to put on a concert for the tree lighting ceremony at the gazebo. This will not only attract even more tourists to support the local businesses but… Mike, why don’t you tell them,” she said, nodding his way.

“A portion of the proceeds from that night, plus donations accepted until the end of the month, will go toward purchasing the warehouse for the additional boat storage they’ve been requesting. This will give the people of Solomons Island the additional storage they need and keep our businesses one hundred percent locally owned. In all honesty, I was hesitant at first, thinking this would be too much of an undertaking. But, if nothing else, Solomons Island is about to have the best Christmas Nights experience they’ve ever had, and all the local shops are about to bring in more revenue for the holidays than ever before. That alone is enough for me,” Mike said.

“It sounds like a marvelous idea, but can we really pull this off? Decorating the town and putting on a boat parade is no easy task,” Jonathan said.

Mackenzie hopped out of her chair and walked around to the center of the room.

“That’s where all of us come in. Picture this. Some of us can take charge of the fliers… it can say something like ‘Christmas Nights Tree Lighting and Benefit Concert: Starring Clay Nathan, country singer extraordinaire, performing Christmas hits and a few personal favorites for the Christmas Nights Tree Lighting Ceremony. Come ready to visit the shops, see the Christmas lights, and help by bringing your donations so our very own Lighthouse Tours can provide boat storage for the residents of Solomons Island’. It may be a bit wordy, but you get the idea,” she said, holding her hands in the air as if she were reading a billboard.

Mike approved, giving her the thumbs up.

“Then there’s more. Dakota and I can reach out to all the store owners on Main Street, organizing the specific days they can come to pick up their illuminated candles for their windows. Josh can round up a bunch of his buddies to handle decorating the street lamps and the gazebo.” Mackenzie continued.

Jonathan gladly jumped in.

“I can take on the task of organizing the boat parade. What do you say we decorate each boat a different color? Or maybe one can be all green, another white, then red… and so on and so forth. We could line up the entire fleet right up to the area where the gazebo is. Maybe even have a few of the local college kids help us sail the boats and dress up as Santa Claus,” he said.

“That would be amazing. Great idea,” Mike said.

“I’m happy to help Jonathan, and I can put in some foot work in the evening to help pick out a tree for the gazebo. I know two special ladies who’d probably be very interested in heading to the tree farm with me. We can even measure just to be sure,” Brody said, winking at Mackenzie.

She giggled excitedly at the idea.

“We’d love to join you, sweetheart,” she said, completely forgetting she had an audience.

Mackenzie continued. “Eh em. Where were we? Oh, yes. This just leaves us with figuring out who’s going to ensure the chapel is decorated, who’s going to see to it that all storefronts are ready within the allotted time, and who’s going to organize people in shifts who can collect donations during the concert and stand at various posts throughout Main Street as people shop. We’ll need plenty of volunteers who would take shifts leading up to Christmas Eve,” Mackenzie said.

“Yikes, that might be our downfall. People will swarm the streets in droves. Do you think we can gather enough volunteers?” Mae asked.

“Not only do I think it… I know it’s possible. Leave that up to me. I’ll even reach out to our North Beach staff and elicit their help as well,” Mike said.

“Fantastic. That does it. It sounds like we have ourselves a plan. I’m just going to create a spreadsheet to make sure we stay on track of who’s doing what. Technically phase one, which is the decorations, tree lighting, boat parade, and concert need to happen by the eleventh. That’s one week from this Saturday, and we must adhere to the schedule. Clay said he’d handle everything pertaining to audio and sound, so we’re covered there,” Clara said.

“That’s correct. I’ll bet Jan from North Beach would help organize the volunteers. You two work well together, and both have a knack for checklists and spreadsheets,” Mike said.

“Perfect.” Clara agreed.

“Oh, and let’s not forget Josh. That man is a worker bee. We can give him an extra task. He’d be happy to help out,” Mackenzie offered.

“Thanks, Mack,” Mike said.

He then sat back in his chair, scratching his chin for a moment.

“There’s one more thing that comes to mind if we’re going to do this thing right. Somewhere on the flier, we need to let the people know that all future earnings from the warehouse will cover the cost of operation, the employees, and a percentage will go back to the community for Christmas Nights every year. I’m invested in this island, and I think it’s only fair that we come up with a way to celebrate the season like this for years to come,” Mike said.

“That’s the spirit… and that’s also the man this island has come to know and love,” Clara replied.

“Yeah, Mike. At this rate, you’re offering something Logan Woods can’t buy. You have one-hundred and ten percent of my support for anything you need. Just say the word,” Jonathan said.

“That makes two of us.” Mae joined in, while locking hands with Jonathan.

Tommy, Brody, and Mackenzie nodded in agreement.

“Well, in that case, we’ve got work to do. We’ll touch base with everyone at the start of each day, making sure we’re on track with our assigned tasks. No matter the outcome, I appreciate you and all that you do for Lighthouse Tours. Unless anybody has anything further to add, our meeting is adjourned.”

* * *

Clara returned to the conference room, placing two mugs of hot chocolate on the table, one next to Mike’s laptop, and the other in between her hands, keeping them warm.

“Mike, I’m so proud of you. Your idea about giving back to Solomons every year was genius, and with everybody’s help, there’s no way we can’t pull this off. Once I tell Agnes, I’ll bet she’ll want to join in as well.”

“That would be awesome. The more hands, the better. I honestly don’t know how to feel right now. The more I process the whole thing, I’m extremely nervous and excited all at the same time. During the meeting I quietly wondered if I’d lost my mind, considering how much there is to do,” he said.

“Ha, I know the feeling. But, even if we have to pull an all nighter or two… I believe the result is going to be amazing. I’d venture as far as saying, even dreamy, with the main strip of the island being illuminated in Christmas lights. People will come from miles to drive and see the sights,” she responded, placing her hand over his.

“Clara, what would I do without you? I don’t think you understand how much my life has changed for the better with you in it... and if all this wasn’t enough, in a couple of weeks, I’ll finally have the pleasure of having you and my parents together in the same room,” he said.

“I feel the same way about you, love, but truthfully the latter part freaks me out.”

“Oh, no. Please don’t tell me you’re going to start worrying about what my parents will think of you again,” he said.

“No… no… no… I’m past that now. I’m talking about being ready for their arrival. I’m sure you’ll make your place as comfortable as possible, and I’ll make sure I load up on extra groceries if you want to bring them over to the house for dinner. But what about their Christmas gifts?”

“There’s not a thing that we can’t order and have sent to the house. I’ll handle that part. Maybe you can find something for the staff?” he asked, while staring at a potential cost analysis for purchasing the warehouse.

Clara reached over and closed his laptop to get his undivided attention.

“Mike Sanders, I’m not kicking off the gift giving tradition with your parents by ordering some quick and thoughtless gift online. I can already see it now… a tie, a robe, or a foot massager just won’t do. If you want to make this special, and from the two of us, then the gifts have to be personal. It can’t be something they’ll want to re-gift when they get back home.” She emphasized.

“I didn’t realize you’d be so passionate about it. How about I call them and discretely find a way to come up with a few ideas?”

“That sounds more like it.” She smiled.

“Good. Now on to the immediate task at hand. I need to put in a call to Dylan, the owner of the warehouse, and make him aware of our intentions. Maybe you can take a ride with me. The old warehouse has been sitting on the market for almost a year now. I heard he’s been pretty firm on his asking price and not willing to budge. I’m almost certain it’s the reason the place hasn’t sold. I don’t want to get ahead of myself, but if Solomons is on board with supporting this whole thing, then maybe he’d be willing to work with me on the price. I figure there’s no harm in trying anyway.”

“That’s a great idea. Do you want me to look up his info and try to get him on the phone for you?” Clara said.

“Yes, please. But, before you do, I need something really important.”

“What’s that?”

“You,” he said, closing his eyes and puckering up.

She indulged him for a little while and then retreated to the door.

“I’m walking away now so we can get something accomplished.” She teased.

With the door almost closed, she poked her head back in with a final thought.

“I almost forgot to mention that Agnes and I are cooking dinner tonight. You’re more than welcome to come by and grab a bite,” she said.

“I wish I could, but I was thinking tonight I’d dedicate several hours to laying out a blueprint for everyone to follow.”

“Oh, well, in that case, we can bring the food to you. I’m sure Agnes won’t mind helping me pack up some food to go. There’s one more thing before I forget… remember the sweet couple who let me hang out at their store in Huntingtown?” she asked.

“Yeah, met them the night you and Agnes had a disagreement and your car ran out of gas.”

“That’s the couple… I was thinking of inviting them down for Christmas Nights. We always said we would have them down for a tour. Why not invite them to ride one of the boats for the parade? You never know, maybe they can even spread the word around their community and bring a few friends,” she said.

“I like the way you think, Clara Covington… I like the way you think.”

CHAPTER 9

Mae lay in bed staring at the ceiling while Jonathan tossed and turned. He’d been wrestling with the sheets for what seemed like an hour, keeping her wide awake.

“Jonathan, maybe you could fall asleep if you weren’t so overheated, sweetheart. I never understood how you could wear a full set of flannel pajamas to bed in the first place.” She complained.

“It’s not the pajamas, Mae. I wear these every year around Christmas and have always slept like a baby.”

“Oh. Well, did you watch too much of the late night news? It leaves a lasting impression right before you go to bed, you know. They rarely have anything positive to say. I’ve even had nightmares every now and again,” she said.

“No, Mae. I caught the weather and that’s about it.”

He threw the covers off and rolled over, joining Mae in a staring contest.

“Then what’s keeping you up tonight? Something has to be on your mind. You’re normally snoring so loud, I have to fight the temptation to smack you with a pillow.” She laughed.

“Very funny, Mae. Very funny.”

She positioned herself to face Jonathan, placing her hand on his arm.

“Seriously, Jonathan. Is everything okay? You don’t seem like yourself tonight.”

He sighed.

“I spoke to the doctor this afternoon. He said my blood work came back, showing my sugar levels were high — I think he used the words pre-diabetic. He gave me a list of things to do before I come back for my next physical. Not exactly the kind of news I wanted to hear right before the holidays.”

“Pre-diabetic? Oh, for goodness’ sake. Not with the way we eat. You should’ve asked him if he had the right file. You have always been a perfect picture of health, drinking your water, and eating your vegetables every single day, and only enjoying an occasional cookie or slice of cake.”

“Mae.” He chuckled. “I thank you for your vote of confidence in me, but if the doctor sees something in his report, I’d like to think he knows what he’s talking about. I’m just trying to stay level-headed about it. I wasn’t even going to say anything until Christmas Nights was behind us. But, then I remembered the family would be here soon, and it might look odd when everyone sees me avoiding dessert altogether.”

Mae reared her head back, placing her hand on her hip.

“First of all, I’m glad you decided to share something this important with me. I am your wife, you know. I’m supposed to know these things so I can be a support system for you.”

She was putting on her best display of strength in front of Jonathan, but deep inside, she wondered whether her food preparation could’ve been a contributing factor.

She gently rested her hand on his arm, snuggling up close.

“Jonathan, do you remember the time I went in for my physical and they called, almost scaring the daylights out of me with the results?”

“I sure do. What was it again? They said something about your liver enzymes, although in the end, it turned out they really had the wrong report.” He laughed.

“That’s exactly how it happened. The phone call almost tore me to pieces. The people in the medical profession are more busy than they’ve ever been, and they, like the rest of us, sometimes make mistakes.”

“I don’t know, Mae. My doctor is pretty good. Your situation just happened to be a fluke.”

“Did you ask them to run the blood work again? Maybe two times is a charm,” she said.

“You can’t just ask them to keep running tests on a whim. That’s not how it works.”

“Jonathan, all they have to do is draw blood again and run it through a diagnostic machine or whatever have you. What’s the big deal? In my opinion, they should be sure of these things before sending people off the deep end.”

“Mmm hmm.”

“I’m serious, Jonathan. There’s no harm in calling back and asking, and if you won’t, maybe I’ll just have to do it for you.” She insisted.

“Oh, good grief, Mae. I love you, woman. But, you sure know how to —”

She sat up in bed. “Know how to what?”

“Nothing, dear. I’ll give them a call.”

“First thing in the morning?”

“I can’t guarantee it will be the first thing, but I will call them. Now, can we please change the subject?” Jonathan asked in the sweetest voice he could muster up as not to cause any further trouble.

“Actually, before you started tossing around, I was lying here thinking about the boat parade. Do you think we should decorate the fleet with all white lights or mix things up a bit?” she asked.

“It doesn’t matter to me. I think the people are going to love it no matter what we do. If you want, we can go with a similar theme as we did here at the house. It looks like a winter wonderland outside. So much that I think our neighbor, Meredith, is jealous… and that’s after she hired a company to do her decorations. I caught a glimpse of her reaction when I turned the lights on last night. I think I saw a few horns growing out of her head.” He chuckled.

“Jonathan, you are so bad. Even though… I do think we stand a good chance at winning. I’m just waiting to see what the Zimmermans decide to do with their place. The only thing shining at their house are the porch lights at night.”

“I thought you heard the news,” Jonathan said.

“What news?”

“The for sale sign is going up right after we ring in the new year. The Zimmermans are getting a divorce,” he replied.

“That’s terrible. I knew they were going through a rough patch, but I thought surely they would press through it.”

Jonathan propped both arms behind his head and crossed his legs, resting comfortably.

“Yep, sometimes it happens to the best of us. One minute things are fine, and the next-” His voice trailed off.

Jonathan’s words triggered flashbacks to her first marriage. Specifically, during the first year, when the longevity of their union didn’t look very promising. She was fresh out of college and only knew the examples her mother taught her about how to be a good wife. The formula seemed to work well for her parents, but not so much for her new groom, who threatened to leave more than once.

“What do you mean ‘one minute’ things are fine, and the next?” she asked.

He looked at her as if he missed something.

“I didn’t say anything crazy, Mae. It’s not unheard of these days to attend a wedding, cheering a couple on till death do they part, only to hear a short while later they’re announcing a divorce. I always wish the very best for people, but it doesn’t always work out that way.”

Mae flung the covers over and rose to the edge of the bed.

“I had no idea you’d be so cavalier about the union between husband and wife. That’s not how it’s supposed to work, Jonathan. Hitting a rough patch is no excuse to call it quits. Whatever happened to doing things the old-fashioned way, sticking it out until you make it through the hard times?” She argued.

Jonathan sat up, flipping the switch to the lamp on the nightstand beside him.

“Woman, what’s gotten into you? You do realize I’m referring to the Zimmermans, right?”

“No, you said ‘sometimes it happens to the best of us.’ That sounded all inclusive to me,” she replied.

“Mae, it was a figure of speech. I hold our marriage to the highest regard. You, of all people, should know that. I pursued you for quite some time before you finally accepted my hand in marriage. Why would I be so hasty and say or do something to throw it all away?” Jonathan said, folding his eyebrows together.

Mae grunted a little but didn’t say anything further.

Before she could gather her thoughts, she felt his hands grabbing her by the waistline, tickling her till she begged for mercy.

“Jonathan, please. I can’t… I can’t take it,” she said, laughing so hard she nearly had an accident.

Their laughter began to wind down to a lingering smile as they lay in each other’s arms again.

“You’re like a big kid trapped inside a grown man’s body. Always stirring up mischief,” Mae said.

“Hey, I have to keep you on your toes. Especially since I never know who’s lying in bed with me at night. Sometimes I have to ask myself, is it Mae or her alter ego?” He teased.

She lovingly swatted at him, and he laughed, drawing her in closer.

“I owe you an apology for jumping to conclusions. I know how much of a good man you are. What you said just reminded me of a time from my previous marriage that I never want to experience with you. Jonathan, promise me, if we ever go through a rough patch that you won’t threaten to quit and walk out on me. I know I can be difficult at times, but you know I don’t mean any harm,” she said.

“Mae Middleton. I’m committed until death do us part. Which means you’d have to kick me out and change the locks and even then… I’m still not going anywhere.”

“Come here and give me some sugar,” she said.

“Hold that thought.” He turned off the lamp, allowing the moonlight to hover over them while falling asleep in each other’s arms.

* * *

Mike pulled down a long driveway leading to the warehouse, leaving a cloud of dust trailing behind. He stopped in front of the building and looked at Clara for a reaction.

“Well, what do you think?” he asked, gazing up toward the roof and checking out the surroundings.

“Uhh. I’m not sure what to think. I’m trying my best to see past the overgrown weeds and run-down appearance. The place looks like it’s in desperate need of a makeover,” she said.

“It’s been vacant for a while, that’s all. It could use a little tlc, but don’t let a few minor cosmetics fool you. The place has more than enough space, it’s near the water, and it’s worth way more than it looks.”

“That explains why he hasn’t budged on the asking price. I’m not sure if we’re biting off more than we can chew or if he needs to lower the price. Either way, I think it’s going to take more than a Christmas benefit concert to come up with the down payment, Mike. We may be in over our heads,” she said, skimming over the listing.

“Hold on a minute. We can’t lose hope without giving this thing an earnest try. Dylan, the owner, seemed to like the idea of the warehouse being repurposed to provide boat storage, and he even gave us the okay to walk around and take a look. He said he might work with us on the price. Since we already have this place plastered all over thousands of fliers as the ideal storage space, the least we can do is get out and look,” Mike said.

Clara placed the listing on the dashboard and opened the door.

“I guess you’re right. It’s not like we have many options on the island.” She sighed.

Just as Clara and Mike got out of the jeep, a blue Ford pickup began easing down the same dirt driveway. The truck roared with the distinct sound of a diesel engine, growing louder as it approached the warehouse. When the driver came to a full halt, he tipped his hat and smiled.

“Great. If it isn’t the dirt bag himself, Logan Woods. What’s he doing here?” Clara asked, staring right at him.

Logan exited the vehicle and walked around, hoisting his belt in place.

“Well, if it isn’t the beautiful Miss Clara Covington and her fiancé, Mr. Sanders. It’s nice running into you good folks out here,” Logan said.

He barely made eye contact before shifting his attention to the warehouse, giving it the once over.

“She’s a beauty, isn’t she?” he said, walking closer toward the front entrance.

“Yeah… listen, Logan. I’m not sure if you spoke to Dylan, the owner, but we called him and actually got his permission to be here today. Is there any chance you could give us a half hour or so? Clara and I would like to conduct a walkthrough, peacefully, if you don’t mind,” Mike responded.

Logan chuckled. “Great minds think alike. I also put in a call to Dylan earlier today. I think he mentioned something about you being here. But since I have to head back to Virginia this afternoon, I took it upon myself to briefly stop by. I figured the property is so big, we wouldn’t be in each other’s way.”

“Right,” Mike said, feeling slightly agitated.

He looked over at Clara, who stood with her arms folded.

“I’m not sure what Dylan shared with you, but I wouldn’t invest too much energy in the warehouse if I were you. I plan on submitting an offer as soon as I get things squared away for a new office space. I would’ve secured one sooner, if someone hadn’t sabotaged my plans for the dock behind the building on Main Street,” Logan said.

“Sabotage? The dock was never for sale to begin with. It was an error made by the clerk’s office, which should’ve been caught before the store next door was ever listed for sale,” Clara said.

“Logan, the real question is, why would you ever open your business right next to mine, anyway? Where’s the logic in that? It’s a pretty bold move if you ask me.”

Logan paced slowly over to Mike, stopping inches away.

“I’ll take that as a compliment, Mike. Bold is the perfect way to describe my personality. I like to make a big splash, especially with business. Main Street is all about location, location, location. I’ll go anywhere or purchase anything that will help me run a successful business,” he responded, then peered over at the warehouse again.

“Here’s how I see things, Mike. I tried to get you to join forces with me. By now, we could’ve signed a sweet deal and you could’ve walked away with a lot of cheddar in your bank account, but you turned me down. Once you do something like that, all bets are off with me. Now I’m your competition. It’s just business. I’m sure you understand,” he said sarcastically.

Mike could feel Clara standing close behind him. He thought long and cautiously about the many ways he wanted to deck Woods square in the nose but thought better of it.

“I’ll tell you what, Logan. In the spirit of helping you get back to Virginia as soon as possible, how about you go inside and take a look around the warehouse first? Take all the time you need. I’ll wait outside with my lady,” Mike responded with a hand gesture, showing him the path to the front door.

“There’s no need. This is actually my second visit. I already have an idea about how the space can be used, so you and the future Mrs. can take your tour in peace.” He tipped his hat at them again, and slowly backed away, returning to his truck.

Inside, Mike was fuming, but he stood still and remained calm until Woods backed all the way out of the driveway and left.

“Mike, talk to me,” Clara said, taking him by the hand.

“What else is there to say? It sounds like he’s devised a master plan that will take down Lighthouse Tours, making it really difficult for us to stay in business. At this rate, we won’t survive another year in Solomons.”

“No — don’t say that. I have to believe there’s something we can do. Christmas Nights is just a week away. You know how supportive Solomons is, and you know how supportive our tourists can be around the holidays. You have to believe this will all work itself out.”

“Clara, even you just said it’s going to take more than a benefit concert.” Mike argued.

She held her hands over Mike’s cheeks.

“Call it a moment of fear or delusion. Maybe even a slip of the tongue, but we can’t give up now. We’ve already committed to making this the most spectacular event ever. We might as well see this through until the end. A truck load of decorations will arrive first thing in the morning. I need you to stay in the game with me. Are you in?” she asked.

“I’m trying, but the last thing I need is a distraction from the likes of Logan Woods. We’re talking about our livelihood, Clara. It’s a big deal.”

“Mike, I’m well aware of all that’s at stake,” she said, giving him a peck on the nose.

Then she continued.

“But as you said, we can’t lose hope without giving this thing an earnest try, right?”

Mike nodded.

“You’re right. Besides, maybe I can give Dylan another call to feel him out.”

“That’s the spirit. Now let’s go inside and check out this place. If we raise enough money, the first thing we need to do is bribe a bunch of college kids to help us paint.” She chuckled, brushing her hand along his back as they approached the warehouse.

CHAPTER 10

Early Friday morning, Mike arranged as many helpers as possible from Lighthouse Tours, the café, the mayor’s office, and a few other businesses who were willing to pitch in. Everyone stared inside a forty-foot trailer filled with garland, wreaths, lights, and enough decorations to make their heads spin.

“Okay, folks. This is the day we’ve all been waiting for. The residents of Solomons, business owners, and all of last years registered guests have all received information announcing Christmas Nights as a monumental event. This year they’re expecting to be wowed by the sights and sounds, and we plan to deliver.”

Everyone gathered around, listening to Mike, while Clara reviewed her checklist.

“The crew at the café has been gracious enough to set up a hot chocolate station with fresh bagels, and around noon, the mayor’s office will provide lunch. Our goal is to have everything finished by the end of this weekend. Mack and Brody will find a tree in the morning and do a test run on the lights. The official ceremony will take place on Friday evening with a full concert to knock their socks off and get them in the mood for shopping. Unless there are any further questions, please check in with Clara for your group assignments and let’s make this island sparkle with decorations and lights.”

Mike dispersed the supplies to the appropriate groups, carefully following Clara’s organized chart. The garland crew took care of the street lamps, and another group focused on illuminated candles — everything was well planned.

“Have you heard from Dylan yet?” Clara asked.

“Yes, as a matter of fact. He called shortly before the trailer pulled up. Which would you like first —the good news or the bad news?” Mike asked.

“Oh goodness. Start with the bad so we can end on a pleasant note.”

“Okay. The bad news, as suspected… Logan Woods expressed intentions of putting in an offer. He said he’d have his realtor send over the paperwork this week, which would leave us at square one, trying to figure out another location for boat storage.”

“But Mike, there are no other locations. The warehouse is our only option. It amazes me how no one has touched the place in over a year and now suddenly Logan is putting in an offer,” she said, sounding frustrated.

Mike pulled her to the side so they could speak privately.

“Hold on a second. Remember, I said there was good news as well?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“The good news is Dylan has a vested interest in making sure the warehouse remains in the family, as he put it,” Mike replied.

“In the family?”

“Yes, in the Solomons family, of course. He said we all have long-standing relationships and look out for one another on the island. He’d hate to see the warehouse go to some stranger who will do more harm by bringing his big-name company to Solomons than good. Dylan has been living on the island and doing business here for decades, and the only thing he wants to see is the small business tradition carry on.”

“Wow.”

“I know. I told you it was good news. Of course, we’re still faced with the challenge of raising the funds for a down payment… he can’t just give the warehouse away. But, for now, he’s willing to take it off the market to help buy us some time. As of this moment, the warehouse is no longer for sale. But, if we don’t raise the money, then he’ll be forced to re-list the property right after we ring in the new year,” he said.

Clara sighed. “Man, talk about laying on the pressure. We’ll have the lighting ceremony, the concert, and the boat parade at the end of this week. Your parents will fly in just in time for the festivities. Then the shoppers will have a couple more weeks to enjoy the illuminated streets, visit the shops, and make donations, and then that’s it… yikes.”

Clara began pacing around. “That’s it. We have to maximize our efforts. What we’re doing is not nearly enough,” she said.

“What else can we do? We have all hands on deck, operating at full capacity. Just look around us.”

He pointed toward the helpers propping up a ladder to reach the top of the street lamps, and then toward Mack, who was serving hot chocolate, and even Agnes, who was hanging a wreath.

“I know, and this is wonderful, but what if we ask the business owners if we can place decorated donation buckets with fliers near their cash registers?” she said.

“Okayyy.”

She continued to pace. “And… what if we double the amount of volunteers to stand on the street corners ringing their bells and taking up donations?”

“Okay.” He repeated.

“And… what if we beg Clay to do a series of mini concerts until Christmas… you know, over the next couple of weekends? We could say something like come join us every weekend for Christmas Nights with Clay?”

“Sounds good to me, but I’m not so sure Clay would like it. He came home to enjoy spending time with his family, not to work,” he said.

“Leave the details up to me. I’ll talk to Mack, and I’m sure she can help me figure out a plan to smooth things over with Mrs. Dudley and Clay. I’m almost certain of it.”

Mike approached Clara, excitedly grabbing her by the shoulders.

“Have I ever told you how amazing you are?” he asked.

“At least a thousand times.” She smiled.

“Good. Well, here’s to one-thousand and one. This is a genius idea, and I don’t know why I didn’t think of it myself. If this doesn’t help us bring in the funds for the warehouse and ultimately save Lighthouse Tours, then at least we can say we gave it our best shot.” Mike kissed Clara several times, practically smothering her and making her squeal.

Mackenzie walked over holding two cups of hot chocolate in hand, grinning at the two lovebirds.

“Clara, I don’t know what you’re doing to the guy, but he can’t seem to get enough of you.” Mack smiled while handing over their beverages.

“Here, I was hoping this would warm you up. The breeze coming off the water is giving me a chill in my bones.” She continued.

They each took a cup, thanking her for the added whipped cream.

“Mackenzie, you are a godsend. Thanks for setting up the hot cocoa station,” Mike said.

“It’s my pleasure.”

“All right… I’m going to leave you two to talk while I check in with Jonathan, Mae, and Tommy. Last I heard, Mae has grand plans for decorating the fleet. I can’t wait to see what she’s up to.” He turned to Clara for one last peck before heading back to the store.

* * *

* * *

* * *

Later that evening, Mack carefully balanced her feet, walking across Brody’s back as he laid on his living room floor. According to Brody, he watched a buddy of his use the same technique whenever his back ached. He thought it was a sure-fire way to work out the kinks. Mack wasn’t so sure.

“Brody, the entertainment is non-stop when I’m with you. I’m not sure if this method is helping or making your back worse, but it sure does make for an interesting date,” she said.

“Inch lower, toward my spine… yep, that’s it… knead your feet into that area for a while.”

“What in the world did you do to your back? Did you overdo it while decorating earlier today?” she asked.

“Eight hours of climbing up and down a ladder may have triggered it, or maybe we’re going to get some rain. Who knows? My back has never been the same since I got into an accident years ago. It comes along with the territory.”

“Oh, Brody. I’m sorry to hear that. Was it a terrible car accident?” she asked.

“It was a classic case of texting while driving. The woman behind me slammed her car into me, causing me to lunge forward into someone else. The car was totaled, but thankfully, I walked away without a scratch. Every once in a while my back likes to remind me about that day, but I’m mostly thankful because it could’ve been worse.”

“I’ll bet,” she replied.

“The only thing I wish I could change is not having my back give me such a hard time while I’m supposed to be in the middle of a romantic evening with my lady.”

“Your lady?” She paused just above his spine, still smiling, but he couldn’t tell.

“Did I say something out of line?” he asked.

“No… no… not at all. Truthfully, I like the way it sounds. I like the idea of being your lady.” She giggled.

“I’m glad. I really care about you, Mackenzie. When we’re not together, I think about you all the time.”

Mackenzie continued kneading her feet into his back while staring down at her red toenail polish. On the inside, she felt excited, but wasn’t quite sure what to say. It had been a long time since she felt this way about anyone… not even Bill measured up to his standard.

“Hey, Mack?”

“Yes.”

“Can you come down here with me for a moment?”

“Sure.”

Brody rolled over, making room for her to lie over a large buck on his rustic area rug. His style was more on the outdoorsy side, with deer antlers decorating the walls, and a faux log which served as his coffee table.

“What’s on your mind?” she asked.

He hesitated.

“This may sound a little cheesy, but I think it’s important that you know my intentions,” he replied.

“Oh, silly. I know you have good intentions. You’re a good guy. Everybody knows it, Brody.”

“Thanks. But that’s not what I meant. I just want you to know that I’m really enjoying our time together… and I have every intention of dating you purposefully. As in… dating you to see if it will lead to something more serious someday. I’m not trying to scare you off by getting too serious too soon. But my intentions toward you and Steph are good. I really care about you guys,” he said.

As she listened to him, she continued looking up toward the deer antler chandelier hanging above them while processing every word.

“Brody, that’s the sweetest thing anyone has ever said to me. Even sweeter because I know you’re sincere,” she responded, slipping her hand over his.

“I think you're a real good influence for my girl. You're honest, loyal, gentle, and kind. As long as you always consider her heart along with mine, then I think everything will be good between us. Now… and in the future.” She continued.

“You have my word, Mack.”

He rolled her over him, tickling her and making her laugh, before settling in with a passionate kiss.

“Ahh, looks like your back is feeling all better.” She teased.

“What can I say. It looks like a little one-on-one time with you makes me forget about my troubles.”

Mackenzie sat up and looked around his place.

“Speaking of troubles… the lack of Christmas decorations in this cabin of yours is very worrisome. No tree? No garland… no tensil… nothing? With all the decorating you did over at my place and up and down the streets of Solomons Island today, one would think this place would be sparkling with all that glitters and shines. What happened?”

Brody slowly raised himself up, looking around, nodding.

“I’m guilty as charged. I don’t know what happened. Somehow I take more pleasure in helping others I guess,” he said.

“Oh, yeah. Well, Steph and I have our work cut out for us then. Tonight, when I pick her up from her playdate, we’re going to map out a plan that involves sprucing this place up for the holidays. Maybe we can even swing by after we help you get the tree set up at the gazebo tomorrow. That, plus we have to figure out another day to reschedule the bonfire. Man, we’re going to be busy.”

“Don’t worry about it. We’ll figure it out. As for the tree, if I’m going to be in any kind of shape to lift another tree, then I need to come up with a plan. I hate to admit it, but I may need to rub some cream on my back, lay on a heating pad tonight, and even wear a brace just to ensure the tree makes it to the gazebo in one piece.” He laughed.

“Or we can be wise about this and have a few of the guys pick it up for you. There’s no sense in throwing your back out completely, Brody.”

“I guess you're right.” He paused for a long moment.

“I can think of something that may help keep my back in line,” he said, pointing to her lips. “If you plant those sweet lips on me one more time, I think it might be enough to help me get through tomorrow. What do you say?”

“Brody, get over here. Somehow I think that back of yours is going to be just fine.”

Mack snuggled with Brody, helping him to forget about everything that ailed him that evening, and feeling hopeful about their future together.

CHAPTER 11

“Mae, since you have no idea what you want for Christmas, I took it upon myself to settle on the perfect gift,” Jonathan said, proudly.

“What is it?”

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise,” he replied.

They sat at the kitchen counter, enjoying a slow morning as they ate breakfast. In a couple of hours they would prepare for the kickoff to Christmas Nights, but for now, Mae grumbled over scrambled eggs, wondering what he could possibly have up his sleeve.

“Can you give me a hint?”

“Not even the slightest. Nice try, though,” he said.

“That’s fine. Besides, the only thing I really want for Christmas is a good health report from your doctor. That’s it. Anything else is a bonus.”

“About that,” he replied.

Mae placed her fork down, giving Jonathan her full attention.

“I called the doctor’s office again as promised, requesting another test. He was pretty straightforward with me, Mae. He said my test was covered under my annual physical, and it’s uncommon for patients to repeat the same bloodwork unless it was for a specific reason.”

“It was for a specific reason,” she said.

“Maeee.”

“All right, I’m listening.” She surrendered.

“Thank you… now where was I? Oh, yes. He did explain that my A1c levels were at five point eight. According to him, the pre-diabetic stage ranges anywhere from five point seven to six point four. He recommended I cut back on my sugar, and exercise for thirty minutes per day.”

“That’s nonsense. Did you eat the morning of your physical? You know they say you’re not supposed to eat, Jonathan. It spoils the results every time.”

“No, Mae. I didn’t eat. I followed the nurse’s instructions to a tee,” he replied.

“I just don’t understand it, to be honest. It’s not like we overindulge or anything. Yes, sure, I bake an occasional cake for you. Maybe even a cookie or two from the cookie jar, but that’s it. I think he’s overreacting,” she said, sounding flustered.

Jonathan finished the last of his breakfast before responding.

“I know you’re concerned, but we’re not doctors. I don’t like the idea of being pre-diabetic any more than you do. But the news could be worse. If all I have to do is buy a treadmill, or start taking neighborhood walks, then so be it. I’ll even skip out on my usual tradition of eating pie for breakfast on Christmas morning. Whatever it takes, as long as I get to be with my family, I’m not putting up a fuss, and neither should you.” He waved the whole thing off, wanting to have nothing more to do with the conversation.

Mae watched Jonathan rinse his plate and stack his dishes in the dishwasher before continuing on.

“You’re right. It could be much worse. We’re pretty blessed to have each other, and I’m willing to do whatever it takes to support you. If it means changing my eating habits and baking, then so be it. We’re in this together.” She offered.

A smile returned to Jonathan’s face. “Thanks, Mae. Although whatever you do, please don’t change the menu during the holidays on my account. The kids look forward to your honey glazed ham and pies. I’ll just watch my portions and do a better job with exercising. Hopefully, this way the doctor will be pleased with next year’s test results,” he said.

“I sure hope so.”

Amid their conversation, there was a knocking sound at the front door. Mae looked up front and caught a glimpse of Meredith, the next-door neighbor, peering in through the glass panels alongside their door.

“Jonathan, remind me to stop by the blind store on Monday. The head of the nosey association is peering right into our living room,” she said, while flopping around in her slippers as she walked to the front door.

“Good morning, Meredith. You're up nice and early.” Mae greeted her with a pleasant smile, even while harboring not so pleasant thoughts.

“Good morning, Mae. I won’t keep you long. I just thought you’d be interested in knowing the winners for the decorating contest will be chosen soon. Everyone agreed to wait a couple of days, giving time for the Zimmermans to get on board. Turns out they’ll be taking part after all.”

“Well, isn’t that wonderful?”

“Yes… yes. After all, we’re an all-inclusive neighborhood.” She smiled, trying her best to look around the house while talking to Mae.

“Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“No. I suppose I’ll see you and Jonathan this evening at the tree lighting ceremony?” Meredith asked.

“Of course, Jonathan and I will be running the boat parade. We plan on passing by the gazebo area right before Clay starts his concert. The decorated boats will be gorgeous. You don’t want to miss it.”

“Oh… so you’re a part of the festivities. I had no idea,” she said, appearing to be shocked.

“I thought surely the mayor’s office would’ve called and informed you personally. What a shame!” Mae teased.

As soon as Meredith caught on to Mae’s sarcasm, she held her chin up and wished her a good day before returning to her side of the yard.

* * *

* * *

“Hi, Fran. This is Clara Covington. We met the night I ran out of gas. You and your husband were gracious to let me wait at your store for my ride to arrive. Remember me?”

“Yes, how could I forget you, dear?” Fran said, on the other end of the line.

“How are you?”

“I’m doing well. My husband and I were just talking about you the other day. We were wondering how things were going with you and your sister,” Fran asked.

“Things are going surprisingly well. She’s busy working all the time, but it’s nice having her here on the island.”

“I’ll bet. Glad to hear that all is well,” she said.

“I sincerely meant to call you long before now… and I realize this is very last minute. But I was wondering if you and Jeffrey would like to join us for our tree lighting ceremony and the kickoff to Christmas Nights this evening? I don’t know if you recall, but my fiancé owns a boating company, and we’re putting on a boat parade. There will also be a benefit concert featuring one of our local country singers.”

“Christmas Nights…yes… I know all about it. We’ve been coming down to visit for years. To this day, I haven’t seen anything like it. We were just talking about how behind we are with our Christmas shopping, so I can’t think of a better place to be.”

“Perfect. You’re more than welcome to join us on the boat parade if you’d like. Well, to be honest by ‘us’ I really mean some of our teammates from Lighthouse Tours. If I even think about stepping one foot on a moving boat, my motion sickness kicks right in,” Clara replied.

“Honey, how in the world did you get a job working at a boating company with motion sickness?” She chuckled.

“It’s a long story… I’ll have to share those details over coffee someday.”

“I look forward to hearing it. In the meantime, we’ll see you this evening. Maybe we can even bring Amelia, our granddaughter.”

“That’s a wonderful idea.”

“Sounds good. I’ll see you later.”

“Take care.”

Clara hung up, noticing a picture of her and Mike sitting beside the phone on her desk. It was taken the evening they got engaged, standing by the horses on the beach. It was the same night she committed to being by his side through the best and most challenging times.

She hoped this Christmas would prove to be one of the better times, bringing about a fresh start for the business, beginning this evening with Christmas Nights.

* * *

“Oh… my… goodness. This is so amazing, Mike. We did it. We really pulled it off,” Clara said, excitedly taking in the size of the crowd gathered for the ceremony.

“Would you look at the turnout? I have a really good feeling about this.” She continued.

“It is a nice turnout, but let’s not get too far ahead of ourselves. This is only the beginning.”

“I know, but still. We have to stay positive. Now… according to my watch, it’s a couple of minutes before the hour. Why don’t you head up to the gazebo with Mayor Thompson, and I’m going to camp out with Agnes and Mack, and then head over to the fleet to make sure the crew is okay.”

“You sure you don’t want to come on stage with us? I didn’t organize this whole thing on my own. You played a major role, Clara,” he said, reaching his hand out to her.

“That’s so sweet. Thank you for the recognition, but you know I operate best behind the scenes, love. You can go up and represent the both of us. I’ll make sure I capture a few pictures to hang at the office.”

“Okay.” Mike leaned in for a good luck kiss and made his way to the front of the crowd to join Mayor Thompson.

In the meantime, Clara searched the crowd, spotting Agnes, Mack, and a few others from the café.

“Okay, ladies. This is it. The moment we’ve been waiting for,” Clara said.

“Oh, Clara, I’ve been a nervous wreck all morning. First, I was worried about Brody going overboard with his back while lifting the tree this morning. Now, I’m nervous about the lights. Did you hear the news? We had at least three sets of new lightbulbs blow out on us this morning during the test run. I literally thought I was going to break out into a cold sweat.” Mack complained.

“Brody didn’t mention it.”

“Of course, he wouldn’t. You know how men are.” Mack sighed.

Agnes leaned in to reassure her. “Don’t worry, Mackenzie, I’m sure everything will be smooth sailing now that he’s worked out the kinks. I have to say, I don’t think I’ve ever experienced anything like this. Christmas festivities were completely different in New York where Clara and I grew up,” she said.

Clara laughed. “That’s an understatement. We were surrounded by the hustle and bustle of a big city. Picture this… dirty snow piled up at every street corner and tall buildings everywhere. It was literally a concrete jungle,” she said.

“I can’t imagine anything like that. I’ve lived on the island for so long, anything else would be very foreign to me,” Mack replied.

“Clara, I’ll admit, although city life was very different, there was still something magical about it. We had a lot of fond memories of the holidays. Remember how mom and dad used to take us down to Rockefeller Center every year to go ice skating?” Agnes asked.

“Oh, yeah. How could I forget? We used to skate until our toes and fingertips were numb…. and that was with our gloves on. Then there was our pretzel tradition. We couldn’t afford to dine at the fancy restaurant on the rink, but Dad always made sure we had hot chocolate and pretzels from one of the nearby vendors.” She smiled, recalling the memory like it was yesterday.

“Yep, and it was tradition for us to head down the street to St. Patrick’s Cathedral afterward and light a candle in the chapel. It seemed like there were always crowds of people piling in to do the same. I don’t know about you, but back then, Christmas wasn’t the same without those traditions,” Agnes said.

“You’re right, Ag. It was a special time. Just talking about it makes me miss mom and dad even more.”

Mackenzie stood before the ladies, holding them both by the hand.

“This is what the spirit of Christmas is really all about. Just listening to the two of you bonding over special childhood memories warms my heart. It doesn’t matter where you are, whether it be back in the city, or here on the island. As long as you have love surrounding you, that’s all that matters. I love you guys,” she said, squeezing their hands.

“I have two words for you, Mackenzie. Tear… jerker. You’re going to make me cry.” Agnes chuckled.

“Aww, well it’s true. Ever since Clara moved here, she’s been like a sister to me, which makes you my sister, too,” Mack replied.

“Okay, you two. Group hug and let’s pull it together. It looks like Mike and Mayor Thompson are hitting the stage.”

The ladies came together quickly and returned to giving their full attention toward the gazebo.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen.” Mayor Thompson announced.

“It brings me great pleasure to announce to you our tenth annual tree lighting and kickoff to Christmas Nights.”

The crowd cheered. Clara anxiously awaited the big moment while noticing Brody in ready position near the tree, and Jonathan signaling with a thumbs up, much further down the dock by the boats.

The mayor continued his speech.

“I would be remiss if I didn’t first acknowledge the special highlights of this year’s ceremony and how it all came to be. As many of you read on our fliers and publications, this year is like no other. For a brief moment we came very close to not having Christmas Nights due to an issue with our former contractors. Thankfully, the team over at Lighthouse Tours stepped in, enlisting the help of others, and making this year’s event possible. It’s because of Lighthouse Tours that you will enjoy this phenomenal tree lighting, a Christmas walk down the illuminated Main Street as you shop, a boat parade, which will begin momentarily, and our very own Clay Nathan, as he sings a few Christmas selections for tonight’s concert. So, for that, let’s give a hand to Mike Sanders, of Lighthouse Tours, and Clara Covington, standing in the crowd.”

Again, the crowd erupted in cheers with joyful anticipation. Mike and Clara both waved and smiled to those around them.

“Before I hand this over to Mike, I’d like to highlight the benefit portion of this gathering today. It has come to my attention that many of the residents of Solomons Island are seeking a place for commercial boat storage. We have a unique opportunity that would benefit us as residents and Lighthouse Tours. With that in mind, I will now turn this over to Mike so he can explain.”

The crowd continued offering a supportive cheer as he approached the microphone.

“Good evening, good folks of Solomons Island. This won’t take long as I know many of you are excited to get down to the main attraction.” He pointed toward the tree.

“Tonight, we thought it was important that you know, Lighthouse Tours is working hard to provide you a full-service boat storage facility, but in order to do so, we need your help in purchasing the warehouse, currently owned by Dylan McPherson, of McPherson and Sons. He’s generously taken the warehouse off the market, temporarily giving us time to raise the necessary funds and to weed out unwanted competition. I’m sure most of you may be wondering how this would benefit Solomons Island. So, here’s what we would be willing to offer. We would elicit local help to get the warehouse up and running by next summer, completely paying for all renovations. We would also be able to provide shrink wrap and storage options for those who want it. The funds earned by the facility would go to employees’ salaries, maintenance, a small percentage for reinvestment of the business, and we would offer a continued promise to provide low-cost storage for residents only.”

The crowd erupted.

“Hold on… there’s more. A percentage will be set aside each year to fund Christmas Nights. This would be written in an agreement so we never have to worry about poor quality service from contractors again.”

It was hard for Mike to contain the crowd as they continued to express their approval. When the noise simmered down, he continued.

“Finally, we all know how much the tourists enjoy our Christmas walk as they shop… so let’s give a hand to those who are visiting. Without them, where would we be?”

Clara leaned in and whispered to the girls.

“Wow, Mike is really working the crowd and they absolutely love him,” she said.

“Did you expect anything less?” Mack smiled.

Mike continued.

“In order to make this happen we need your support. Our volunteers will be lined along Main Street and in stores taking up donations. If you support the idea of having the boat storage run by Lighthouse Tours, then please be sure to stop by one of our stands and make a donation. We’re accepting cash and checks and will be collecting all the way up to the last day of December. Now…. without further ado… are you ready for the best tree lighting, boat parade, concert, and Christmas shopping experience you’ve ever had?” He roared.

The crowd roared back and joined Mike in the official countdown. Brody was on standby near the cords, and when the tree lit up, with the star shining so bright, Clara swore she caught a glimpse of a shooting star in the backdrop.

* * *

By the end of the evening, Clara’s guests disembarked the boat led by Jonathan and Mae. In the background, the speakers on the dock bellowed Christmas music and a few stragglers remained, admiring the lights on the fleet.

“Clara, we can’t thank you enough for inviting us to come out and enjoy the parade. Jeffrey and Amelia enjoyed themselves immensely, didn’t you, dear?” Fran said.

“We had a delightful time. Jonathan and Mae can give me a tour of the island anytime.” Jeffrey chuckled.

“It was a pleasure having you. I’m sorry you didn’t get a chance to walk down Main Street and shop. Perhaps you can return for another visit before Christmas?” Clara asked.

“Oh, you bet. Amelia here has been saving her money, and we certainly need to check off a few items on our list,” Fran replied.

Jonathan approached Jeffrey, patting him on the back. They became fast friends on the boat ride, realizing they had quite a bit in common.

“Jeffrey, anytime you and the Mrs. want to join us, all you have to do is say the word. You have my number. Don’t be a stranger. This spring we’ll be setting sail in our new boat, and we’d love to have you. Maybe you could even join us for dinner,” he said.

“It sounds like a plan, my friend.”

Mike joined the group, thanking everyone for their participation.

“Hey, everybody. This night wouldn’t have been a success without you. Thank you to everyone for coming out to show your support,” he said.

“Mike, have you heard any feedback about the first night of donations? I wonder how much we’ve collected so far,” Jonathan asked.

“No, not yet. We’ll have a tally by the morning. A part of me is too nervous to find out,” Mike responded.

Mack and Brody poked their heads in just in time to hear what was going on.

“Not sure why you would be nervous. I’m sure I’m not the only one who witnessed the massive crowd who showed up to hear Clay Nathan. People showed up in droves and were shoving cash and checks in the donation baskets to the point where some volunteers were having difficulty keeping up,” Mack said.

“See, I told you there was nothing to worry about. Solomons has your back,” Clara said, poking Mike in the belly.

“I know… I know… but you never can be too sure about these things. We have a mighty steep hill to climb in order to put a down payment on the warehouse. We need a lot of cheddar to get the ball rolling in the right direction… to the tune of twenty thousand dollars… and don’t forget… if we don’t raise it, then the warehouse goes back on the market and good ole Logan Woods moves right on in, ready to stake his claim and our business,” Mike said.

“Man, twenty thousand is nothing. These pop stars make that in the blink of an eye at their concerts…and in this case, Clay isn’t charging anything, and he’s performing every weekend up until Christmas. It doesn’t get any sweeter than this.” Brody added.

Jan from the North Beach office also tried to reassure him. She was one of the volunteers ringing bells for donations on Main Street.

“They filled my bucket to the brim every hour like clockwork. I don’t see how this couldn’t be a success. Especially with the tourists turning out this year. There’s no way that crowd was filled with people just from Solomons Island,” she said.

Fran took a step closer to Mike. She graciously thanked him for hosting the event and then left him with a few parting words.

“Mike, we don’t know each other very well, but I’m going to give you the same advice I gave your sweet Clara when she spent time at our store. Just hang in there and have faith. It will all work out. You’re doing great things for this island. It’s evident in all the conversations I overheard this evening. Whatever you do, don’t give up. See it through until the end,” Fran said.

She gave him and Clara a hug, made promises to come and visit again soon, and bid them a good night.

The group scattered in different directions, preparing to head home for the evening. Mike and Clara lingered on the dock, talking about the day’s events.

“Mike… I have two words for you,” she said.

“I’m all ears.”

“Crackling fireplace,” Clara responded.

“Come again?”

“There’s nothing like a cozy fireplace with a view of the beach to help you relax. This evening was amazing, but I’m exhausted, and all I want to do is kick my feet up by the fire and listen to the sound of the water. What do you say?”

“It does sound nice.”

“Great. We can debrief about everything over a glass of wine. Agnes headed back early to get ready for work, so it will be a quiet evening for two,” she said in a melodious voice.

“You don’t have to twist my arm. I’ll follow you in the jeep.” He slid his hand beside her waist, leaning in and inhaling the aroma of her hair.

Clara wondered if it was normal for two people to have such an insane level of attraction for one another. But, regardless of whether it was, she loved it, and hoped it would last a lifetime.

* * *

“Mae, do you remember the Christmas gift I mentioned the other day?” Jonathan asked.

“The one you said was a secret? I remember. I don’t understand why you would bring it up if you have no intention of telling me what it is.” She grumbled.

They gathered their belongings and walked slowly toward their car, admiring all the Christmas lights down Main Street.

“I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think it would be fair,” he replied.

“Fair? Jonathan, what are you talking about? We’re not little children. I don’t have to wait until the clock strikes twelve on Christmas in order to open my gifts.” She continued to fuss.

“Uh huh. That’s not quite what I meant. I don’t think it would be fair to those who worked so hard to surprise you.”

Mae stopped in her tracks with an irritated look on her face. She was oblivious to her surroundings and wondered why Jonathan was speaking in some sort of Morse code.

“Just come out and say what’s on your mind, Jonathan. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think this cool evening breeze is having an effect on you.” She fussed.

Jonathan turned and held Mae by the shoulders.

“Sweetheart, I didn’t think it would be fair to your family who worked so hard to surprise you. A few people who you love dearly are here to see you this evening. Turn around and look across the street.”

Mae turned around in slow motion, appearing to be in complete disbelief at what she saw. It was her daughter Lily, her son-in-law, Steven, and her two grandkids who she hadn’t seen in a very long time.

“Oh, my. Is that who I think it is?” She squealed, walking across the street to greet her family.

“Is that my baby and my grandbabies… and my son-in-law standing right before my very eyes?” she said, laughing and tearing up at the same time.

“It sure is. Surprise, grandma. We’re happy to see you,” Shelby replied, running toward Mae.

Her granddaughter and her brother hugged her first and then made room for their parents.

“Hi, Mom. I just want to go on record and tell you I love you… I miss you… and Jonathan is totally to blame for us being here a week earlier than originally planned.” Lily teased, squeezing her mother tight, and winking at Jonathan after telling on him.

Steven came forward and greeted Mae as well. Although it had been a while, they were all close and fell right in sync, as if they’d seen each other the day prior.

“Mom, I know what you’re going to say… it’s been too long since I last brought your grandbabies here to see you. I come bearing peace offerings hoping you can forgive me.” Steven teased.

“Oh, come here, you. Give me a hug,” Mae said.

“I’m just so sorry that everyone missed the boat parade and the tree lighting ceremony. How long have you been waiting out here in the street?” she asked.

“Mom, we didn’t miss a thing. We saw you and Jonathan leading the parade, we caught Mike giving his speech to the crowd, and we even fit in a little shopping, didn’t we, babe?” Lily said.

“Yep.”

Jonathan proudly towed Shelby’s little brother around in his arms while waiting for everyone to get reacquainted.

“We were tempted to hop on the boat with you but didn’t want to distract you from doing your job.” Lily confessed.

“Oh, you wouldn’t have been a distraction. I’m just happy to have you here. What about school? Don’t the kids have class for a few more days before they let out for Christmas break?” Mae asked.

Lily pointed toward Jonathan.

“I told you she was going to ask questions. This one is on you, Jonathan. Maybe you can explain to mom why we’re here early.”

Jonathan put Lily’s son down and took his wife by the hand.

“I know how much you missed the family, dear. When Lily and I got to talking about it, we thought it might be nice to have a little extra time together, that’s all. I went ahead and fixed up the sheets in the guests’ rooms, and Steven and I are going to do all the cooking. All you have to do is sit back and enjoy the family,” Jonathan said.

“You and Steven are going to do what?” Mae asked.

Everyone burst into laughter at the thought. They all knew full well that Jonathan couldn’t cook to save his life. And if he did make something, it was nothing they’d want to eat.

CHAPTER 12

At the café, Mackenzie was joined by Mrs. Dudley and Clara, talking over a slice of pie about their plans for the rest of Christmas Nights.

“Mrs. Dudley, thank you so much for talking Clay into putting on the benefit concert for us. We feel so lucky to have him. We know how much of a sacrifice he’s making to do this during his time off,” Mackenzie said, taking in her next bite of pie.

“Clay was happy to do it. I could barely get the words out of my mouth before he was picking up his guitar to practice a few Christmas songs. He would do anything to please his grandmother. Perhaps this will also help to smooth things over between myself and Chef Harold,” Mrs. Dudley said, peering over her mug.

Mack raised her eyebrow at Clara and then redirected her attention toward Mrs. Dudley.

“What do you mean? Things are fine with you and Chef Harold,” Mack said.

“Oh, come on, Mackenzie. You can be straightforward with me. I’ve heard the chatter about me being the grumpy old woman who orders the Monday special on the wrong day of the week. You don’t have to pretend.” She explained.

Mack shrunk in her seat a bit and stopped eating her pie. “You know about that?” she said in a low voice.

“Word gets around… either that or I have really great hearing. It’s no big deal. The truth is, I owe you guys an apology,” Mrs. Dudley said.

“What! Oh for goodness’ sake, you don’t owe us anything. You’ve been a regular here at the café for quite some time, and if it wasn’t for regulars like yourself, we wouldn’t be in business.” Mack argued.

“Thank you, Mackenzie. But, I still want to say I’m sorry. I’ve been everything folks have described and more. Grumpy, old, miserable, lonely, sitting all by myself in the corner of the café… I’m sure I could go on. It’s a wonder you continue to speak to me. Then again, I guess you had no choice since it’s your job to serve.”

“Mrs. Dudley, take it from me when I tell you that Mack loves having you here. She’s expressed her appreciation and called you by name… scout’s honor,” Clara said, vouching for her friend.

“I believe it. I just thought it was time I take ownership of my behavior. I wasn’t always this way, you know. There was a time when I was a lot more outgoing and friendly… until my daughter passed away two years ago. She was a grown woman, but forever my baby girl. I watched her slip away right before my very eyes. An aggressive form of cancer suddenly snatched her life away... leaving two girls behind. The Monday night special was her absolute favorite meal in the world. She used to ask me to make it for her every time she came to visit.” Mrs. Dudley’s voice trailed off.

The ladies were caught off guard, feeling stunned by the news. To Mack, the special they served was taking on a whole new meaning.

“Just so you know… it’s always my intention to come here on Mondays and order the special on the right day of the week. But, it’s the hardest day for me to get out of bed. Lacey passed away on a Monday, and you’d think almost two years later I’d be over it by now, but I’m not. It’s the one day of the week I prefer to keep the shades drawn and forget about everything. Including the day she died.” She explained.

“Mrs. Dudley, I’m so sorry. Words cannot express how heavy my heart is. To know you’ve been suffering through this on your own. Why haven’t you ever said anything before now? I never realized you went through something so tragic,” Mack replied.

“Everybody has their way of dealing with pain. For me… well… I didn’t want the attention that comes along with sharing. Grieving was hard enough. Even now, my intent is not to gain sympathy from anybody. I’m taking it one day at a time. It may take the rest of my life to heal, and if it does, that’s okay. In the meantime, I just wanted you to know that when you reached out to me about Clay, it made me feel needed again. No matter how small my role was, it gave me something to do… and something to look forward to this Christmas season. So… sincerely… thank you, Mackenzie. Not only to you, but to Chef Harold for putting up with me.”

“Aww, Mrs. Dudley, can I give you a hug? I could cry right now.”

Mackenzie reached across the table, squeezing Mrs. Dudley as hard as she could.

“Oh, dear.” Mrs. Dudley chuckled.

Mackenzie continued. “You don’t know how much this fills my heart. It may sound silly, but I view you guys as my family… my café family. I care about every one of you. I could share stories for days about how this place helped put food on my table, especially while I was struggling to raise my daughter on my own,” she said.

“Okay, seriously. There must be something in the air this week. This is the second time my eyes have welled into tears, and both times I was with you, Mackenzie.” Clara teased.

Mrs. Dudley wore a big smile on her face. “Crying is good medicine for the soul. Let it out, girl. Let it out.” She encouraged.

Mack listened to Mrs. Dudley share some more stories of how the Monday night special came to be her favorite. She took it all in… occasionally looking around, feeling thankful for the big and the little things. Thankful for the bridge club, arguing over who cheated during the last round, thankful for Josh, and Dakota… and even thankful that she lived among such wonderful people who would band together when someone was in need.

“Mackenzie, are you still with us?” Clara asked.

“Yes, I’m here. Just hearing Mrs. Dudley’s story, and talking to the both of you, reminds me I have a lot to be grateful for, that’s all,” Mack said.

Mrs. Dudley chimed in. “Yes, we all do. But enough about me. There’s something I’ve been meaning to share with you, Clara.”

“Me?”

“Yes, it’s about your sister, Agnes. I’m not sure if either of you have noticed, but it appears as though she has an admirer,” she said.

“I hadn’t noticed. I don’t think she has either. Who is it?” Clara asked.

“Do you swear to secrecy?” Mrs. Dudley said.

“Yes, ma’am. Although you have me very curious at this point.”

“It’s the new guy in town. I think he’s an author… or at least that’s what I overheard when questioned by the lady at the front desk at the library. I’ve seen him over there a time or two, clicking away on his laptop. He’s good-looking if you ask me, and clearly he thinks the same about Agnes, as he couldn’t seem to get enough of her at the ceremony yesterday,” she replied.

Mack soaked up every word. “Stop it. Agnes hasn’t been here that long, and she already has a secret crush? We have to find out who this guy is. I hope he stops by the café soon so we can get the scoop on him.” She chuckled.

“Well, I don’t want to be a Debbie downer, but Agnes’ head is so far buried in the sand between the Seafood Shack and her trying to get the food truck started this summer, I highly doubt she has time to entertain an admirer. Plus, she said she’s taking off a year from dating. So far she appears to be sticking to it.” Clara confessed.

“Booo. Taking a year off for what? You can’t help who you meet and fall in love with. Just look at you and Mike. One day you go flying out of here on a mission to find a job… and bam… you reverse your car into his… and the next thing you know you’ve been struck by cupid’s arrow.” Mack teased.

“Mack, I love you dearly, but you are such a nut.” Clara laughed.

“Call me what you want, but you know I’m telling the truth.”

The ladies returned to their planning, discussing details for Clay’s upcoming show, and the latest gossip about the new author in town.

* * *

“Flowers for the lady,” Mike said, presenting Clara with a bouquet as he cradled her gently from behind.

“Mike, you startled me. Did Agnes let you in?” she asked.

“She did, and she told me I could find you upstairs wrapping gifts. I hope you don’t mind me coming up to surprise you.”

“Not at all,” Clara said, closing her eyes, taking in all the love and attention he had to offer.

“Honestly, I needed a break. Doing the extra work for Christmas Nights has been fun, but I’m exhausted these days. A romantic break is always welcomed by you,” she said.

Mike spun her around and laid the bouquet down on her dresser.

“I’m sorry, I’ve been so laser focused on everything that’s going on that I’ve neglected to take care of you. None of this is more important than us. You do know that, right?”

“Of course, I do, silly. I know this busy time won’t last forever,” she replied, resting her head on his shoulders.

“Speaking of Christmas Nights, where are the numbers as of today?” Clara asked.

“Last time I checked, we’re at fifty-five hundred. It’s a good start, but we definitely have a way to go.”

“Well, we just have to hunker down, continue to work hard, and remember Fran’s advice about having faith.” She encouraged.

“That’s all we can do. In the meantime… is that what I think it is?” he asked, pointing toward her bed.

Clara had a variety of gifts covering the bed, ranging from a back massage, to a dream machine, a night robe, and more.

“It depends on what you think it is.” She giggled.

“The dream machine is what dad wants for Christmas. How did you find this thing? I’ve been searching all over town with no such luck.”

“I had a few tricks up my sleeve. It’s not about where to go. It’s all about who you know.”

“Oh, excuse me. Well, please, thank your connection for me. Dad is going to be thrilled when he sees this.”

After inspecting the gift, he nestled closer to her again.

“Hey, Clara.”

“Yes, my love.”

“Thank you for everything you’re doing to make things special for my parents when they arrive. It means a lot to me that all of you are finally coming together to meet. I’m so happy about it I feel like I could walk down the aisle with you this month, tossing everything to the wind, and just making you my own,” he said.

“Mike Sanders, you wouldn’t dare do that to the women in your family.”

“Why not? What’s wrong with it? I kind of like the idea, actually. We could bypass the planning, skip straight to the honeymoon, and move in at the beginning of the new year. Jonathan and Mae did it and everything worked out just fine,” he said.

“Yeah, but I’ll bet it disappointed her family that they couldn’t be a part of their ceremony.”

“Clara… my love… unlike Jonathan and Mae… you’ll have your sister, Agnes, and I’ll have my parents. It’s not like we come from large families.”

“Mike… my love… I want a proper wedding. My parents were traditional and so am I. But, if it will make you happy, we can consider moving the wedding up from next summer to perhaps early spring?”

“Okay,” Mike said, sounding a little melancholy, but still supportive.

He playfully ran his fingers through her hair.

“You can’t blame a guy for trying. I just want our lives as Mr. and Mrs. Sanders to begin as soon as possible, that’s all,” he said.

“I know, babe, and I want the same thing. The good news is I don’t even want a complicated wedding. Just something simple, yet elegant. Maybe a sweet ceremony by the cliffs overlooking the beach and the water. Or maybe even in a ceremony in Chesapeake where we got engaged. Whatever the final plans are, just hang in there a little while longer. I promise you it will be worth the wait.”

“You know I will. I want whatever makes you happy.”

“Thank you.” She gave him a quick peck and put him to work.

“Now, I’ll need your help to get the wrapped gifts downstairs and placed under the tree. This house needs to be absolutely perfect when your parents come over to visit. What time are they arriving again?” she asked.

“Friday around noon.”

“Perfect. We can take them to dinner on Friday night, and on Saturday they can come to Clay’s concert and perhaps enjoy a little shopping.” She smiled.

“That’s the plan.”

“Excellent… and when you bring them over, I’ll have plenty of hors d'oeuvres and snacks, just in case. I was thinking on Sunday we can enjoy a nice family meal after we wrap up with-”

“Clara.” Mike called out.

She was so caught up in her plans and thoughts, audibly running through her mental checklist, she hardly heard a thing Mike said. She continued. “After we wrap up with volunteering, they might want to relax. Oh, and what am I going to wear? I really need to stop it, I’m being ridiculous. I’ll be myself, and wear something appropriate for the occasion-”

Mike laughed hard enough to grab her attention.

“What?” she asked.

“You know it’s bad when you talk to yourself and then respond to your own questions. I’ll say it one more time. You’re going to be great, and my parents will absolutely adore you. They already do. Now, put these flowers in water while I take the gifts downstairs.”

“But—”

“Clara, no buts.” He stuffed his arms with as many gifts as possible and began backing out of her room.

“Just remember what I said. They already think you’re amazing. You got this.”

She dropped her hands to her side, smiling at his words of encouragement.

* * *

“This was nice, Brody. Whisking me away for a spontaneous lunch date for two was an unexpected yet welcomed surprise,” Mack said.

“Thanks. I was hoping you’d like the idea. It’s healthy to have a change of scenery for lunch every once in a while. Even if it means just hanging out in my truck.” He laughed.

“Hey, it’s the privacy and the peace and quiet for me. You really are a thoughtful man. Plus, you make one mean croissant sandwich, putting Chef Harold's turkey sandwiches to shame. Of course, you can’t tell him I said so. I think it’s the mixture of honey mustard and mayo that gets me every time,” she said, while savoring the taste of her last bite.

Brody passed her one of her favorite Italian sodas to wash the sandwich down before resting back in the driver’s seat.

“Mackenzie.”

“Yes?”

He waited in silence for what felt like an eternity, staring outside the window.

“What’s the matter, Brody? You were just talking to me and now you look like you’ve seen a ghost if there was such a thing.” She chuckled.

He started to say something and then corrected himself.

“Don’t pay me any mind. I guess I’m just having one of my off days. I have so many thoughts swirling around in my head. Sometimes I don’t even know where to begin,” he said.

“Talk to me. Is something bothering you?” she asked.

“No. In fact, it’s quite the opposite.”

Mackenzie looked down toward the front seat of Brody’s pickup truck, noticing him nervously tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. She reached out, gliding her hand over his, and waited patiently for him to respond.

“I’m in love with you, Mack. Knee deep, head over heels, whatever you want to call it… that’s me in a nutshell. I can’t stop thinking about you, and when I’m not with you, all I want to do is see you again. It’s like our time together can’t come soon enough when we’re apart. I hesitated with whether I should say anything. I didn’t want to scare you off.”

“Oh, sweet Jesus,” she whispered.

“I’m sure I know what you’re thinking. It’s probably over the top, right? We’ve only been dating for a few months… and I probably need to pump the brakes a little. I get it. I guess I’m just one of those guys who's all in or nothing at⁠—”

“Brody, hold on a minute. I meant nothing bad by it. You just took my breath away, that’s all,” she replied, giving his hand a little squeeze.

“In a good way?”

“Well, what I’m feeling inside certainly isn’t bad. Let’s put it this way. It’s probably a good thing we’re in public.” She sniggled.

Brody loosened up a bit, relaxing at her light-hearted reply.

“Okay, this is good. I can handle this kind of response. As long as what I just said doesn’t make you want to haul off and knock me out, we’re doing good.” He laughed.

“Oh, Brody, the thought never crossed my mind. The way you show your love toward me and Steph is so beautiful. Why would I ever want to do anything to mess that up?”

“You wouldn’t be the one messing anything up. I was afraid that if I told you explicitly, how I feel — maybe I might come on too strong,” he said.

“Never. Everything you said to me is perfect in every way because it’s genuine and from the heart. It’s been a long time since I had someone speak those words to me. To be honest, the last time someone did, it turns out he wasn’t so sincere after all. So, this is a little new for me… but it doesn’t mean it’s not a good thing.”

Brody cupped her hands in the middle of his. “Not that you’re asking me, but I still want you to know… I will never be that guy. I will never be the guy of empty promises. Not now… not ever. Your heart is precious to me and I’m going to treat you how you deserve to be treated,” he said.

“I know you will, Brody. That’s why I can genuinely say that I’m falling for you, too.”

Brody drew her in, giving her the most passionate kiss she’d ever experienced from a man. She felt like the stars were aligning in her favor and everything good in her life was about to be even better.

“Oh, dear. Brody, if we don’t stop now, I’m going to be late getting back to the café. I’m supposed to relieve Dakota for lunch.”

He took a deep breath, rearranging his collar and his clothing.

“I guess I got a little carried away. These days you have that kind of effect on me.”

Mackenzie dove in for one more kiss, not wanting it to end, but knowing it was the right thing to do.

“Come on. We’ll pick up where we left off later on. For now, the least I can do is walk you back to the café.” He offered.

They begrudgingly got out of the truck and walked hand in hand, returning to the café, happy and in love.

* * *

As Mack entered the café, Dakota nearly smacked into her, out of breath, with an urgent look about her. “Mackenzie, don’t look now, but the owner’s brother-in-law is here. He’s waiting at the front counter. He's been here for half an hour, but I didn't have a way to contact you,” Dakota said.

Joshua gave her a nod from behind the counter, encouraging her to hurry along.

McKenzie looked back at Brody, suddenly feeling nervous. It was the worst knowing that the boss’ brother had been waiting for her, but she tried to keep her composure.

“Would you like for me to hang out for a while?” Brody asked.

“It's okay. Of all the days for me to be late returning from lunch. I feel like a complete idiot. I’ll just apologize profusely and then see what he has to say,” Mack said.

Dakota and Brody disappeared, giving Mack the space she needed.

She approached the gentleman wearing a suit, extending her hand as he buried his face in a newspaper.

“Good afternoon. It’s been a while,” she said.

He folded the paper, revealing the profile of a man with a white beard and mustache wearing a flat tweed cap, and a very serious expression on his face.

“Miss Mackenzie. It’s nice to see you finally showed up,” he said, getting right down to it.

“I'm sorry, sir, I'm not usually late. Today was a special occasion, and it threw me off a little. I really apologize. Can I offer you a refill on your coffee?” she asked.

He relaxed, reaching out his hand to shake hers.

“Please call me by my first name, Edmond. Sir is unnecessary… and I’m good on the refill. Perhaps there’s a booth we can grab so we can sit and talk for a while?”

“Sure, right this way, Edmond. We can sit near the window with the best view in the house. It’s the perfect angle to glimpse the Christmas tree down at the Gazebo. Have you had a chance to visit?” she asked.

“I have. Apparently Solomons has a lot going on this time of year. I read something about a benefit concert and lots of Christmas shopping. My wife would absolutely love it here.”

“I’m sure she would. You should bring her back for the show this weekend,” Mack said.

“If only I had time. I have a lot of meetings lined up between now and the week of Christmas. Then the family and I will host everyone at our house this year. Therefore, time is of the essence. On another note, while I was waiting for you, I took a few moments to make some observations about the café.”

“I hope you found everything to be in order the way Mr. Garrison likes it. I try my best to run a tight ship around here, making the guests feel welcomed and always ensuring that we go above and beyond with customer service,” Mack replied, while tapping her fingers on the table.

“McKenzie, allow me to put your mind at ease. I think you'll find that my visit today will prove to be a positive one. I have nothing but good things to say, and I don't want you to feel you're under any pressure.”

She let out a sigh of relief.

“Oh, thank God. I'll admit that your surprise visit made me a little nervous. But, before you go any further, may I ask how Mr. Garrison is doing? I know he mentioned something about being rather ill,” she said.

“Unfortunately, I can't say that his health has improved. It's part of the reason I'm here today. Although he was never really the face of The Corner Café, when he bought the place, it was always his intention to make sure the people of Solomons had a second place to call home. Especially whenever they wanted to dine. You’ve done a phenomenal job at creating a cozy atmosphere where people can eat, indulge in their hobbies, form clubs, and chat over the events of the day. That was his primary goal when he took over from the previous owner. He even hoped to be more involved someday by purchasing a home by the water and establishing roots here. Unfortunately, with his health taking such a turn, he’s not certain it will be possible.”

“Oh my. I’m so sorry to hear that,” she said.

“Mm, trust me. Old Garrison isn’t looking for pity. He’s as tough as iron… a stubborn fighter … and he plans on giving his diagnosis a pink slip, sending it right back where it came from. Thankfully, it’s not a terminal illness, but it will require a change in lifestyle. Something he’s not yet willing to accept. He’s rather private by the way, but I’m sure when he comes around to accepting his illness, he’ll be more open to sharing what it is.”

“Of course, I understand. If I had to deal with such a major life change, I wouldn’t want to go broadcasting it either. At least not until I understood the process better and figured a few things out. Just let him know that we’re here for him should he ever need his family here at the café.” She offered.

“I certainly will.”

Mackenzie tried searching her heart for the right way to ask what was on her mind. Things were looking up since Mr. Garrison purchased the café. The moment the for sale sign was taken down, she felt secure in her job, and had even received a promotion to head manager. Now, she wondered if all that progress was about to become a thing of the past.

“Edmond, please take this question the right way… but if Mr. Garrison is ill, what does this mean for the future of the café? It wasn’t long ago that we found ourselves in the same position, wondering what we would all do if the place closed indefinitely.”

“I’m glad you asked. This brings me to the reason for my visit. I’ll be assisting in the process of bringing his ownership to closure.”

“Oh,” Mackenzie said in a somewhat somber tone.

“However, closure doesn’t have to mean selling the café, or closing down for good.”

“Oh?” Mack’s voice spiked.

Edmond chuckled before proceeding. “My brother would like to offer you an opportunity to become the next owner of the café. He says you deserve it… and honestly, from what I can tell, I have to agree with him.”

“Me? An owner? Oh, no. In my dreams, maybe. But, in reality? No way,” she responded.

“Why not? You’re real savvy with the admin side of things, the finances, and the customers love you. When my brother bought the place, the previous owner said you ran the café like it was your very own. I don’t see what the hesitation would be.”

“Sadly, it all ties back to one thing,” she said, looking around and briefly smiling at the women from the bridge club. Each of them was settled into their card game, wearing the ugliest Christmas sweaters Mack had ever seen.

“And, what’s that?” he asked.

“Money. I can’t afford to buy this place. No way… no how. I have a little girl to think about. Whatever extra funds I have set aside are for her future.”

Edmond nodded.

“What if Garrison offered you a non-traditional opportunity? More specifically… what if we drew up an agreement for a lease-to-own contract? Would that pique your interest?” he asked.

“I’m not sure that I follow… I mean… I know what lease to own is… but I thought people only do that sort of thing for residential sales. Even then, it’s rare that you hear of those kinds of deals anymore.”

“Rare, but possible. That’s exactly what it would be, by the way. A traditional lease-to-own contract, stipulating monthly payments that are affordable and agreeable to you. We could even have a realtor or a lawyer review the paperwork, just so you can rest easy, knowing there’s no funny business going on behind the scenes,” he responded.

Mack rested flush against the leather seating on her side of the booth. She looked as if she were lost.

“Why would he ever do such a thing?” she asked.

“My brother?”

“Yes. What does he have to gain by prolonging his profits from a traditional sale?” Mackenzie asked.

Edmond leaned in, lowering his voice.

“If you ever get to a crossroads in life where you have to decide what’s most important… your material possessions, or your health… I would like to think that you would choose the more valuable option of the two. Mackenzie, I think my brother has reached that point and he’s making a wise decision to help someone else along the way. He’s comfortable financially, and besides, it’s not like you wouldn’t be paying him his fair share.”

Mack messaged her temples, chuckling in total disbelief.

“Well, I’ll be. I certainly didn’t see this coming.”

“Hopefully, that’s a positive thing,” he said.

“It’s not bad… but, oh man. It’s going to take a minute for me to process the whole idea, that’s for sure.”

Edmond smiled… and again Mackenzie noticed his white, neatly shaven beard. She observed something about his joy in delivering the message to her that was infectious.

“What about you? There’s no part of you that would be interested in investing in a place like this?” she asked.

“Oh no. I’m a new retiree. I worked several years in corporate America, handling the finances for a fortune 500 company. Now… it’s my time. Whether it be traveling, volunteering, or simply kicking up my feet. I’d like to have the choice of doing it at my leisure.” He chuckled.

“Understood.”

“How about I give you a little time to think things over? Let’s say in a week or two we touch base, if that works for you.”

“Uh… sure… a week or two.” Mackenzie continued staring at the man in utter disbelief.

CHAPTER 13

Early Friday morning, Mae sat with her daughter, soaking up the sound of laughter coming from her grandkids. She watched them play in their pj’s near the Christmas tree, while Jonathan and Steven were on a mission to find peppermint flavored coffee, her daughter’s holiday favorite.

“Lily, it’s times like this that really make me wish we lived closer together. Look at my grandbabies. They’re growing up way too fast for me. Even seeing you and Steven together just brings me so much joy,” Mae said.

“I know, Mom. On one hand, I love that they’re so independent. But I want time to slow down just a little, so I can take it all in. As for me and Steven, I tell him all the time how nice it is that I get to do life with my best friend. That’s what it’s really all about, isn’t it?”

Lily and Steven were married straight out of college. She used to always tell stories of how they met on registration day at her beloved alma mater. He stood in the line catering to the first half of the alphabet, and she stood in the second line when they locked eyes. They both agree to this day that their encounter was love at first sight.

“I agree wholeheartedly. I felt that way about your father when he and I were starting the journey into parenthood. Trust me when I tell you, time flew by just as fast when you were an itty bitty thing. One minute I was carrying you in my belly, and the next you were off to prom. I nearly cried for days in between taking pictures of you and your date, Benjamin Walker,” Mae replied.

“Oh, Mom. Please, not another Benjamin story. We were just friends from the neighborhood, and I only asked him because I didn’t have anybody else to go with.” Lily admitted.

“I know. But that poor boy sure had a crush on you. I’m just glad to know he finally got married and has kids of his own.”

“Ha, you and all the other mothers in our community. You all were determined to fix him up with somebody from the neighborhood. I’ll bet he was mortified.” Lily chuckled.

“Maybe. But, it was all done with good intentions.”

“Mmm hmm. Well… I know I’ve only been here a few days, but it’s nice to see you and Jonathan as a married couple. You fit like a hand in glove, finishing each other’s sentences, and of course, squabbling over the silliest things. All signs of two people who were made for each other.”

“Thank you, dear. What you see is what you get with us. Building our friendship first really paid off. We needed that solid foundation before navigating marriage. I couldn’t see it working any other way.”

As they continued to speak, there was an abrupt knock at the front door.

“I wonder who that could be. Jonathan has his keys. Maybe it’s my nosey neighbor, Meredith. The mere sight of a new car in our driveway is all it takes for her to ring the bell.”

Mae walked to the front door, noticing someone holding a large Christmas package through the side window, blocking her view from seeing who it was. When she opened the door, she could see Jonathan and Steven standing in the background, but didn’t recognize the hands, legs, or shoes of the foreign person standing at her doorstep.

“May I help you?” she asked.

Jonathan replied instead of the person holding the large box.

“Mae, I’d like to present to you Christmas gift number two… a couple of days earlier than expected,” he said.

They lowered the box to the ground, revealing the sight of her sister Rose on the other side. She spread her arms opened wide, greeting her sister with a big hug and a Merry Christmas, as if she were Santa Claus.

“Rose! Good gracious, I did not know that was you.” Mae squealed.

The sisters squeezed each other, rocking from left to right out of pure excitement. When Mae could take a breath, she stood back, admiring Rose, and then pointed her finger at Jonathan.

“You knew my sister was coming early, and you didn’t say one word, Jonathan. How many more tricks do you have up your sleeve? I don’t know that I can take much more excitement.” She smiled and reached out to hug Rose once more.

* * *

After a couple of hours of everyone enjoying each other’s company, Jonathan gathered the family to hear the announcement he was about to make to his wife.

“Mae, hopefully the early arrival of our family explains why I urged you to take the morning off from work. There’s a lot going on at Lighthouse Tours this week, and in just a little while, we’ll join the festivities and help out. But, having this time with family is precious. Wouldn’t you agree?” he asked.

“Jonathan, I’m speechless. Thank you for doing this. The next time I try to argue with you about taking time off, please ignore me.”

“Gladly.” Jonathan laughed, along with the family.

He inched closer toward Mae, taking her by the hand, lovingly addressing her before everyone in the living room.

“Mae, there’s one more thing I’d like to do in order to make your gift complete,” he said.

She stopped amid all the chuckles and looked at Jonathan.

“Jonathannnn. What else could you possibly be up to? I have my grandbabies, Lily, Steven, Rose… what more could I ask for?”

He smiled.

“Is there a brand new car in the driveway?” She teased.

“No. Our pickup will have to do for at least another year.”

“Well, what is it? The suspense is killing me.”

“I’d like to invite you to our official wedding ceremony. The one we never had. To be held this evening, in the chapel, right after the concert and festivities down at the gazebo,” he replied.

“Say what?”

“We’re getting married… again… and this time we’re going to do it right. Instead of gathering at the justice of peace, I’m giving you the wedding you and our loved ones always hoped for. That’s why everyone came a few days early… they’re here to celebrate Christmas and the renewing of our vows,” he said.

“Are you serious?” she said, looking around at everyone in the room with her mouth wide open.

Mae’s face turned flush red.

“After all this effort, to make sure everybody could attend. Including our family at Lighthouse Tours, and the café… I’m as a serious as a heart attack.” Jonathan laughed.

“I… I…” Mae was stunned, struggling to find the words. The thought of Jonathan going to such effort caused tears to well up in her eyes.

“I don’t know what to say,” she replied.

Jonathan got down on one knee, holding a silver wedding band in his hand. It was simple, yet suitable to wear with her other rings if she chose to do so.

“Jonathan Middleton, I’ll marry you one hundred times if that’s what it takes to prove my love. There’s only one thing I want to know,” she said.

“What’s that?”

“How on God’s green earth am I supposed to have time to do my hair and prepare for such an event if we’re going to be volunteering at Christmas Nights this evening?” She fussed.

The laughter among the family started all over again, knowing that would be a major concern for Mae.

“Don’t you worry. I’ve made arrangements for you to get all dolled up in the chapel before the ceremony. I know you well enough to make sure all the bases are covered.” He smiled.

“Mom, I already knew Jonathan was a good man, but this just proves that he’s a keeper,” Lily said.

Mae’s sister chimed in. “Any guy who’s willing to renew their vows within the first year of marriage speaks volumes about their character. I can’t even find a boyfriend, let alone a man who will marry me twice.” Rose chuckled.

While Jonathan stood up to hug Mae, Steven couldn’t resist jumping in.

“Hey, Jonathan, you’re making guys like me look bad.” He teased. Then he turned to Lily.

“I may not have a ring for you, babe. But, I found the peppermint coffee you like.” He dangled the bag in the air, happily showing her how much he cared.

Jonathan continued to hug his wife gently, checking to make sure she was really okay with his spontaneous plans. “Are you sure you’re up for this? I would understand if it’s too much. I just wanted to do something special to surprise you… especially since you never seem to know what you want for Christmas.” He smiled.

“I think it’s a wonderful idea. I don’t know how you come up with these things, Jonathan, but this is one surprise I’ll never ever forget. Thank you,” she said and slid her hand over his back, securely resting her head on his shoulder.

* * *

Clara glared at the clock, anxiously holding the fort down at Lighthouse Tours, while Mike headed to the airport to pick up his parents. What was supposed to be a peaceful evening of enjoying good Christmas music and getting well acquainted with his folks turned into a full night of festivities, including the Middletons’ vow renewal. According to Mike, his parents were excited and up for it, as they loved attending holiday events.

The gold bells hanging on the front door rang as Brody pushed through, entering with work bag in hand.

“Hey, Brody,” she said.

“Good morning, Miss Clara… ready for the big day?”

“It depends on which part of the day you’re referring to,” she responded, biting her nails.

Clara sighed. “I’m meeting the Sanders for the first time, and I kid you not… I’ve been to the bathroom at least three times in the last hour. I think I’m allowing my nerves to get the best of me,” she said, throwing her hands up.

“Why? You’re all Mike ever talks about. If he loves you that much, do you really think they’re not going to love you as well?” he asked.

“Aww, Brody, that’s so sweet.”

“It’s true.”

“Yes, but there’s something to be said about having that initial in person meeting and getting it behind you.” She confessed.

The sound of the bells welcoming another guest into the store interrupted their conversation.

“Good morning, Ms. Covington.” Logan Woods stood about six feet tall at the entrance with an air of confidence about him.

Clara signaled Brody to stay.

“Mr. Woods. To what do we owe the pleasure?” she asked.

“Ha… what a generous thing to say… if only it were true.”

He let the door close behind him as he walked over to the front counter.

“I was wondering if Mike was free this morning. I came by to give him one last chance to reconsider my offer. I didn’t expect to see the entire island rallying behind him on this Christmas Nights effort. It’s a cute idea to be honest… but surely not one that will pay for the warehouse.” He snickered.

“No one expects to pay for the whole thing. We’re just trying to raise⁠—”

Brody cut her off, not wanting to divulge their strategy.

“Mike is not in the office. Can we take a message for him?” he asked.

Woods looked Brody up and down before deciding to take him at his word.

“Yes. Forget mentioning anything to him about reconsidering my offer. That was an idea I had before I knew he and Mayor Thompson were behind this whole benefit concert. Mike Sanders must have some kind of hold on this island if he could go as far as getting everyone involved in such a charade.” He snarled.

“It’s not a charade, Logan. It’s what people do when they love and support one another and when they have a heart for the greater good. Something you wouldn’t know anything about,” Clara replied.

“Hmm.”

Brody moved closer to Clara’s side. “Is there anything else we can do to help you? If not, I think it’s best for you to be on your way,” he said.

“No. Nothing else… at least not for today.”

He turned around and slowly strutted toward the door.

Clara and Brody watched him quietly until he walked to his truck and pulled out of his parking space.

“Ughh, we should’ve seen that coming. I’m sure word about Christmas Nights hit him the minute he set foot on the island, sparking a flame of envy, of course,” she said.

“That’s not our problem. Our efforts to raise the money for the warehouse are fair. The residents here should have a choice instead of being bulldozed by the likes of Logan Woods. As for the warehouse, it’s up to the owner who he sells to.”

“I guess you’re right. Besides, the clock is ticking and we’re running out of time. We literally have this weekend, and the next… then that’s it.”

“Yep… have you heard the latest on how much we’ve raised so far?”

Clara checked the spreadsheet that both she and Jan were keeping tabs on.

“We’re just shy of seven thousand, which is up fifteen-hundred dollars from last week,” she said, trying to sound chipper, even though they had quite a long way to go.

“Hey, we still need to be thankful for the progress. Seven thousand dollars is nothing to sneeze at. The word I’m hearing is the business owners couldn’t be more pleased with the additional traffic this year. As for the rest, all we can do is be hopeful. Now is certainly not the time for giving up… no matter what Logan says.”

CHAPTER 14

“Ag, don’t look now, but rumor has it there’s a new guy in town who’s been admiring you from afar. They say he’s an author… and I think that’s him, standing to the left of the gazebo. I’ve already seen him checking you out at least twice since we’ve been here,” Clara said.

“Nope. Sorry. No can do. I already declared a vow to take a year off and I’m not going back on my word now. Eh eh. Besides, I’m this close to pulling everything together for my food truck next spring. The last thing I have time for is a man,” she replied adamantly, facing the opposite direction.

“Hey, I’m on your team. That’s exactly what I said to the ladies at the café when they told me about him, but as your sister I figured I should still let you know,” Clara said.

“Great. So, now I’m the talk of the café?”

“No, of course not. He is. Everybody thinks he’s cute, but we all want to know his story. Supposedly, he’s renting a beach house on the island. But, I wonder what he writes, and does he write under a pseudonym? It’s all kind of mysterious, but interesting at the same time, don’t you think?” she asked.

“I don’t have an opinion about it, really. Maybe he’s seeking an escape from reality if he came out here to rent a beach house. He’s probably in search of some peace and quiet. Either way, I’m leaving all the curiosity up to you guys. I have a busy job and a business to start… and how soon we forget… my last relationship didn’t exactly go that well… remember?”

“Oh, I remember all right,” Clara said, drawing in a long breath as she skimmed the crowd.

Agnes continued. “There’s a bite in the air this evening. Perhaps one perk of living off the water, I suppose?”

“If you think this is cold, just wait until we hit January and February. Maybe this year we’ll get lucky and have at least one or two inches of snow.”

“I’ll pass. Nestling up by the fireplace while watching the ripples form in the Patuxent is good enough for me. We shoveled enough snow back in New York to last a lifetime. I’m good.”

“Ha, I’ll bet.” Clara continued searching the crowd, almost standing on her tippy toes, looking for Mike.

“Hey, aren’t you supposed to be meeting your in-laws right about now?”

“Yep. Mike left the shop early to change and head for the airport. As usual, he said he encountered a lot of traffic, but they should pull up any moment now. I think he wanted to give them time to put their things down at his place and freshen up before heading over,” she said.

“Yikes, what a long day for them.”

“I thought the same, but he says they’re up for it. Apparently, they’re excited to help volunteer tonight, and they’re even willing to tag along to Jonathan and Mae’s ceremony. It’s a rather sweet gesture, don’t you think?”

“I do. Are you nervous?” Agnes asked.

“A little, but more excited than anything else. Just ready to get the show on the road, if you will.”

Agnes pointed to the front of the crowd. “Well, speaking of getting the show on the road, Clay Nathan is taking the stage. I’ll bet within a minute of him singing the first note, one of these women are bound to fall out, right here on the lawn of the gazebo.” She giggled.

“He does have a way about him, that’s for sure.”

Agnes nodded. “I thought surely we’d have to call an ambulance the last time he sang I’ll Be Home for Christmas.”

As Clay pulled the first few strings of his guitar, welcoming the crowd, he thanked them for being a part of the benefit concert and began humming a tune. Clara felt a quick tug on her waistline and turned around to the sight of Mike and his parents.

“Oh, my gosh. You made it.” She squealed.

Mrs. Sanders held her arms out, gesturing for Clara to come toward her.

“Mrs. Sanders, it’s so nice to meet you in person,” Clara said, giving her a hug. She closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in her perfume and recalling fond memories of when her mother used to hold her just so.

“Please, call me Barbara. You’re even more stunning in person. Just look at you,” she replied.

Mr. Sanders approached the two with a jolly demeanor. “Ah, my future daughter-in-law,” he said, holding his arms open wide. “We’re big huggers in this family. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Are you kidding?” She embraced him and again felt that familiar warmth that only comes from a parent.

Relief painted over Clara’s face. Without having spent much time together, she loved the way they drew her in. As if she were already carrying the last name Sanders.

“Oh, I almost forgot. This is my sister, Agnes…. Ag… this is Barbara and Mr.—”

Mike’s dad interrupted, ensuring Clara that he also wanted to be addressed by his first name. “Please, call me Rich.”

Agnes gladly stepped forward, doing her best to represent her sister well. “It’s a pleasure meeting you. I’ve heard nothing but wonderful things from my sister about you. I’m just glad the day has finally come that you all could get together. Looks like you arrived just in time for Clay Nathan,” she yelled, trying to speak over the roaring of the crowd.

Mike slid between Clara and his parents. “I called Mayor Thompson on the way over here. We agreed to take the stage during a brief intermission to update everyone on where we are with the fundraiser and to thank them for their support. Do you think you guys will be okay here while I go handle a few things?” he asked.

“We’ll be just fine. I already feel as if I’ve known Rich and Barb forever. If you want, I can get them acquainted with the volunteer post that we have set up,” she said.

“That would be wonderful, Clara. Rich and I are ready to get our hands dirty for a good cause,” Barb said.

* * *

Clara remembered all the anxiety she once felt at the thought of meeting Mike’s parents. Now, they were here, strolling side-by-side with her down Main Street, taking in the Christmas sights and sounds.

“So, what do you think about Christmas Nights so far? Pretty spectacular, isn’t it?” she asked.

“Oh, Clara, it’s absolutely gorgeous. Mike tells us you two coordinated with the residents and owners to pull this altogether. It’s absolutely amazing,” Barbara said.

Rich pointed to a mechanical snowman in the window of one store while they spoke.

“Trust me, it was quite the undertaking, but with everyone’s help, somehow we pulled it off. I think everyone just has a heart for Christmas out here… and maybe an even bigger heart for Lighthouse Tours,” she said, shining a light on Mike and his hard work.

Rich stopped. “Tell me about it. He’s been keeping us abreast of all the latest happenings with this big wig… what’s his name again?”

“Logan Woods,” she said.

“That’s him, all right. Who does he think he is? I mean… come on, for goodness’ sake. It’s a free country. The man has a right to inquire about starting a business here. But, to threaten Mike the way he has and to bombard his way in as if he plans to operate some sort of monopoly is unacceptable. I say good for the people of Solomons to do everything they can to put a stop to it.” He emphasized.

Barb held up one finger.

“And, I might be biased as his mother, but Mike is a better fit for running a boat storage facility for Solomons Island,” she said.

“I agree. The business will be represented by familiar names the people can trust. I just hope we can raise enough money to make this happen. Mike is already generously volunteering to use some of his current funds to bring the warehouse up to speed, but the down payment has to come from somewhere. He can’t do it all by himself.”

Barbara patted Clara on the back as they continued to stroll. “Don’t you worry. These things always have a way of working out for the best. Isn’t that right, Rich?” she asked, glancing at her husband.

“One hundred percent,” he replied.

They continued walking, almost reaching the volunteer post near the chapel where Jonathan and Mae were scheduled to renew their vows. Everyone was busy doing their part for the evening and was scheduled to meet around the nine o’clock hour.

“So, Clara. We’ve been eager to know more about you. Mike is clearly head over heels in love. You don’t know how happy that makes me. It’s been a long time since I’ve heard him talk about anybody the way he does you. From the moment you met, leading to the proposal. I think we knew it was love before he did… or at least before he was willing to admit it.” She chuckled.

Clara revealed a shy smile. She wished she knew Barb back then. Hearing a mother’s perspective as she watched her son fall in love may have served as a confirmation of their growing feelings for each other. Thankfully, things worked out just the same.

“It was definitely a whirlwind… but a good one, if you will. I think if Mike and I had to do it all over again, we would’ve pursued a personal relationship from the start… not involving work amid our budding feelings for one another. But, hey- I guess you can’t plan these things. You can’t always be prepared for everything that comes your way,” Clara said.

She noticed Rich and Barb were harmonious together in everything they did. The way they walked, spoke to one another… they showed obvious signs of a couple who’d been married for over fifty years.

“I wasn’t ready when I met Barb. I had just completed my shift for the day, and when I saw her entering the vestibule where I worked, I nearly got the wind knocked out of me. I literally gasped for air.” He laughed.

“Oh, stop it, Rich. Nobody wants to hear a sappy story about how two old people fell in love.”

“I do.” Clara raised her hand.

Talking about your love story is wayyy better than me talking about my life, Clara thought.

Rich checked with Barb before divulging his version of the story.

“Oh, go ahead,” she said, encouraging him.

He held out his hand as if painting the scene. Clara loved how vibrant and fun they were. In a lot of ways, she was thankful they were going to be her in-laws. She had always heard war stories from other brides, but in her case, it felt like she hit the jackpot.

“We worked in two glass buildings, side by side with a bridge that connected one to the other. I worked in the software department, and Barb worked for the same company over in payroll. Unbeknownst to me, the mail for our department would occasionally get delivered to hers. It was an honest mistake that even the best delivery person could make.”

Barb cleared her throat. “I’m not so sure about that. Only one building had a payroll department. How confusing could it be?” She shrugged her shoulders.

“Barb… Barb… Barb… how many times do I have to tell you⁠—”

“It was fate,” they said in unison.

“That’s correct. It was fate and you know it. It was meant to be that on Thursday, November 20, 1960… you would come walking down my hall, asking for me by name.” Rich smiled.

“You’re right, dear. I asked for you by name… and you didn’t waste any time asking me out on a lunch date,” Barb replied.

She turned to Clara. “Of course, I turned him down several times before finally giving in. I knew nothing about him, and until I had time to do some investigating, it was a no go for me,” she said.

“But, I pursued her… and pursued her… and pursued her until she finally caved.”

By now, Clara had stopped at the front staircase of the chapel, holding her hands together in a praying position, swept away by their love story.

“That’s so sweet. There’s nothing like a man that knows what he wants,” Clara said.

“Yep, and here we are all these years later, still going strong,” Barb responded.

“You’ll have to promise me I get to hear more during your visit.”

“Likewise, Clara. We want to hear more about you as well. But, for now, is this our post for collecting donations?” Barb asked.

“Yes, it is. Are you sure you want to do this? Especially after such a long day of traveling and being in traffic?”

“Clara, we have from now until Christmas to be lazy bums while we visit with you and Mike. We can’t think of any place we’d rather be right now than helping with such a good cause.”

“Okay. Well, I’ll grab your buckets. I believe they left a few stored behind the doorway. In just about an hour, we’ll send other volunteers to swap places and give you a break.”

“It sounds good. Barb, you can stay here near the church, and I can go across the street, catching the crowd heading in the opposite direction,” Rich said.

Mike’s pretty lucky to have such nice folks. Correction. Both you and Mike are lucky, Clara thought to herself and walked away with a sense of belonging she hadn’t experienced since her parents were alive.

CHAPTER 15

“Brody, look at those two, standing up there, glowing as if they didn’t have a care in the world besides each other. Aren’t they beautiful?” Mackenzie said, tapping him on the arm. She admired them as they stood at the front of the chapel, hand in hand with Jonathan, reciting their vows.

“They do look amazing. Almost as if they’ve been preparing for this all day. I can hardly tell they were just volunteering at the gazebo a little while ago,” he replied.

“I know. I want to be just like Mae and Jonathan when I get to be their age. You can tell they really put their love first, and they’re committed to being adventurous together. That’s the way to do it. Life’s too short to let it pass you by, living day in and day out, only indulging in the mundane.”

She whispered as they sat toward the back in a private section of their own. Mack couldn’t contain her excitement for the Middletons. If she were being honest, part of the joy she felt was the unknown about where her future would lead with Brody.

“Have you ever thought about what your ideal wedding would be like? I would imagine you’d want something different from what you had the first time around with Stephanie’s father.” Brody inquired, while waving at a few of the guests he recognized from Lighthouse Tours.

“It may be hard to believe, but I didn’t have a grand wedding like one may expect. We were too broke to pay for such a thing. But, if I had to do it all over again, I’d still have a small ceremony, very much like this one. It’s the intimacy for me… there’s nothing like sharing something this special with close friends and family. Greeting them all one-by-one, and actually having time to spend with each of them.” She laughed.

“And time to eat your meal,” he said.

“Yep, that, too. I hear so many stories about brides and grooms who never have time to eat the night of their wedding. That wouldn’t be me. I get way too hangry for that nonsense.”

Brody covered his mouth, holding back an outburst of laughter at Mackenzie’s candidness. It was one of the things he’d come to love about her.

“Hey, you can laugh all you want, but it’s the truth. The one thing you’ll never have to worry about with me is trying to figure out how I feel. I’ll eliminate all the guesswork for you. Especially when it comes to being hungry… and when it comes to being too tired as well. Even though, after having Stephanie, there is no such thing as being too tired. I just drink coffee now more than ever.” She rambled.

“I’ll have to keep that in mind.”

The two simmered down their conversation as they listened to the pastor recite scripture over the recommitment of their vows to one another. Mack listened to every word and took in the beauty of the poinsettias decorating the end of each pew, the Christmas wreaths hanging in the windows, and the purple drapery hanging just so on the cross in front of them.

Brody leaned in to whisper once more.

“I think the next time around you should plan a special ceremony… one fit for a queen. No matter how old we get, our childhood dreams always live within us, you know. Wouldn’t it be nice if you could fulfill yours?”

She placed her hand in his, intertwining their fingers together.

“Agreed. I like the way you think, Brody. I have so many dreams I’d like to fulfill. Maybe it’s time I start making a list and checking them off one by one.”

“What are some of your other dreams?”

“You really want to know?” she whispered.

She motioned for them to wait until the pastor announced the Middletons’ recommitment to one another. They watched Jonathan and Mae kiss, then walked down the aisle hand in hand. They cheered with the crowd as the happy couple passed by, exiting the chapel.

“Okay, now tell me,” Brody said, turning to face Mack. “Name a few of your dreams that you want to add to the list.”

“You really want to know right now?” she asked.

“Of course, I do. Tell me… what’s your top three?”

Mack bit her lip.

“Okay, but you have to swear to secrecy, and you can’t make fun of me… no matter how silly it may seem,” she replied.

“Never.”

She drew in a breath, looking around to make sure no one had reached their pew yet.

“I want to remarry… the right man this time, of course. I’d love to send Steph to the best college of her choosing someday. I want to become the next owner of the cafe, and I’d like to learn how to crochet. The last one not being as serious, but you asked—” she replied with a nervous chuckle.

He stared at her. Not in a weird way, more like in amazement.

“What? Say something, already. This is making me feel vulnerable,” she said playfully.

“I think your list is wonderful… and honestly, there’s not one goal you’ve mentioned so far that you can’t achieve. I’ll bet it’s all within arm’s reach.”

“Well, I don’t know about the crocheting. I used to watch my grandmother crochet for hours. She made the most beautiful blankets you ever did see. My one or two attempts to make a winter scarf were absolutely pathetic.” Mack smiled.

“Okay, so you’ll practice some more.”

“For sure. But, in the meantime, at least one of those goals may be attainable this week. Well… technically, I could at least take the initial steps if I wanted to,” she said.

“Surely you’re not referring to Steph going to college or getting married this week… unless you know something I don’t.”

“Noo, silly.” She smiled.

“Did you sign up for a class to learn to crochet?”

“Not yet. It’s the café. The owner is waiting for me to decide if I want to sign a lease-to-own agreement.” She hesitated, feeling uncertain as to whether it was the right thing to do or to say aloud. What if people thought she was good enough to manage the place, but not to own it? What if she couldn’t hold up her end of the deal with the lease-to-own agreement? These were all important things to be considered — and maybe even worry about.

Clara popped her head in between them, waving to the budding couple she adored as a duo.

“Hey, guys, I didn’t realize you were sitting just a few pews behind us. You should’ve joined us up front.” She smiled.

“We would’ve, but we arrived late. Don’t you look pretty,” Mack said, brushing out a ruffle on the shoulder of Clara’s dress.

“Thanks. It was all I could pull together at the last minute. If you guys have a second, I’d love to introduce you to Mike’s parents. They’re right over here.”

Mack and Brody stepped forward toward Mike’s parents, putting on their most welcoming smile, but Mack knew before the evening was over, she had to get feedback from Brody. Was she about to make the right choice? She needed to hear something other than her own thoughts swarming around in her head. Some form of confirmation to either propel her to sign on the dotted line or head for the hills.

* * *

Later that evening at the Middletons’, Mae slipped in the bedroom, closing the door gently behind her. It had been an exciting yet exhausting day. After their small reception at the chapel, it was all she could do but kick off her slippers and lay flat on her back next to Jonathan. I just need five minutes, she told herself while easing on to the covers. If only she could manage to lie down without waking Jonathan up.

“I’ll bet you’re worn out. Aren’t you, darlin?” he asked, waking up out of a snore.

“Jonathan, you nearly startled me to death. With the way you were snoring one would think you’re the one who’s worn out,” she said, poking fun at him.

“I was just resting my eyes momentarily. I thought maybe if I snuck in a little power nap, then I could recharge for a little snuggle time with my honey,” he said, rolling over, inching closer to Mae.

She interlocked arms with him, resting her eyelids as she spoke.

“Jonathan.”

“Hmm.”

“What you did for me tonight… for us… was truly something special. Not that the family ever doubted our love, but did you see the looks on their faces… the joy that came from hearing us recommit to one another? Even the grandkids were happy to play a role by lighting the candles. I’ll never forget tonight. I will forever etch it in my heart,” she said.

“Well, I sure hope you don’t forget it. Especially after all the hoops we had to jump through to plan this without you knowing about it.” He chuckled. “And, hopefully, you can better appreciate why I did things the way I did. I planned the ceremony before Christmas so we could spend the rest of the time together with the family.”

“Yes, my love. It was so well thought out. You didn’t miss a beat.”

“Well… technically, there was one thing that almost got in the way. At the time we arranged the schedule, we had no idea we would be right smack in the middle of everything going on with Christmas Nights. But Lily was right. She said it would serve as an excellent distraction for you, and it did. It darn near wore us both out,” he said, laughing himself into a little coughing spell.

“I love my sweet daughter, but in her mind, she must think I’m Super Woman. I’m not as young as I used to be. There was a lot going on today. But, in hindsight, I wouldn’t have changed a thing. Now, as long as I can lift my limbs in the morning, then we can all have a decent breakfast to start our day.”

“Don’t worry about it, Mae. Lily and Rose have it covered. We’ve been given strict instructions to sleep in while the grands help them prepare breakfast.”

“Oh, that sounds heavenly,” she said, drifting in and out of the sweetest snooze, resting in each other’s arms.

“Jonathan?”

“Yes, dear.”

“I love you.”

“I love you more, Mae… I love you more.”

* * *

Brody sat with his truck running idle in front of Mackenzie’s apartment building. He turned the knob, cranking up the heat another degree, watching as a few snowflakes melted on the windshield, then quickly turning over to rain.

“I didn’t hear anything about a wintry mix in the forecast, did you?” she asked.

“No, but it probably won’t amount to much. I think the temperature is supposed to rise above freezing by the morning.”

“That’s too bad. Steph has been praying for snow. She’s been following all the old wives’ tales to generate her first snow day… wearing her pj’s inside out… doing the snow dance… you name it. It’s funny to watch and see what she’ll come up with next.” Mack smiled.

“She’s creative and has an adventurous spirit just like her mother. For some it takes a lifetime to figure out how to find joy in the little things.”

“That’s so true. May she never lose her appreciation for the little things,” Mackenzie said, looking up toward her daughter’s window. The lights were turned off at such a late hour. All she could see were flashing lights from the television that played in the living room where her babysitter would normally sit.

Brody reached his hand over, removing strands of hair behind Mack’s shoulder blade.

“Not that you ever needed to hear this from me… but you are more than capable of owning the café. You are the heartbeat of that place, Mackenzie.”

“No, the customers are the heartbeat. I, on the other hand, just make sure the place stays afloat. It’s been part of my struggle over these last few days, trying to figure out if I’d really be good at this, or if I’m just kidding myself,” she responded.

He shifted himself to address her face to face.

“Really? Where is that confident and tenacious spirit you normally possess? I can understand if the idea of embarking upon something new is a little frightening, but you can’t let that stop you.”

She noticed more snowflakes forming, then dissolving on the windshield.

“How are you so confident about my abilities, Brody? I mean… we’re continuously getting to know each other and it’s going great, if I might add… but what makes you so sure?” she asked.

“I sense it on the inside of me. I see you in action every single day, serving your customers with so much love, and they keep coming back for more. I feel pretty confident that the café will fill up with customers tomorrow morning, wanting more of Harold’s good food. It’s a place to gather family and friends, and they will overwhelmingly ask for you and would miss you if you weren’t there. Why? It’s because in their minds you already possess the position of owner. The only thing that’s left for you to do is step into your role and own it,” he said.

She let out a deep breath.

“Wow. After putting it like that⁠—”

“There’s not much left to wonder or question, is there?” he asked.

“Not really. I mean… it’s probably a wise idea for me to find an accountant who can look things over and make sure the numbers look good with the lease… maybe they could even set me up on some sort of plan to make sure we stay financially strong as a business. But-”

Brody waited.

“But- I guess you’re right. I don’t know what I’ve been fretting over. Everything I’ve ever wanted in terms of having a business of my own has been carefully orchestrated and laid out before me. I might be a little nervous, but that’s normal. Overall, I think this is my time,” she said, turning to look him in the eyes.

“There’s the Mackenzie I know and love. You’ve got this.”

She lowered her eyes and whispered softly, “Thank you, Brody.”

He tilted her chin up, brushing his lips with hers delicately, which she gladly reciprocated. The sweet taste of his lips caused her to shiver, which she tried so hard to control. She may not have spoken the words yet, but her body language screamed that she, too, was falling deeply and hopelessly in love.

“Brody, you don’t know how much this means to me,” she whispered over the sound of her heart racing a mile a minute.

“Me kissing you?” He smiled.

“No, even though that’s nice, too. But, I mean having your support. It’s been a busy season with everything going on and… I needed somebody to talk to. Thank you for listening to me and for not shooting my dreams down.”

“Never. Mackenzie, I would never do such a thing. You can always come to me with anything, and I will always be your biggest cheerleader, supporting you every step of the way.” He promised.

“Always?”

“Always. As in… forever. I guess that means you and Stephanie are stuck with me.” He chuckled.

“Hmm… stuck with you. That sounds like a good thing to me.”

CHAPTER 16

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Mayor Thompson announced on the microphone. He stood in front of the grand Christmas tree amid snowflakes that swirled, falling more steadily than the previous evening.

“On behalf of myself and the employees of Lighthouse Tours, I’d like to welcome you to the last weekend of Christmas Nights, shopping, concerts, and more. I hope that you’ve enjoyed taking in the sights of the decorated streets, and that you’ve shopped to your heart’s content. Before we bring Clay Nathan to the stage again, I’d like to give you an update on where we are with the fundraiser. As you know, we’ve been collecting donations to help benefit the purchase and grand opening of a storage warehouse for our boats. A facility that Lighthouse Tours would operate. By the way, how many of you have enjoyed the decorated boats and phenomenal parade put on by Mike and his team?” he said, encouraging the crowd’s support.

He could hear cheers and whistles across the gazebo and down the dock for miles.

“At this time, Miss Jan and Miss Clara Covington will present our donation tracker to show us where we are with the numbers. Ladies,” he announced.

Jan, the secretary from North Beach and Clara, rolled out a large thermometer projecting their goal of twenty thousand dollars at the top, with their current status of thirteen thousand shaded in red.

Everyone clapped, but it was clear they still had a way to go if they were going to reach their goal by the end of the month.

Mayor Thompson continued to speak.

“To the residents and visitors of Solomons Island, look what you’ve been able to do,” he said, pointing to the chart. “A huge thank you, from the bottom of our hearts. We are currently at thirteen thousand dollars, which is no small number by any means. Seeing everybody working together for such a good cause and giving when it’s really a time that most of us have to focus on purchasing for the family… well… it’s heartwarming… and we truly appreciate your love and support.”

On the sidelines Clara returned to standing by Mike and his parents as they continued to listen to Mayor Thompson speak.

“Before Clay plays for us, I believe Mike Sanders has prepared something he’d briefly like to share.”

This time Tommy and Brody rolled out a big chart displaying an architectural image of what he hoped the warehouse could become in the near future.

“Let’s give it up one more time for the residents and tourists of Solomons,” Mike said, cheering the crowd on.

When the crowd settled, he continued.

“The folks over at Lighthouse Tours have been quite busy this week… some of us volunteering, others composing a remodeling plan, and amid it all some of us even renewing our vows,” he said, pointing to Jonathan and Mae, to which they received a loud cheer.

“Through it all, we hope to provide you with everything you’ve been asking for and more. We present to you a visual display of our plans for a full boat storage, keeping in mind that we will also offer you an annual Christmas Nights spectacular event including decorated streets and a boat parade run by Lighthouse Tours.”

Everyone began clapping and chanting Lighthouse Tours… Lighthouse Tours... Lighthouse Tours.

“We’ve even made a little deal with our dear friend, Clay Nathan, to return next year. Isn’t that right Clay?”

Clay stood several feet to the side, tipping his hat with his guitar strapped across his winter jacket. He wore a cowboy hat and jeans and, of course, the slightest gesture made the ladies go wild.

“Thank you, Clay. We appreciate all that you’re doing for us. Solomons, we’ll leave this laminated blueprint further down the dock for everyone to see at their own leisure. Thanks for all that you’ve done and in advance for all that you will do to help make the dream of raising twenty thousand dollars a reality. Together, we can make it happen. With that being said… ladies and gentlemen, the man we’ve all been waiting for… Clay Nathannnnnnn. Enjoy Christmas Nights, everybody!”

Mike cleared the stage, joining his loved ones on a walk toward the offices of Lighthouse Tours.

* * *

The next day, Mae stood at the threshold of her door, watching Meredith’s eyes as they switched from looking at her to looking beyond where she was standing. She smiled, slightly adjusting the door open so she could satisfy her curiosity.

“How are you, Meredith?”

“I’m well, thank you. I see you have your hands full,” she replied, continuing to glance beyond Mae’s shoulder.

“Yes, my sister is here along with Lily, her husband, and the grandkids. Just a little family gathering for Christmas, that’s all.”

“I see. Well, that explains why you missed the big announcement,” she replied.

“What announcement? We’ve been down to the gazebo just about every day for Christmas Nights. I don’t think we missed anything.”

“I’m referring to the neighborhood decorating contest. We announced the winners yesterday afternoon, and I sent you an email. With all the cars in your driveway, I figured you didn’t have a chance to check it, so I decided to come by. It turns out you and Jonathan won third place… I won second, and get this… the Zimmermans actually came in at first place. Who would’ve ever thought at the eleventh hour they’d step up and steal the number one spot?” she said, waving around her one-fingered mitten.

“Ha — Oh, Meredith, I hardly think it’s fair to call it a steal if they won fair and square.” Mae laughed.

“Yes, but I was certainly temped to ask for a recount. I mean, come on, really? Number one? Their decorations were homemade just like everyone else’s. No offense, but they completely overlooked the detail and work of art at my place… starting with the precisely aligned lightbulbs along the A-line of the roof, down to the candy cane trimmed driveway,” she said, shaking her head.

“Meredith — you still won. It may not be first place, but your name is still on the list. Besides, look at the good that came out of all this. I’ll bet the Zimmerman children had a blast helping their parents decorate. It probably brought cheer to a household that would otherwise be focused on a divorce, and it brought the neighborhood together. It was a win for everybody if you ask me,” Mae said, trying to console her, even though she really didn’t feel an ounce of pity.

Meredith shifted her stance.

“I guess you’re right. Besides, I really can’t consume the first-place prize of hot chocolate, anyway. All the dairy gives me hot flashes for at least an hour after consumption and causes me to run straight to the—” She stopped mid-sentence.

It was all Mae could do to keep her composure.

Poor child, Mae thought.

“Well, I guess I’ll head back over to my side of the fence. Say hello to the family for me,” Meredith said, turning around.

“Uh, Meredith. Hold on a second.”

“Yes.”

“What are your plans for the holidays? I know you mentioned your son recently accepted a new job. Does that mean you don’t have plans for Christmas?” she asked.

“Oh, you know how it goes with the younger generation. They’re so busy traveling here, there, and everywhere. I didn’t want to be a burden by putting too much pressure on him to come. I have plenty to do around the house to keep me busy.”

“Like what?” Mae asked.

“You know, the list of chores is endless. I’ll just play my favorite black and white movies and fiddle around.” She waved like it was no big deal.

“Meredith. Nobody I know worries about doing chores on Christmas Day or New Year’s for that matter. If you want, you’re more than welcome to come over and enjoy a meal with us.” Mae offered.

“At your place?” Meredith responded, seeming surprised.

“That’s normally where we eat.”

Mae figured she was probably surprised. Technically, she was breaking their normal cadence of bantering back and forth. A cardinal rule they strictly adhered to most days of the year. But if she couldn’t open her doors and extend herself for Christmas, then what good would it be to call herself a neighbor?

“So — what do you say? I’m making string bean casserole and my sister is a master baker — pecan pie being at the top of her list,” Mae said, cracking a smile.

“Well, I guess I can put my culinary skills to use. I make a mean Christmas ham wrapped in puff pastry. Do you think your folks would enjoy that?”

“Will they? Don’t be surprised if they clear the serving tray… and don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Mae chuckled.

Meredith smiled, relaxing her stance a little.

“Mae, thank you. I’m looking forward to it.”

Mae winked at her. “Me, too.”

They retreated, each going their separate ways for the evening. Mae pushed the door closed and turned the bottom lock. On the way to the kitchen she yelled, “Honeyyy, guess who’s coming to Christmas dinnerrrr.” She chuckled to herself.

* * *

“Hi, may I have a large latte to go, please?” Agnes said, while peering through the glass encasement, glossing over the desserts.

At the coffee shop, there were a few evening stragglers on their laptops. Some browsing magazines over a hot brew, others simply chatting.

“Hey, I think I’ll add the apple strudel to my order, if you don’t mind. Can you heat it up just a tad for me?” she asked.

Harvey, the cashier, scooped up the dessert, explaining it would be about a five-minute wait.

“Thank you.”

“No problem,” he replied.

As she rubbed her hands together to keep warm, a deep and rather rugged voice spoke up from close behind.

“It’s worth the wait.”

She whipped around, partially startled that someone would even stand so close and partially agitated. Back in the city where she was from, if you stood too close you could get knocked into next week — no questions asked.

“Excuse me?” she said, immediately noticing the drop dead, gorgeous man standing before her with a cup in hand. Her heart began thumping to the rhythm of an imaginary jackhammer.

“The apple strudel… it’s delicious. Definitely worth waiting the five extra minutes to heat it up,” he said, as he inched back, presumably reading her body language.

Man, this guy is hot, she thought.

“Oh, yeah. Right. The apple strudel. Yes — I figured I would try it. I probably don’t need all the sugar, but, oh well… what the heck,” she replied.

Okay, now you’re babbling.

Silence fell between them as they continued staring awkwardly at one another.

“Are you from around here?” she asked, breaking the silence.

“No. I’m here for a project. I guess you can call it a short-term assignment, if you will. It should last about three months, max. How about yourself?”

“Me? Oh, no. I’m from New York. I’m currently living with my sister while I try to get on my feet. Not that I’m not on my feet financially. I have a job, but I’m working on starting a small business, and you know how that can be.” She rambled.

Whoa, you just divulged half of your life story to a complete stranger. Will you exercise some control? she thought.

“That sounds interesting. Hey, if I’m not mistaken, I think I’ve seen you before. Were you at the Clay Nathan concert at the gazebo yesterday?” he asked.

She crossed her arms, folded over her chest to keep from being too fidgety.

“Yes, I was there.”

“I thought so… my name is Grant.” He extended his hand.

She caught a whiff of his cologne, causing her to nearly become delusional. Thankfully, Harvey snapped her out of her fog by yelling, “Apple strudel ready on the counter.”

“Uh, Grant. Nice to meet you.” She stuttered, then reached around to get her dessert.

“So — what did you say you do again? Did you mention you were here on a temporary assignment?” she asked.

“Yes. I’m an author. Solomons Island just happens to be the perfect place for me to conduct a little research for my next book... soooo… here I am. I’m renting a place not too far from here.”

“Oh. I see,” she replied.

Disappointment washed over her as she recalled the conversation with Clara. The one where she didn’t want to become the talk of the town and where she was way too busy planning for her start up to date anyone.

You’re supposed to be on a one-year sabbatical. Remember? she thought.

“Well, you picked a wonderful time of year to observe the island. There’s certainly plenty to do and plenty to see,” she said.

“Yes, it’s perfect here. Very coastal. I love it,” he said, rocking back and forth on his heels. He, too, appeared to have a bit of a nervous twitch, but she couldn’t allow herself to read too far into it.

Agnes broke the connection between their eyes and pushed the image of his perfect smile out of her mind. Instead, she drew in the smell of her apple strudel, slightly lifting it to her nose.

“Mmm, I guess I’d better try the strudel before it gets cold. It was nice meeting you, Mr. —” she said.

“Grant… please, call me Grant.”

“Right. Grant. It was nice meeting you.”

“Heading out so soon?” he asked.

“Yep, I have somewhere that I need to be. I hope you enjoy your stay on Solomons Island,” she replied.

He barely had time to respond before she placed a twenty-dollar bill on the counter, letting Harvey know he could keep the change. She offered one last friendly nod, lifting her coffee cup to wave goodbye, and walked away, determined to shake the goosebumps he was giving her and stay focused on her sabbatical.

CHAPTER 17

Clara placed her serving tray filled with cookies on the coffee table, leaving room for Barb to set her famous eggnog down. Mike and his father were still camping out in front of the television, making it convenient for the ladies to sneak away and catch up.

“Clara, I know Mike mentioned a while back you inherited this place, but he didn’t come close to preparing me for what to expect. This house looks like something out of a Christmas card. How in the world do you keep up with it all?” Barb asked.

“Honestly, I think my former profession has a lot to do with it. I may have changed careers, but I don’t think I could ever lose the knack for cleaning and staying organized. It’s a part of my DNA.” She smiled.

“Well, in that case, can I take you back home with me?” Barb teased.

“Sure, anytime.” She chuckled.

“Seriously, with a place this big, you had to have hired some help by now.”

“No. It’s just me and my sister Agnes, who sends her regards, by the way. I think she wanted to give us some time to get acquainted, but I know she’ll be joining us for Christmas dinner,” Clara replied.

“Please tell her that wasn’t necessary. We’re all family now, which means she should be included. Mike mentioned that she’s been living here with you for a few months now which made me happy to hear. I’d hate to think you were living here all by yourself.”

“I know it may seem strange, but I’m actually not afraid to be here. Having Agnes around has been a bonus, but well before we established our living arrangement, I was used to being here for Joan, my boss… at least until she passed away, that is.”

“Oh, Clara. I’m so sorry for your loss. You must’ve been very close to Joan… and she must’ve thought highly of you,” Barb said, waving her hand to showcase the grandeur of her surroundings.

“Thank you. We were like family to one another. It’s one reason I’ve yet to consider selling. I know the logical thing to do would be to downsize, but I can’t. I just can’t give up the memories. Packing up and leaving would be too painful.”

“I’ll bet. The good news is no one would ever expect you to do so if it’s not how you’re being led. Especially not Mike. He doesn’t care if you lived in his small cottage or in a mansion on a hilltop somewhere… he just wants to be with you. Trust me, he’s expressed it to us several times.” She smiled.

“That’s so sweet.”

Barb passed Clara a glass of eggnog.

“Thank you. Maybe I should get a fire going for us? It might be nice to enjoy a little warmth from the wood-burning stove.” Clara offered.

“That would be nice, but I’m sure the guys wouldn’t mind helping us. I’d love to just sit here and spend some time with you — I have so many questions, I don’t know where to begin.”

Oh dear, Clara thought.

“For example. I’m dying to know about the wedding… have you two set a specific date yet? The time of year sets the tone for everything else. Wedding colors, the venue, indoor versus outdoor. The list is endless.”

Clara raised her hand.

“I’ll confess that I’m the reason we’ve been undecided thus far. But, I’m really not that picky. As long as Mike agrees, I could get married any time of the year. We could get married as early as two or three months from now. That’s plenty of time to find a dress.”

“When?” Barb asked.

“The spring. Maybe even a little earlier?”

“Oh. In that case, you have your work cut out for you. Either way, the most important thing is the two of you are happy. That’s all that matters, and don’t let anyone tell you anything different.”

Clara released a quiet sigh. Barb’s supportive nature was just what she needed. Especially since she no longer had the support of her own mother in well over a decade.

“Hey, Barb.”

“Yes.”

“I’m sure Mike had to mention something to you about my parents being deceased.” Clara hesitated.

“He did. Although, just barely touching the surface. He respects you and thought it would be best that we talk about these kinds of things whenever you were comfortable bringing it up. Not to say that time has to be now.”

“It’s okay. My parents and I were very close. We used to talk to each other every single night, which may sound crazy to some… maybe even a little much, given that I was married at the time of their passing. But it didn’t matter. You never stop being Daddy’s little girl… and mom’s little girl,” she said, with moisture clouding her vision.

Clara continued. “This time of year was very special to us. I can almost close my eyes and envision mom making sure the gifts were stacked under the tree just so. And, every year, it never failed… she would place several gifts under the tree and still manage to forget several others in various hiding places all around the house.” She chuckled.

Barb laughed, too. “What sweet memories,” she said.

“Yes, sweet memories, indeed. Then there was dad. For years, he used to dress up as Santa at the local department store. He did it as a little seasonal gig to bring in extra change to make sure my sister and I had what we needed for Christmas. After a long day of work, he would come in, throw a few logs on the fire, and make all the time in the world for us. Listening forever as we told him stories about our day… as if he didn’t have a tired bone in his body. The two of them were hardworking, loving, and devoted parents. It almost seems unfair that in a blink of an eye someone could suddenly snatch them out of our lives, for good. I miss them… dearly.” Her voice tapered off into a whisper.

“Oh, honey. I know it has to be especially hard during the holidays.”

Clara waited a moment.

“Time has certainly helped to heal the pain. But, the close bond and the memories will never go away.”

“They shouldn’t. Your parents are woven into the very fabric of the beautiful woman you’ve become today. Beautiful inside and out,” Barb said, placing her hand over Clara’s.

“Thank you. I think it’s important for you to know from the moment we hugged for the first time… I knew within me I was receiving a gift in the form of a second mother. Your love and acceptance of me as your future daughter-in-law means everything to me, Barb. Not just because I’m marrying your son, but because of the empty void that I’ve had in my heart for so long.” A tear dropped to Clara’s blouse.

“Come here,” Barb said.

Clara gave into her embrace, releasing the remaining tears she had left. Some tears of sadness that hadn’t resurfaced in years… some were tears of joy.

“Rich and I can never replace the love of your parents, but we promise to love you in our own special way. Welcome to the family, sweetheart. Welcome to the family.”

* * *

The next morning, volunteers filled the café, picking up their complimentary cup of hot chocolate before heading to their post for the day. Mackenzie invited some of her friends from Lighthouse Tours and a few of the regulars to stop by to hear her special announcement.

Mackenzie adjusted herself on a step ladder ringing a bell to gather everyone’s attention.

“Good morning, friends, family, and guests of the café!” she said, wearing a Christmas hat and a cheerful smile.

She continued. “Thank you for coming out this morning. I realize some of you are here for the hot chocolate, others for your routine breakfast, and some are here because I just sent you a text asking you to run across the street so you could be here for my exciting news.” She giggled. “No matter what brought you here… thank you for taking a moment out of your day. It was about a year ago that we found ourselves in a bit of a predicament, not knowing who would take over the café once we learned it was being sold. I remember breaking out into a sweat, wondering what I was going to do, especially since I have a little girl to think about.”

Folks looked at one another, some nodding in agreement and others looked concerned.

Mack noticed Brody giving her an encouraging nod from the sidelines. Clara and Mike stood a few feet behind him, absolutely clueless as to what she was about to say.

“Well, here we are again, on the brink of another change in ownership. This time because of the illness of our current owner, Mr. Garrison.”

A collective sigh swept across the café as patrons listened to what Mackenzie had to say.

“My sentiments exactly. The last thing I ever wanted to hear was that Mr. Garrison was sick and not able to continue with us,” she said.

A voice called out from the crowd. “Does this mean they're putting the place up for sale again? That’s the last thing we need for Christmas.” It was Mrs. Dudley yelling from her booth in the corner, riling up a few of the others to a soft murmur.

“No. That’s not what it means this time… not at all. Mr. Garrison offered me the opportunity to become the next owner, and… if you’ll have me… then I plan to place the call later on this morning to fully accept this wonderful opportunity.”

Everyone from the youngest to the eldest clapped and saluted at the idea of Mackenzie becoming the next owner. Josh was the first to give her a hearty hug, followed by each member of the team.

“Did you just say ‘if we’ll have you?’ Are you kidding me? Of course, we’ll have you. I can’t think of a better fit for the position,” Josh said. Josh, Dakota, Chef Harold, and Brody hovered around her, offering their congratulations.

“Mackenzie… Mackenzie… Mackenzie…” everyone chanted.

“Thank you. Wow, you sure know how to make a girl feel loved. If everyone could settle down for a moment. I just want to tell you one more thing. I promise not to take your vote of confidence lightly. I’ll always serve you the same way I have over the years, whether I was a waiter, manager, or otherwise. Thank you so much for your support. I love you all,” she said, blowing kisses.

Josh walked over to the jukebox. “Hey, everybody. In celebration of such a wonderful occasion, why don’t we kick this morning off with a few carols? Maybe even a group photo of the café staff so we can hang it on the wall?” he said, while popping a coin in the machine.

After the photo, Clara came over with her arms opened wide to hug her best friend.

Mack braced herself to explain. “Before you say a word, I know I didn’t tell you about taking over the café, but I promise it wasn’t personal,” she said, squeezing her friend.

“Mack, no need to explain. With the way our schedules have been lately, I understand, and I’m so happy for you. Beyond happy. If you ask me, this is exactly what the café needed. It’s what the island needed,” Clara said.

“Thank you, love. Hopefully, this is only the beginning. I’d like to see Lighthouse Tours successfully take over the warehouse and send Logan back to where he belongs.”

“Fingers crossed. It’s completely up to the community at this point,” she replied.

“Where’s Jonathan and Mae? I haven’t seen them this morning,” Mackenzie asked.

“We’re all working on a flexible schedule with family in town. They should be in later.”

“Oh, that’s right. I thought they may have taken off for a second honeymoon. You never know with those two lovebirds.” Mack chuckled.

“I know, right? They definitely raise the bar, giving folks like us future marriage goals.”

Mack and Clara joined the guys, each standing next to their man, arm in arm as they continued talking about plans for the café. Little did they know a surprise visitor from Mack’s past was about to stir up the festivities.

CHAPTER 18

Mackenzie served the afternoon special to her regulars at the bridge table, making sure she filled their beverages to the brim. The buzz from her morning announcement had settled, but not dissipated as Josh kept the jukebox going, and folks were still asking a ton of questions about her plans as the new owner. She gladly answered and every once in a while checked the clock, waiting for Brody to return for lunch.

“One of the first things I plan to do is get one of those cute plug-in signs that light up and say open. I’ve always loved the way they look. It reminds me of working in an old-fashioned diner.” She giggled while talking to a customer.

The bells to the front door rang and in walked a six-foot tall, dark-bearded man who Mack recognized right away.

“Bill?” she asked, clearing her throat. She tried her best to erase the curious sound in her voice, to no avail.

“Hey, Mack.” He removed his hat, nodding toward her with a generous smile across his face.

“Uhh… how are you?” she asked.

“I’m doing well. It’s been a while since I stopped by to enjoy a hearty meal from the café. I thought I’d pop in and say hello.”

“Ah, I see.” She looked around. “Would you prefer your old spot at the front counter or —”

“Sure, that will do. I always thought this was the best seat in the house… sitting up close, near you,” he said.

You’ve got to be kidding me, right? she thought.

“Well, go ahead and make yourself comfortable. I’m going to grab a menu for you and see if one of our servers is available to take your order. Someone should be out in just a jiffy.” She desperately looked around for either Dakota or Josh, but neither of them was in sight, which was odd.

“Here you go… one menu, a placemat, and a glass of water to get you started. I’ll have to go check in the back for Josh. I’m sure he just got caught up with something, not realizing another customer came in,” she said, offering a brief smile.

“I’m okay with you serving me.” He looked around. “It looks like the rest of your customers are content. At least for the moment,” he replied.

She glanced at the door again and then at the clock. The last thing she wanted to do was give Brody the impression that she was interested in spending time with Bill. Because she wasn’t. Not even for the minimal time it would take to fulfill his order.

“It might seem that way at the moment, but we’re approaching lunch hour. You know how busy it can be.”

He acted as if he didn’t hear her, rolling right on into his next thought. “Sooo… it’s been a while. I think the last time we saw each other was at the coffee shop. What are the odds that we would both run into each other while we were on a date? So funny.” He chuckled.

She didn’t say much in return. Instead, she offered a closed-mouth smile.

“Mmm. Funny.” She glanced around the café again, this time getting a little warm at the idea of being the only one on the floor.

“Would you hold that thought for a moment? I have to check the back and see if everything is okay.”

“Sure.” He smiled.

She walked away and pressed through the double doors leading to the kitchen. Immediately, she found Dakota and Josh hovering over something in the back, busying themselves to the point of not noticing her as she walked in.

Chef Harold cleared his throat to get their attention.

“What on earth are you two doing back here?” Mackenzie asked.

Josh and Dakota immediately turned around, covering up something behind them.

“Um, we’re just working on a small surprise that you’re not supposed to know anything about,” Josh said.

Dakota chimed in. “That’s right. So, if you could kindly refrain from taking another step forward, we’d appreciate it.”

The tension in Mack’s neck softened. She tried peering over them one more time, but it didn’t work, and it was clear that Chef Harold was playing along with them.

Mack grunted.

“Okay. I won’t ruin whatever it is that you’re doing. However, I would appreciate a little help out front. I have an unwanted guest at the front counter and plenty of other customers that need me,” she said.

“We’re on it. Give us two minutes tops.” Josh begged.

Mackenzie waved at him and turned around to head back to the front counter.

She flipped her dish rag over her shoulder and took out her notepad to take down Bill’s order.

“Do you have any idea what you’d like to eat? We have a couple of new popular dishes on the menu or if you’re in the mood for our special, we can whip that up for you as well.” She offered, getting down to it.

“Whoa, slow down a minute. I’m sure you remember how I always like to get a recommendation from you. I trust your instincts, plus you literally have the inside scoop on chef’s top menu items for the day,” he said.

“Bill, there really isn’t much to it. All the items are delicious and cooked from scratch. It’s all a matter of whether you’re in the mood for fish or for --”

“You?” he replied.

“No. I was going to say fish or a corn beef sandwich.” She snapped.

“Okay. I must’ve hit a sore spot on that one. Let me try again⁠—”

“Bill, please don’t. I’m not sure what you thought would happen by coming in here today, but I’m seeing someone. This little back and forth isn’t necessary. I think it’s best we just stick to your order.” She added.

He placed the menu down.

“Mackenzie, I really came here to make amends. I realize now how much of a good thing I had with you and how much I messed it all up.”

Her eyes widened, and her throat felt dry.

Well, isn’t this something? she thought.

“There’s no need to worry about making amends. Last I recall, we had a good talk toward the end of our time dating, then we went our separate ways. You even appeared to be happy with your new friend. You know, the one that I met at the coffee shop,” she replied.

“About that.”

“Bill, there’s really no need to explain. You’re entitled to move on and live your life.

Plus, I really don’t think there’s a need for us to revisit the past.”

“Mackenzie. Please let me talk for a moment?” he asked, looking at her with a pitiful expression.

She glanced at the clock and looked back at him, which he took as permission to proceed.

“I guess there are some lessons in life I’ve had to learn the hard way.”

“Like, when to recognize a good woman when you have one?” she asked.

“Yes… that’s certainly at the top of my list. It’s just… call it poor timing, but when we were dating, I was still grappling with who I was as a man and who I wanted to become. Picture a single dad, working for close to minimum wage, hauling logs, and trying to provide for his daughter in college. Yeah, I dated every now and again, but I was a sinking ship. My main focus should’ve been on getting my act together. I wasn’t ready to be the kind of man you needed back then.”

“I see.”

“Well, talk to me. Does it at least make sense to you?” he asked.

She slid her notepad into the pocket of her apron and folded her arms together.

“No, it doesn’t. In all honesty, it sounds like an excuse,” she replied.

“But it wasn’t an excuse. I was really struggling.”

“You could’ve been transparent about what you were going through. But you weren’t. Or you could’ve taken a break from dating altogether, but you didn’t. Instead, you moved on to someone else. So, I guess what I’m trying to say is… there were plenty of ways you could’ve gone about things that wouldn’t have been nearly as hurtful, Bill, but you chose not to. And now, I’ve moved on,” she said in a soft tone, determined not to be as hurtful as he had been.

“Is it the same guy you were with in the coffee shop that day? What’s his name again… Brody?” he asked.

She looked toward the front window, noticing Brody exiting the doors of Lighthouse Tours, heading her way. She nodded her head toward him, signaling Bill that he was coming.

“Yes, it’s the same guy. And the details of how we came to be really don’t matter. The only thing that matters is that you’re happy now, and you know what you want out of life. The moment you realized your shortcomings is the moment you found direction and purpose. You’ll be better off for it. You and your future relationships.”

Bill slouched back in his chair as if surrendering to her final words. Brody opened the front door causing the bells to jingle.

“Hey, Mack,” Bill said.

“Yes?”

“I wish you all the happiness in the world. Whether it’s with him or anyone else.”

“Thanks.” She smiled.

Just then Dakota exited from the kitchen, walking up to Bill right about the same time Brody approached the counter.

“Hi, may I take your order?” she said to Bill, giving a quick wink to Mackenzie, to relieve her of her duties.

Mackenzie leaned closer to her. “I’m not sure what you and Josh have up your sleeve, but I’ve got my eye on you two.” Mack teased, then turned to Bill one last time, piping up so both he and Brody could hear.

“It was good seeing you, Bill. Dakota will take over from here,” she said.

Brody passed Bill, sharing a friendly greeting while making his way over to Mackenzie.

“I’m sorry I’m late. I got caught up working on one of our rentals and didn’t realize that time was slipping by,” Brody said, kissing her on the forehead.

“It’s okay, love. Josh and Dakota probably appreciated the extra time.” She winked at Dakota before removing her apron and leaving with Brody for her lunch break.

* * *

Back at the office, Mike Sanders gazed at Dylan, the owner of the warehouse, who was sitting across from his desk. He got the general gist of what he was saying but found himself lost in his own thoughts, wondering what he would do if they didn’t raise enough for the warehouse.

“Mike, what do you think?” Dylan asked.

“Huh? I’m sorry. I missed what you said. Can you repeat the question?”

“Sure, I was wondering if you had a back-up plan in mind if you guys don’t raise the full twenty thousand? I still plan to give you until the first of the year as promised, but I was basically wondering if there was a contingency plan in place?” he said.

Mike slowly shook his head.

“No. Unfortunately, the fundraiser for Christmas Nights was our only plan. This hit us all so quickly, it was the best we could come up with. I’m already committed to pouring in a few dollars from Lighthouse Tours to paint the place, get it spruced up, and make sure everything is up to code. But Dylan, the initial down payment has to be generated from the locals. Not through a loan… and not through my current business. We just can’t take a blow to our budget right now. I still have the North Beach location to think about.”

“Understood. Trust me, from one businessman to another, I completely understand. In my heart of hearts, I’d just prefer to see you get the property over somebody like Logan Woods. He’s been riding my heels just about every single week since I decided to hold off with the sale. I get the impression when the guy sees something he wants, he goes after it, fully expecting to get his way. That’s the last thing we need around here. You, on the other hand, would do right by the residents and tourists of Solomons. I know you would,” Dylan said.

“I appreciate the vote of confidence. Of course, the way I see it, this is all in the hands of the people of Solomons. They get to decide. Not us,” Mike replied. “As we stand currently, the figures are coming in at fourteen thousand dollars, with six thousand to go. It doesn’t seem like we have a lot left, but in this situation, every dollar counts, and time is winding down.”

Dylan nodded along in agreement. “I’m with you, buddy. As it is, you’ll need to focus on processing a new mortgage under your current business name and balance this new endeavor with everything else you have going on. It’s a hefty responsibility. But, on the flip side, I think the warehouse will get a lot of traffic and will be more than capable of supplementing your income and taking care of your needs plus the needs of the island.”

Mike’s eyebrows furrowed together as he listened intently to everything Dylan had to say.

“And you’re sure there’s no way we can have an extension on the deadline? On second thought, that really wouldn’t matter. By then, Christmas Nights will be over, anyway.” He exhaled.

“I wish I could help you out, buddy, but my family and I plan to head further south next year. Part of our exit strategy is selling off the property we own. My wife nearly had a cow when I first told her I was taking the warehouse temporarily off the market. Once she understood what was going on, she backed down, but I can’t hold out forever.”

“I understand,” Mike replied.

Dylan extended his hand across Mike’s desk.

“Keep your head in the game. I have to believe that some way… somehow… you guys will come up with the funds. There’s way too many people out here rooting for you. The odds are in your favor, Mike.”

Mike shook Dylan’s hand and escorted him to the front, promising that he’d be in touch soon with the final numbers.

“Thanks again for everything. Whether we’re successful or not, I can’t think of a more upstanding guy than you. What you did for us is honorable… giving us a chance like this… well, let’s just say Solomons will never forget your generosity.” Mike smiled, giving a final hardy handshake.

Once the front door was closed, Mike rested his back against the door, making eye contact with the woman that he loved.

“How was the meeting, babe?” Clara asked.

“It was encouraging. Although, Dylan can’t really do much about extending the deadline, and quite frankly, I’m not sure that an extension would help. He’s at least being supportive and really rooting for us. That has to count for something, right?” he asked, sighing as he walked over to Clara’s desk.

“Of course, it does. The additional support is always welcome. Even though, if this whole effort hasn’t shown you just how much we’re loved, then I don’t know what will. Just think about it. In a very short time, we pulled the whole island together, including the local shop owners, and your parents, to do everything from volunteering, to putting on a boat parade… setting up decorations… creating a tracker for the fundraiser… you name it. This was hard work.”

“You’re right. And, we can’t forget about Clay Nathan. The poor guy is probably going to be exhausted by the end of his vacation.”

“Yeah, to think he has to hit the road and start touring again. You are loved by so many people, Mike Sanders. No matter how this turns out, don’t you ever forget it,” Clara said, placing a warm kiss on Mike’s lips.

He chuckled. “Your kisses have a way of completely distracting me from everything I was about to say,” he whispered.

“There’s only one way to take care of that problem.” She smiled.

“What’s that?”

“We’ll just have to keep kissing until you remember.” Clara teased.

“I don’t see how that’s going to solve anything, but I’ll never refuse.”

“I didn’t think you would,” she whispered.

CHAPTER 19

On the eve before the Christmas Nights finale, Clara Covington thundered down the stairs to the tune of holiday music and the sound of Agnes banging pots and pans. The two spent most of the day taking turns in the kitchen, preparing a last-minute menu for tonight’s gathering. Having a party sounded good when the idea rolled off her tongue — but after several hours of chopping, baking, and kneading in the kitchen, she was already contemplating a nap.

Downstairs, a melodious doorbell ring chimed repeatedly— sending her dog Holly into a frenzy. She stopped behind the door drawing in the smell of her sister’s pineapple upside down cake and then yelled, “How are we doing, Agnes?”

“Looking good. The hors d’oeuvres are on the table and ready to be served and more are coming out of the oven,” she replied.

“Perfect. Our guests are here.”

She opened the door and was greeted by the sight of Jonathan, Mae, and their entire family, followed by Mack, Brody, and little Stephanie.

“Hi, everyone. Come on in where it’s nice and warm,” Clara said, revealing her smile and hugging each of them as they entered her home.

“Clara, your house looks like something right out of a Christmas card. Who did you hire to do all the decorating?” Mae asked.

She raised her hand. “Yours truly. I’ll admit I had a little help from Mike and Agnes, but Joan Russell would never in a million years hire a company to decorate this place, and neither would I,” she said, while continuing to take coats and jackets to hang in a nearby closet.

“Please, make yourselves comfortable. Mike will be arriving with his parents very soon. He called to say that we should go ahead and start the party without them.”

Just then the doorbell rang again.

“Speaking of Mike and his parents, here they are. Go ahead and settle in. Mi casa es su casa.” She chuckled.

Again, Holly lost her mind barking around the front door and pacing back and forth. The good news — the barking never lasted long. All she needed was an opportunity to sniff the guests, and then all was well in her world.

Clara opened the door.

“Hi!” She watched Mike as he entered the foyer playing with Holly. He had a fresh haircut, wore a new cardigan with slacks, and in her opinion looked effortlessly sexy.

“Hey, beautiful. Mmm, the house smells so good,” he said, kissing her and then stepping aside so his parents could greet her.

Barb and Rich entered, bearing gifts.

“Clara, I really wish you would’ve called me over sooner. I could’ve helped you and Agnes prepare for this evening. The Sanders women always stick together in the kitchen. We do it to lighten the load and help keep our sanity intact.” She teased.

“Well, how about we make a deal? This time you get to relax and enjoy yourself, but next time — it’s on!” Clara laughed.

“You’ve got yourself a deal. Now where’s that sweet sister of yours?” Barb said.

“Right this way.”

* * *

Brody, Rich, and Mike sat with Jonathan in the living room laughing and enjoying each other’s company. Steven appeared to be the ringleader of their entertainment, telling joke after joke. It made Clara feel good inside. More than anything she was happy to see Joan’s home being utilized the way she had always hoped it would be.

Mack tapped Clara on the shoulder. “There you are. Stephanie and I have something for you. We figured this would be the perfect time to give you your gift,” Mack said, encouraging Stephanie to present a red box with a gold ribbon.

“For me?” Clara asked.

“Actually, it’s for you and Mike. Remember a little while ago, I mentioned that I had something for you?” Mack smiled.

“Yes, but you didn’t have to⁠—”

“I know, I know. But, we wanted to do something special. Technically, that gift is long overdue. It’s more like an engagement slash Christmas gift, but sweet Stephanie saw it in the store, and we thought it was absolutely perfect. Isn’t that right, sweetheart?” Mack asked, brushing Stephanie’s hair back.

Stephanie nodded.

“Mommy and I liked it so much that we had to buy it for you and Mr. Mike. But you can’t open it until Christmas morning. No peeking, okay?”

Clara laughed. “Okay, I promise. I’ll tell you what. How about you go find the perfect spot under the tree for me? That way I won’t be tempted to try and guess what it is.”

“Okay.” Stephanie skipped off leaving the two women to talk.

Mack waited a moment then leaned in and whispered, “So, how’s it going with the in-laws? You look as if you’re all getting along really well.”

“Mack, I don’t know how I got to be so lucky. All the anxiety I had about meeting them for the first time has completely washed away. Rich is amazing, and Barb… she’s comforting… easy to talk to. I think we’re all going to make a great team.”

“Aww, I’m so glad to hear it. The Sanders family… Clara Sanders… it sounds like music to my ears. Now, all you have to do is set a date.”

“I know. It’s been quite the talk lately. I honestly could get married at any time. I’d marry Mike tomorrow if he were willing. All that matters is that I have him in my life,” Clara said, glancing over his way.

“Oh, I’ll bet.”

“You know, Mack. It just dawned on me… everything Joan ever wished for me has come true. I can look around this room and see evidence of it all around us. I finally have love in my life, my family, and I’m filling this place with joy and laughter… it’s exactly what she wanted,” Clara said.

“You see there. All you had to do was trust and believe everything would work out… plus have a little patience.”

“Yeah,” Clara responded in a dreamy voice.

The sound of a utensil tapping on glass interrupted their conversation.

“Good evening, everyone. As Clara’s sister and chef for tonight, I’d like to officially announce there are hot hors d’oeuvres and delectable desserts waiting for you in the dining area. Please… eat and be merry!” Agnes said, melodiously.

Clara raised her finger to inject one additional thought.

“Thanks, sis, for your culinary skills. God knows I couldn’t have made it through the day without the extra help. As for everyone else, you are all family to us. I know you’re ready to dig in and I won’t stand in your way. Mike and I just wanted to thank you again from the bottom of our hearts for everything you’ve done for Christmas Nights.” She motioned toward him to come and say a few words.

“Yes, and no matter what the outcome may be tomorrow, I feel good in my heart that we’ve given this our all. Should Logan Woods establish his company here in Solomons, then we will still work day and night giving the best island tours and rental experience possible… even until the very end,” he said, ending on a somber note.

“There will be no end.” Mae professed.

“We hope not, but we all should be prepared for whatever comes our way. If his business should move in and drive more traffic than ours, then we have to be ready to face the music.” Mike offered.

“Let’s keep it positive, Mike. It ain’t over yet,” Brody said.

Jonathan piped up while refilling his glass. “Hey, Mike, where are we with the numbers? Are we getting close to our goal?”

“Close but no cigars. As of late this afternoon, the count was at fourteen thousand, five hundred dollars. But, like Brody said, we’re going to keep it positive and hope for the best. Like Clara said earlier… a huge thank you. We truly appreciate all that you’ve done. Now as Agnes said, let’s all eat and be merry.” Mike cheered.

* * *

On Christmas Eve, the chime from the clock near the gazebo vibrated throughout the area, striking six. It was a brisk evening, with a constant breeze from the nearby water and a perfect moon that shone brightly over the dock. Children lined up to stuff last minute letters to Santa in a nearby box, and Clay Nathan stood on the side of the stage, positioning himself to sing one last song for the grand finale of Christmas Nights.

Mayor Thompson took the stage.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen.”

Jonathan, Mae, and her family, their neighbor Meredith, Mike, Clara, Agnes, and all the staff of Lighthouse Tours gathered with the crowd.

“Well… here we are… I can’t believe it’s already the last night that we’re gathering. I can clearly remember when the truck rolled in, filled with decorations to line the streets of Solomons Island, and now it’s Christmas Eve. Before I announce our grand total to you, thank you to every person who helped to make this event possible. From those that decorated, to the volunteers, and our very own Clay Nathan.”

The crowd cheered. Clara looked around, noticing significantly more people than she’d seen in weeks past, and was hoping it would make a difference.

Mayor Thompson, please tell us something good, she thought.

Mike tugged her toward his side, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.

“Without further ado, it’s time to announce the total amount of funds raised from Christmas Nights so far.”

Jan unveiled the chart, revealing a thermometer that displayed how much was raised.

“To the residents and guests of Solomons Island, because of your generosity, we are currently at fifteen thousand dollars,” Mayor Thompson said.

A somber tone fell over the crowd.

“Now, I realize at first glance, it may disappoint some of you because we haven’t reached our goal yet. But, I personally cannot take this number lightly. We may be a small island, but clearly there’s lots of love going around this place in order to raise this much in such a short period of time. Besides the fifteen thousand, so many business owners have been reporting record sales… greater than any year prior. I don’t know about you, but I think that’s worth celebrating.” He continued.

Mike and Clara looked at each other while Rich and Barb offered words of encouragement for a job well done. Several feet behind Mike, Clara caught a glimpse of Logan Woods with a smirk on his face. It nearly made her feel ill, but she shifted her attention to the stage.

“Sylvester is right, you know,” she said.

“I know. But, somehow, it still doesn’t stop this feeling of disappointment inside,” Mike replied.

“Excuse me —” a woman’s voice yelled from the back of the crowd.

“Excuse me, Mayor Thompson. Over here—” She waved.

The mayor squinted as he looked out into the crowd.

“Yes, ma’am. Can I help you?” he said.

The hunched over lady stepped forward.

“I’d like to donate a check to match the money we’ve already raised. The money is on behalf of myself and the bridge club of Solomons. Ladies, please step forward,” Ms. Violet said, waving to the members.

She continued. “Mike Sanders and his employees have been showcasing this beautiful island and its surrounding attractions for years. My club can’t think of a better, more deserving person to run the new warehouse than Mike and everyone at Lighthouse Tours.” She bumped into Logan Woods, knocking him aside so she could get closer to the front stage. As each lady passed, Logan received another bump, causing him to step even further out of the way.

The mayor stood in disbelief. “Let me get this straight. Your club is donating fifteen thousand dollars?” he asked.

“That’s right. We had a little spare change set aside among the members and thought this was a worthy cause to donate to. Now… hopefully, all the money combined will more than help cover the down payment.” She hesitated. “And help send that turkey standing in the crowd back to where he belongs,” she said, directing her attention toward Logan.

Woods took one last look around him and marched away with a grim expression on his face.

The mayor continued. “It’s rare that I’m at a loss for words… Mike… Clara… would you guys like to come up and say something to the crowd?” He smiled and then shook the ladies’ hands before stepping to the side.

Mike skipped a few steps, quickly making his way up, with Clara following closely behind.

“Ladies, I could hug each and every one of you.”

“We don’t mind if you do.” Ms. Violet teased.

He smiled.

“You deserve so much more, but for now I want to say a huge thank you on behalf of Lighthouse Tours and our entire Solomons family. This is truly a Christmas miracle… one that will provide so many with permanent housing for their boats, and one that just may have helped save Lighthouse Tours in the long run.”

He turned to Clara. “Do you have anything to add?”

But before she could respond, Mackenzie shouted from the crowd, “Free meals and hot chocolate for the bridge club of Solomons Island!” And the crowd went absolutely wild with cheers and hugs in celebration and support of Lighthouse Tours. It was the perfect cue for Clara and Mike to hug the ladies and then clear the stage to make way for Clay Nathan and his rendition of Silent Night.

As he sang, young children ran playfully around their parents’ legs, lovers stood with their arms locked together, and Clara and Mike, Jonathan and Mae, and Brody and Mackenzie, shared a congratulatory embrace with their significant other. It was one of the greatest nights the island had experienced in a very long time.

Continue following the Solomons adventure by reading book five, Beachfront Memories!

Join my private Facebook reader group! A place where we enjoy fun giveaways and connect over heartwarming fiction.

BOOK 5- BEACHFRONT MEMORIES

CHAPTER 1

Agnes Covington removed her apron in preparation for her shift to end. After eight long hours of serving tables, the only thing she had in mind was grabbing a latte and making a bee-line home to unwind.

She’d like to believe there would be time to work on plans for her food truck business, and maybe even a late-night meal with her sister, but exhaustion was settling in and staying up late was starting to look like a long shot.

“Pull it together, Covington,” she told herself as she yawned. She then zipped up her jacket, grabbed her purse, and proceeded to leave when she bumped into her boss, Lucille.

“Lucille, I’m sorry. I didn’t see you standing there. I didn’t even hear you come in,” she said, letting out a tired laugh.

Lucille wore her usual restaurant look with a pen wedged above her ear. “You’re fine. It’s my fault. I should’ve made more noise so I wouldn’t startle you half to death.”

The two paused in awkward silence. And, since Agnes didn’t know what to make of it, she waited for Lucille to continue. “Agnes, I’ve been meaning to speak to you, but I was stuck in meetings all afternoon. I hate to bother you when you’re on the way out the door, but do you have a moment?” she asked.

“Sure. It’s not like I have anywhere important to be. I was just heading to the coffee shop to satisfy my nighttime addiction.” She smiled.

“Ha.” Lucille chuckled. “I don’t know how you do it. If I drank caffeine at night, I’d be wired way into the wee hours of the morning.”

“Habit, I guess. My body is used to it.” Again, Agnes noticed an awkwardness about Lucille’s presence, but she didn’t know what to make of it. “Sooo. What’s up?”

“Agnes, I don’t know how to say this. My mind is blown away with the way this day is going, to be honest with you. As bizarre as it may seem, the business has taken a turn for the worst.”

“I don’t understand,” Agnes replied.

“I can barely wrap my head around it, myself. I thought we were doing okay. But, to make things plain, the Seafood Shack is struggling financially. Our catering jobs have plummeted this year, the volume of traffic in the restaurant has been on the decline, and well… the numbers don’t look too good right about now. I don’t get it. We’re located right on the water, and we’ve always been a hot spot for those who want a taste of Solomons. We should be doing better than we are.”

Agnes froze, calculating the impact of what she shared. “Soooo, what you’re saying is⁠—”

“I’m trying to tell you that I hate to do it, but I have to let you go. I can’t afford to pay the staff if I don’t let someone go. Proper protocol would be to go with the last hired, except I have to lay off two of my employees. That would be you and Monahan.” Lucille’s voice dwindled down to a faint murmur. Then she continued. “I’m sorry, kiddo. You are one of my best servers. Always willing to pick up the slack for others, kind to the customers, and one of the most requested by the locals. It breaks my heart to do this to you. It really does.”

Agnes stared at Lucille but could barely hear her speak as she envisioned the last several months of planning for the food truck, applying for the license, making menu selections, and even stashing away start-up funds. Somehow, in this moment, all her hard work seemed to be going down the drain.

The game plan was always to keep her full-time job and start slow, working the food truck business part-time, on the side. So much for careful planning.

“Agnes? Are you okay?”

Lifting slowly out of a fog she replied, “Uh, yeah. You just caught me off guard. I wasn’t really prepared to be unemployed. It’s pretty bad timing, actually. But, then again, I guess no one can ever really be prepared at times like this. It just hits you when you least expect it,” she said, swooping her fist upward, trying to make light of a not-so-light topic.

“I know, honey. Trust me when I tell you I did everything I could. The accountant and I went over the numbers forward and backward, and then one more time just to be certain. I know it may not be much, but I’m happy to give you stellar references, and the minute I figure a way out of this mess, you’ll be the first person I call, just in case you want to come back.” Lucille offered.

Agnes placed her hands on Lucille’s shoulders. “I know you did all that you could. And, for what it’s worth, I absolutely loved working for you,” she said, slightly revealing her dimples. “Of course, I won’t miss going home smelling like fish every day. That part you can keep. But, I’ll miss everyone here. If anything changes, let me know.”

“I certainly will, hun.”

Agnes’ hands dropped to her waist side as she walked past Lucille. She looked down at her knee-high boots, then pushed through the swinging doors to the main dining room. Lucille was right. The traffic had lightened over the last couple of months, but she blamed it on the cold weather. Surely with March on the horizon, happy and satisfied customers would return each week. Wouldn’t they, she thought.

She looked around one last time, waving at the remaining server on shift, and then exited the restaurant.

The drive back into the heart of Solomons Island was dreary with fog resting above the water. Technically, since she was now unemployed, the last thing she should be doing was wasting four bucks on a cup of coffee. But, it was good coffee, and she needed a place to go and think.

At forty-three, she was still living with her sister, who by the way, was about to get married. Agnes needed a plan. And she needed one fast.

Her introduction to Solomons Island wasn’t exactly under the best of terms. It’s not often that one moves to the island to get away from a man who was a liar and a cheat. A man who completely caused her to take a one-year sabbatical from dating. And who just so happened to be her sister’s ex. But, that was beside the point.

Agnes and her sister, Clara, made amends after the tumultuous ordeal, and their rocky past was now solid and secure.

This was supposed to be her time to make a new life for herself… an independent life. And, that life was supposed to begin with the launch of her new business. Not with a pink slip and the pressure of being unemployed.

CHAPTER 2

Grant Beckham gazed at the boat slowly backing up to a nearby slip. He listened as the engine shut down and watched a couple disembark, taking the necessary precautions to secure the boat for the evening.

Walking along the dock on Main Street had become a daily ritual for Grant. He liked to think of it as time for clearing his mind and perhaps providing some inspiration before starting a new chapter in his novel.

This evening he needed an extra dose of inspiration, as he suffered from a terrible case of writer’s block. Something that only a long walk in nature could cure along with a healthy dose of caffeine to help him pull an all-nighter.

Grant was staying in a beach house rental, nestled along the southern tip of Solomons Island. It was his tradition to occasionally venture from home, in Tennessee, taking creative trips to spark new ideas. With views of the Patuxent and a beautiful sunrise each morning, this trip would be no exception.

He watched as the couple passed by, walking hand in hand, and offered a brief smile while buttoning his jacket, covering himself from the chilly March breeze. Once the atmosphere was clear he returned to listening to the sound of the water. Unfortunately, the only thing that came to him was growing frustration, as he wasn’t any closer to having a new idea for his book than he was when he first began his walk.

He tugged on the collar of his jacket and buried his hands in his pockets. With one last glance toward the water, Grant turned and quickly found himself submerged in hot beverage with foam, crashing head on into a woman he’d encountered several times since he’d arrived at the island. He overheard others refer to her as Agnes, but in his mind, he secretly named her Safire. She was an attractive red head, with a fiery personality. And, now he was covered in her coffee. Not at all what he had in mind for a spark of creativity and a peaceful evening.

“Good grief,” he called out, startled at the exchange.

She jumped back, examining the cup on the ground and then his jacket, which was now covered in milky brown liquid, but she didn’t say a word.

So, instead Grant broke the silence. “No worries. I’m fine. Just a little wet, but thankfully my coat protected me from potential third-degree burns. No need to check on me or anything,” he said, sarcastically, still dangling his arms in the air.

“I’m sorry,” she said, letting out a breath. “Not trying to be mean or anything, but you wouldn’t be covered in latte if you were watching where you were going,” Agnes replied.

“Seriously? Are you really blaming me when you were the one walking toward me and⁠—”

“And what?” she asked.

“You know what. Forget it.”

“No, go ahead. Say it.”

Mentally, he hit the reset button, deciding it would be best to start over.

“It doesn’t matter how it happened. It was an accident. Neither of us meant anything by it.” He offered, trying to be diplomatic about the situation. But before he could continue, he noticed she was getting a little choked up.

What in the world? he thought to himself.

“It was just a little spill… these things happen. Please, don’t get upset. I’ll just run into the coffee shop and grab a few napkins. This isn’t anything the cleaners can’t fix,” he said, reaching out to console her as best as he could.

“No,” she muttered.

“No?”

“It’s not that. I mean— I’m sorry. I’m just having a really bad day. I worked a long shift and was then politely laid off by my boss. I thought I’d come here just to clear my head before going home and now⁠—”

She pointed toward his jacket and then picked the cup off the ground. “It was probably my fault. For all I know I was just lost in a daze, not paying attention to where I was going.”

“Hey, again. Don’t worry about it.”

She inspected his jacket. “The least I can do is walk back to the coffee shop with you and ask Harvey to grab some towels for us. Real towels instead of those flimsy napkins that will disintegrate all over the material,” she said, and then motioned for him to follow her across the street.

“You really don’t have to do this. I’m perfectly fine,” he said.

“I know I don’t, but as I said earlier, it’s the least I can do. So, come on, let’s go. We could be inside drying off by now.” She waved her hand for him to step down off the curb, but he didn’t move, still processing the moment.

“Are you always this —” She stopped herself.

“This what?”

“I don’t know. Stubborn? Maybe even a tad annoying?” She murmured under her breath with a smile.

“Hold on a second. Stubborn I can accept, but annoying? You barely know me. And anytime we do see each other, you’re normally in a rush. Hence the whole latte episode,” he said, pointing to his jacket.

“Okay, that was low,” she replied, then marched toward the coffee shop without him.

Grant watched her walk off, then looked down, shaking his head at the sight of his jacket.

Well, here goes nothing. He followed Agnes into the coffee shop.

* * *

Inside, she was standing toward the back, receiving a white towel from Harvey, the cashier. He revealed a look of surprise when he saw Grant laced with fresh latte stains.

“Yikes, looks like you might need a second towel.” Harvey offered.

“Hey, Harvey, I think I’m okay. One towel is fine.”

Agnes ignored him and proceeded to dab his jacket, methodically soaking up the moisture while leaving Grant speechless. Was she really attending to his clothing after calling him annoying and walking away? That’s what he wanted to ask, but all he could manage to do was breathe in her scent and hope that his heart would stop palpitating loud enough for her to hear.

“Harvey, would you mind wetting this end of the towel with water?” she asked.

Grant gazed at her red locks and her curvature as she leaned over the counter. The way she flipped her hair back increased the tempo of his pulse, but he had to snap out of it, remembering the reason he was there in the first place.

“Harvey, I’m good. You don’t have to do that. I’m staying just a short hop up the road and can take care of this in no time,” he said.

But, apparently, his words held no merit as Agnes gave Harvey a nod, pleading for him to dampen the towel just the same.

“You have a hard time taking no for an answer I see.” Grant smiled.

“You followed me over here, and you’re still standing here waiting for help. That’s not exactly a refusal, if you ask me.”

“Touché,” he replied, wondering why such a beautiful woman always appeared to be rough around the edges. Then again, maybe he just brought out this side of her personality. Everyone else he’d ever observed her talking to always appeared to have a pleasant exchange filled with smiles and laughter. Maybe it was just their chemistry.

“Thanks, Harvey. Now. Where were we?” She kneaded the wet end of the towel into his jacket in circular motions, applying the necessary pressure to lift the stain.

A part of him felt a little silly, standing there while she tended to his clothing. Harvey, on the other hand, seemed to be entertained by it all, while the few customers lingering around the shop ignored them all together.

“The stain is lifting a little bit, but you definitely should throw this bad boy in the wash when you get home,” she said.

“Eh, I’ll just drop it off at the dry cleaners.”

“What’s the matter? Afraid to get your hands dirty?” she asked.

“No, I just have a deadline to meet and not a lot of time to fuss over a jacket. I’m sure I can pick up a new one in the morning or have one sent overnight.”

Agnes dabbed the towel one last time, then took a step back.

“There. That should hold you over until you decide what you want to do. If it were me, I’d wash it at home and save a few bucks. But, if you insist on taking it to the cleaners, then please — let me pay for it. It’s the only way I can walk away with a clear conscience.”

“Ah, so she does have a warm side to her after all.” He laughed.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I tried to strike up a little small talk with you during the holidays, and you hightailed it out of here so fast one would’ve thought I had a disease. We were still in the middle of a conversation for goodness’ sake. You probably wouldn’t be talking to me now if you hadn’t dowsed me in hot coffee.” He teased.

Agnes looked over at Harvey, who excused himself. She then looked Grant in the eyes.

“Look, it’s no fault of your own, but I’m having a rough day. I’m sorry, I couldn’t get the stain out completely, but I’m offering to pay your cleaner’s bill. Are you going to take me up on the offer or not?” she asked, sounding very matter of fact.

“I’d like to counter-offer your offer.”

“What?”

“I said, I’d like to counter your offer. Forget the jacket. Instead, sit down and have coffee with me and unload about your day.”

He knew it was a leap. Probably one he shouldn’t be taking with such a fiery personality and with his pending deadline. But, he was intrigued by her, and you could say, his curiosity was getting the best of him.

“Are you nuts?” she asked.

“Probably.” He chuckled. “No. Seriously. I selfishly need a break from my writer’s block, and you clearly need to unleash the frustrations of the day. If you’re offering to do something for me, then I’m asking you… nicely… to stay and have coffee with me.”

Grant held his breath, again hoping that she couldn’t hear his heart beating out of his chest. This time his nerves were anticipating a solid no. But it wasn’t going to kill him to at least try. What’s the worst that could happen?

He’d been on the island longer than expected, and outside of the occasional conversations with some of the locals and Harvey, he’d pretty much been alone.

Agnes looked at her watch, which prompted him to prod her a little bit more. “You might as well. The whole point of you coming here was to get a cup of coffee, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, by myself, of course.”

“Come onnn. I’m harmless. Even Harvey can vouch for that, right, Harvey?” Grant gestured.

“Yes, sir. It’s been a pleasure having Mr. Beckham around,” he replied with a wink.

Both men waited for a response from Agnes.

“Okay, one coffee, and then I have to go,” she said.

Grant smiled, revealing his dimples. “Harvey, can we have a second round of whatever beverage I’m wearing on my jacket… make that two orders. I might as well have a taste for myself.”

“Ha ha, Mr. Funny Guy. The jokes just keep coming. I really think you should let me make this right so I don’t have to be tormented from now until the end of time,” she said.

“Hmm, the thought of knowing you that long does sound enticing, but sadly, I’m leaving in a couple of weeks, maybe a month, tops.”

The entire time he spoke he never took his eyes off Agnes. He even managed to reach into his pocket and slip a twenty-dollar bill on the counter without breaking his gaze into her eyes.

“That’s right, word around the island is you’re here writing a novel. What do you write, again? Mysteries? Thrillers?” she asked.

“Not quite. Do I look like a thriller kind of guy to you?”

“Well, you were standing by the dock wearing a camel peacoat fit for a detective who’s trying to solve a crime. It was just a guess, but a pretty darn good one, I’d say, based on your appearance.”

Grant chuckled a little, finding it difficult to figure her out. It wasn’t always what she said, but how she said it, that captured his attention. For the first time, he was discovering his newfound attraction for someone with a touch of sass.

“Is it a secret?” she asked.

“Not necessarily. I just like to keep a low profile, working as a traveling writer. Living life under the radar kind of suits my personality. I’m not one for the limelight.”

“Yeah, but if this is your full-time career, I’m sure people know who you are. Anybody can find Grant Beckham on the internet, right?”

“Perhaps, but you won’t come up with much, other than my address in Tennessee. I write under a pen name,” he said.

Grant reached for the coffee cups that Harvey left on the counter and handed one to Agnes.

“Shall we?” he said, extending his hand so they could take a walk.

“I thought we were going to stay here.”

“And have you be seen sitting with the detective slash author guy from out of town? People may talk. A walk along the dock might be a safer bet.” He teased.

“The jokes just keep coming with you. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were a standup comedian.”

Grant waved, thanking Harvey and gesturing for him to keep the change. He then held the door open for Agnes, catching the fresh scent of her hair as she walked by.

Before she was able to get too far ahead, he stopped her. “I’d like to call a truce and perhaps start over. All the joking around is just lighthearted fun on my part, but I’ll stop if it bothers you. Besides, I’d much rather pick up where we left off the last time I saw you. You know, the point in the conversation where you were telling me about living with your sister and starting your own business.”

She looked surprised.

“You remember that?” she asked.

He finished taking a sip of his coffee. “Well, yes, of course. It’s not every day that I come across a beautiful woman with strawberry red hair who divulges her life story to me in a coffee shop.”

A warm smile washed over her face. Even if it was only momentary, he saw it, but decided to tuck it away in his memory bank with every other encounter they’d had.

Agnes relaxed her shoulders. “Clearly, the people out here are having an effect on me.”

“That’s not a bad thing. I love how warm and welcoming everyone is on the island. It’s one of the reasons I decided to extend my trip, along with the delicious seafood and gorgeous nautical views. This place has been a great source of inspiration for my writing,” he responded.

Grant invited her to walk across the street to finish their coffee by the dock. Somehow, he’d completely forgotten about being chilly earlier or that he was still technically wearing stained attire.

“How’s that working out for you? The novel that is—” she asked.

“It was going great all the way up until seven o’clock this morning when I hit a brick wall. I think most refer to it as writer’s block. But, nothing I can’t push through.”

For some odd reason Grant felt like he could talk to her all night, sharing his life story and listening to hers. Of course, he knew it wasn’t realistic, but a man could dream.

“Enough about me, you’re the one who had a rough day and need to unload. Whatever you divulge, know that your secret is totally safe with me. No judgement, no questions asked.”

He tilted his head, waiting for her to respond or crack a smile or do something. And when she finally did laugh, all he could do was study her dimples, trying not to be too obvious while he did it.

“First of all, it didn’t go unnoticed that you still haven’t told me what you write,” she said, placing her hand on her hip.

“Touché, touché. How about we make a deal? You tell me about your day, since it’s the reason why we grabbed coffee… well, at least part of the reason, and then, if you promise to keep it between us, I’ll share my genre.”

She took another sip from her cup.

“Deal,” Agnes said, clearing her throat. “My story is rather simple. As I mentioned to you a while back, I live here in Solomons with my sister, Clara. She works over at Lighthouse Tours, with her fiancé, Mike.”

“Sure, I’ve heard of them. They’re the ones who ran the Christmas Nights fundraiser back in December,” he said.

“That’s them.”

She nodded. “I left my home state of New York and moved in with her temporarily until I can get on my feet. The game plan was to hold on to my full-time job waiting tables and stash away the necessary funds, so that I could start a part-time food truck on the side. Over time, if the business grew, I was going to reevaluate the gig at the restaurant, but until then —”

She drew in a breath. “Until then, I had already applied for the proper licensing, purchased the truck, and jumped through all the necessary hoops. Now that I don’t have a job, I can no longer afford to focus my attention on the truck. So, there goes that idea. Poof, just like that.”

“I’m sorry. Did your boss explain why she was laying you off?”

“Yeah, she said they don’t have enough money to keep myself and one other on board. With the slowdown in customers, I probably should’ve seen it coming.”

While she spoke, Grant noticed her forearm was inches from his as they both leaned on the banister overlooking the water. Being that close to her felt good.

“Maybe this is just the push you need to go full time with the food truck. Perhaps the job would’ve held you back,” he said.

“No bueno.”

“Ah, she speaks Spanish, I see.” He smiled.

“Not really. I just picked up a word or two from the kids on the old block where I grew up. I can’t carry a conversation in Spanish to save my life.”

“Well, you could’ve fooled me. You even said it with an accent. I nearly⁠—”

“Grant,” she said, cutting him off mid-sentence.

“Yes.” He felt an electrical current, which intensified when she called his name. He just hoped the attraction wasn’t one-sided. No sooner had he thought it, than her demeanor changed.

“Let’s cut to the chase. What are we doing? Standing here, drinking coffee, and making small talk about my problems? This won’t make the stain on your jacket disappear any faster, and it’s certainly not going to lead to anything.” She grumbled.

“Whoa, whoa. Wait a minute. Am I such a bad guy for trying to be nice to you? For being a gentleman? How do you know what it will or will not lead to? Every time we run into each other you look at me with the same level of intrigue as I do with you.”

“Well, aren’t you confident?” she said.

“Come on. You know what I mean.”

“No. I don’t. I never expressed to you that I’m intrigued by anything.”

“Interesting.” He huffed.

Agnes faced the water and let out a deep-throated sound of aggravation. “See, this is exactly how it starts with men. They smile, show off their cute dimples, they always say the right things, and then before you know it, bam, I’m in trouble. I’m not doing it this time. Nope. Not doing it,” she said, arguing with herself.

“Who are you talking to?” Before Grant could gather his thoughts, Agnes placed her coffee on the railing, grabbed him by the jacket, and planted a warm, sensual kiss on the lips. When she stopped, he was still all puckered up, yearning for more, until he slowly opened his eyes, realizing it was over.

She adjusted her breathing, looking almost surprised, like she enjoyed it, but he couldn’t quite tell.

“There. Now that we’ve satisfied our curiosity or intrigue as you would say, I can return to my sabbatical, and you can return to your author life.”

He watched as she shifted her handbag and grabbed her cup of coffee.

Sabbatical? he thought.

“Have a good evening. Again, sorry about the jacket,” she said.

The same way she appeared out of nowhere, she left, disappearing into the darkness of the night, leaving Grant speechless.

CHAPTER 3

Clara Covington skimmed through her emails while sinking her teeth into a warm glazed donut. She’d consciously made a decision to cut the donut in half, knowing the extra calories might mess with her upcoming wedding dress alterations, a decision she couldn’t afford to make. Although some suggested she might want to wait another month or so, she knew with monitoring her diet and keeping a strict exercise regiment, she would be fine. At least she hoped.

To the left of her computer was a stack of mail for Lighthouse Tours, and to her right, a list of clients that needed to be confirmed for this week’s boat tours. But for the moment, all she could manage to do was breeze through emails and daydream over a picture of her and Mike. He was the man who still gave her goosebumps anytime he snuck up to embrace her from behind, and the man she’d soon call husband.

The sound of bells ringing at the entrance of the store soon broke her train of thought.

“Agnes? What are you doing here?” she asked.

“Good morning to you, too, sis. Nice to see you. Would I like a cup of coffee? Sure, I’d love to have one,” Agnes responded.

Clara crumpled up a piece of paper and tossed it at her head.

“That’s not what I meant. I’m just surprised to see you here, with your sassy mouth.” Clara smiled.

“I know, and I apologize for not calling first, but you were already upstairs when I got in last night and I really need to talk to you.”

Just then, the bells rang again and in came Ms. Mae, followed by her husband, Jonathan, and their co-worker Tommy, all who were scheduled to run a tour at some point throughout the day.

“This is rare. All three of you coming in at the same time. Surely you must’ve carpooled with one another,” Clara said.

“No, we ran into Tommy on the way coming in, that’s all.” Ms. Mae stopped at the front counter to admire Agnes. “How are you, darlin? It’s been a while.”

“I’ve seen better days, Ms. Mae, but I’m hanging in there. Hi, Jonathan…hey, Tommy.” She waved.

“Good to see you, Agnes.” Jonathan and Tommy greeted her and then left the women to speak among themselves.

Clara leaned in. “You’ve seen better days? What’s going on with you?”

“Well.” She winced then proceeded to nervously clear her throat. “That’s why I stopped by.”

Sensing hesitation from Agnes, Clara shifted the conversation to Ms. Mae.

“Mike should be back in about an hour. He’s down at the warehouse preparing a few boats for the owners. He mentioned something about your boat… I think he wanted to see if you guys were ready to crank her up or if you wanted to wait another month.”

“Thank you, Clara. I’ll say something to Jonathan and let him handle it. In the meantime, Agnes, it’s so good to see you. Don’t be a stranger. We’d love to see you around more often,” Ms. Mae said, smiling.

“Oh, I’ll be around, all right.” Agnes mumbled under her breath, but it was loud enough to catch Clara’s attention.

Once the room was free of interruptions, Clara folded her arms, positioning herself to listen. “Spill it.”

“Why do you have to say it like that? It’s not like I did anything wrong. Well. Technically, I may have committed one bizarre act that was completely out of character, but I blame that on the emotional exhaustion from the day’s events.” Agnes rambled.

“Agnes,” Clara said, slightly raising her voice.

“What?”

“You don’t usually show up at my job or call my job unless there’s a problem. So, what’s wrong? Spill it. You’re making me nervous, already.”

“Trust me, I’m the one who needs to be nervous, not you. I don’t know any better way to say this than to just come out with it. I’m officially unemployed. Lucille gave me a pink slip yesterday. Technically, she laid two of us off. Myself and Monahan. She said the finances weren’t looking good and she had to follow proper protocol, letting go of the last hired. But, since she needed to let go of two people, I was next on the list.”

“Oh, no. I’m sorry, Ag.”

Clara recognized the familiar sound of swallowing, something Agnes did whenever she was trying to fight back tears.

“All the hard work and planning for the food truck. All of it, down the drain in a matter of seconds. Poof. Just like that, I have to put everything on hold,” she said.

“Do you? You have everything from the menu, the food supplier, the truck. What else do you need?”

“I can’t run this part-time startup without a steady full-time job to provide capital on the back end. It’s the only way to do this where I can sleep at night, knowing I’m not minutes way from going into debt.”

“Hmm. Most of my funds are locked away in various investment accounts, but I’m happy to help in whatever way I can.”

“Clara, you’ve already done enough. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have the truck. I always appreciate how supportive you are, but I need to do this the right way, starting at square one, which is getting a new job.”

She watched as Agnes paced over to the front window, watching pedestrians as they passed by.

“Anyway, I just wanted to tell you right away, and reassure you that I’ll get on the interview trail immediately. I’m sure you and Mike want to begin your lives as Mr. and Mrs. living in your house alone,” she said.

“Is that what you’re worried about? Agnes, the basement apartment is yours for as long as you need it. That’s something both Mike and I strongly agree on. We’re not even getting married until the summer, but even if it were tomorrow, please have peace of mind in knowing that house is big enough for all three of us, plus the dog.”

Agnes chuckled in amusement at the thought of Holly running around.

“Don’t worry, Ag. We’ll help you figure something out.”

“Thank you. Oh, and by the way. There’s one other thing you should know before you hear it from some passerby on the island,” Agnes said.

“If it has anything to do with this bizarre act which was completely out of character, please, do tell.”

“That’s exactly what it’s about,” Agnes replied, inching toward the front door and placing her hand on the handle. “You know that author who’s been smiling at me for a while?” she asked.

“Yeah, the cute guy who’s renting a beach house. I still can’t believe after all this time nobody knows what he writes.”

“Me either. But I know this much. He’s a pretty darn good kisser.”

“What?” Clara leapt up from behind her desk, watching as Agnes slipped out of the door, waving back at her through the glass window.

“I’m going to search for a new job. We’ll talk more when you get home,” she yelled through the window, and then left.

Oh, Agnes, Clara thought to herself.

* * *

“Jonathan, I have a bone to pick with you,” Mae, said, while unpacking brochures in the break area.

Mae Middleton knew she wouldn’t make it through the day without finishing the conversation she’d started with her husband on the drive into work. For the most part she tried not to bring up personal matters at Lighthouse Tours, but her flesh was having a hard time letting the topic go.

Their work at the shop giving boat tours kept them busy, giving them something to do while building up a second retirement nest egg. But sometimes being married and working full time together had its benefits, and other times not so much.

“Mae, we’re not having this conversation while we’re on the clock. Besides, it’s utterly ridiculous, and I don’t understand why you keep bringing it up.” Jonathan murmured.

She watched as he scanned the key rack for the keys to his boat.

“A woman knows when her husband is distracted, perhaps even a bit inattentive,” she said, lowering her voice. Then she continued. “And a woman also knows when there’s someone trying to vie for her husband’s attention. The new neighbor, Edith, who moved into the Zimmerman’s old house has been nothing but a nuisance since the day she stepped foot on the island. Jonathan, can you help me with my garage opener? Jonathan, can you fix my mailbox for me?” Mae said, imitating Edith’s voice. “We have chores of our own that need tending to. The honey-do list is growing by the hour,” she said.

Jonathan stopped what he was doing and turned around, smiling at Mae.

“Anna Mae, it’s not my fault. She approached me, not the other way around.” His smile broadened. “Do I detect a little jealousy?” Jonathan asked.

Feeling her blood boiling inside, Mae let the next stack of brochures slap down on the table.

“I’m not jealous, Jonathan. But, I know how to fix the problem if you won’t. Perhaps she needs to hear from me directly,” Mae replied.

“You wouldn’t.”

“I would. I’ll be cordial. I’ll even bake up a batch of fresh cookies and hand deliver them, along with a clear message that my husband is not the neighborhood handyman,” she replied, pouting as she returned to her busy work.

“Mae, that’s not like you. You’re always warm and welcoming to the neighbors. Everyone except for Meredith next door, however. She’s always been an exception to the rule.”

“Yes, and even then, we still managed to have her over for the holidays so she wouldn’t be alone. This is different. Edith is practically a stranger, yet all too comfortable with you. It’s time to put an end to it.” She grumbled.

“Aww, Mae.”

Just then Mike popped his head in, wishing them a good morning.

“I thought I heard you two back here. Everything okay?” he asked.

“Everything is fine. Nothing a second cup of coffee can’t cure,” Jonathan responded, looking over at Mae.

Mae forced herself to put on a smile, even though she knew the matter was hardly over.

“Good to see you, Mike.”

“Likewise, Ms. Mae. I just checked the forecast, and it looks like it’s going to be a beautiful day for giving tours.”

“I’m looking forward to it. I could use the fresh air.”

She sensed that Mike was curious and may have heard a portion of their conversation. Thankfully, they’d all worked together long enough that she knew he’d let it go and wouldn’t probe.

“Alrighty. Well, I’m sure you two need time to get ready for the day, and I need to check in with Clara on a few things. Break a leg out there today.” He chuckled, then left them to their conversation.

* * *

Clara cracked open the blinds in Mike’s office and planted herself across from his desk with her legal pad and pen in hand. It was their ritual whenever he wasn’t working at the North Beach office to begin the week reviewing the upcoming tours, marketing, and staff assignments. Today, she had one other pressing matter on her mind.

She stood, giving him a good morning kiss when he entered the room, before taking her seat again.

“Hey, babe,” she said, releasing a sigh.

“Uh, oh. That doesn’t sound good. Talk to me. What’s on your mind?”

“Nothing that can’t be resolved. Agnes stopped by this morning,” she replied.

“Everything all right?”

“No. She lost her job. She said the restaurant was struggling and they needed to let her go.”

“That stinks, I’m sorry to hear it.” Mike leaned back in his chair with a concerned expression across his brow.

“Tell me about it. I think she’s most concerned about the food truck. Working at the Seafood Shack was supposed to be a stepping stone to help her get the truck up and running,” Clara responded.

“Is there anything we can do to help her?” he asked.

“I’ve been thinking about it ever since she left. I tried to reassure her that she has a place to stay for as long as she needs it. But I was thinking. I know you mentioned something about needing extra help at the warehouse. Having Brody there over the last month has been great, but he has to get back to having the flexibility of working between Solomons and North Beach. After all, we need him overseeing the mechanical logistics, not the warehouse, wouldn’t you agree?” Clara asked.

“Agreed, and I think I see where you’re going with this. Maybe it would be a good fit for her to work side by side with the new guy, Ben. We need him for the physical aspect of the job, but if she’s willing, it might be nice to have a trusted family member over there as well.”

“Really?” Clara asked, sounding upbeat.

“Yeah, I don’t see why not. Of course, your sister is the one who needs to be excited about it, not us. Do you think she’d really be interested in checking in customers as they arrive and keeping up with the clerical aspect of the warehouse?”

“I’ll ask her to be certain, but the last time I checked, it’s better than being jobless. She’d be a part of the family business while still maintaining her goals with the food truck. Sounds like a win win to me,” Clara said.

“Well, all right. Talk to her and then get back to me. I’m anxious to hear how she responds.”

“Will do. Now, onto the next important item on the agenda,” Clara said.

“You and me eloping?”

Her legal pad slid down to the floor.

“What?”

Mike sat with his back stiff as a board. “I know, not exactly what you were expecting this morning, but hear me out. Picture you and me on a flight heading to our ten-day honeymoon, by the first of the month, instead of late summer. We can go snorkeling, horseback riding along the beach, romantic dinners for two, and exchange our vows while we’re there,” he said, reaching his hand across the desk.

“Mike, stop it.” She giggled. “You have to be kidding me, right?”

“No. I’m very serious. It may sound a little off the cuff, but I’m thrilled at the thought of stealing away with you and getting married early. We’ve waited long enough, and if the truth be told, we need the time away, now. I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted and can’t think of anything better to do than spend two weeks away with my wife.”

“But, what about your parents, my sister, and our closest friends? They all have their hearts set on seeing us get married this summer,” she replied.

Mike tapped his fingers on his desk, thinking feverishly.

“Then, let’s rework our plans. Let’s celebrate with everybody this summer. My parents will support us no matter what, and you know folks like Jonathan and Mae understand. They eloped themselves, remember?” he asked.

Clara hesitated. “You seriously want to do this?”

“Why not? I’m ready to live my best life with you. I’m sorry, our best lives with each other.” He clarified.

Her eyes shifted away as she thought of the last wishes of her former boss, Joan, before her passing.

You have your whole life ahead of you. Live it to the fullest. I don’t want you to have regrets and end up old like me, without experiencing the kind of passion and fire that comes with falling in love. You’ve served everyone well in your life, but it’s time to think about yourself, dear. Get out there. Open up your heart and make yourself available to love. Promise me you will.”

“Clara,” he called out.

She shook her head out of the daze.

“Let’s do it. Let’s get married next month in Hawaii. Just the two of us.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Why not? I actually think it’s a very romantic idea. Of course, we may want to hold off on getting our hopes up. The hotel and airlines may not be in favor of our plans,” she said.

“I can work a little magic with my sky miles. It’s the hotel that I’m nervous about.”

Clara leaned over the desk, stopping within inches of Mike’s nose. She was close enough to feel the warmth of his breath. She watched him close his eye lids, breathing in the scent of her perfume as he often did whenever she was near.

“Mike Sanders,” she whispered.

“Yes,”

“I love you.” She continued to whisper, then drew in his bottom lip, meeting his expectation of a kiss.

The kiss lasted for what felt like seconds before they were startled by Ms. Mae bursting in the door.

“The café is on fire. Everyone is gathered out in the street,” she yelled.

The pure shock of what she said left Clara dumbfounded, fumbling on her way outside to check on the owner and her dear friend, Mackenzie.

CHAPTER 4

Mackenzie watched the firefighters from engine thirty-two hose down the back of her roof, along with the entire brick and mortar next door. Tears streamed down her eyes as she stood, arms locked, with the owner of the nickel and dime store, her neighbor, and the one responsible for the fire.

“It’s going to be okay, Beth. See, the firefighters have everything under control,” Mack said, not knowing if that was really the case.

Apparently, one of Beth’s employees had left something burning on a hot plate next door. Mack could clearly see the entire café was standing strong, but the amount of damage coming from the shared wall between them was still left to be seen.

Mackenzie’s staff stood nearby with several customers, watching the scene unfold when Clara and Mike ran over.

“Clara…” she barely whispered, trying to hold back her emotions.

“Mackenzie, there you are. Are you okay?” Clara asked.

“We’re fine. It was just a little accident with a hot plate. I tried to reassure Beth that the firefighters have everything under control.”

Mack talked a good game, but she had a lot riding on the building in front of her with burn marks near the edge of the rooftop. At the beginning of the new year, she’d taken on a lease-to-own contract, with dreams of making a good living for herself and her daughter, Stephanie. Now, those dreams were sinking to the pit of her stomach as she wondered what the outcome of the fire would be.

“Thank you for coming over, love. If I’m not mistaken, I think Agnes is here among the crowd. Or at least she was here working on her laptop right before the fire alarm went off,” Mackenzie said, peering around and spotting Agnes.

She waved her hand. “I’m right here. Just checking on some of the seniors who were sitting in the back when the alarm went off. Everyone seems to be okay. How are you doing?” Agnes asked.

Mack kindly checked in with Beth, reassuring her that everything would be okay before stepping away to talk to the Covington sisters.

“I’m nervous. I need you to send up a prayer for me, ladies, I really do. I have everything riding on this business, and I can’t afford to stand here and watch it go up in flames.” Mackenzie wept for a moment, then dabbed her eyes.

“If it wasn’t for Chef Harold noticing the smoke coming through a vent, I don’t know what we would’ve done.” She continued.

Mike spoke up, consoling her as best as he knew how.

“I’m going to tell you the same thing you just told Beth. The firefighters have everything under control and it’s all going to be fine.”

“Thank you, Mike.” She acknowledged.

Brody, Mack’s boyfriend, was the last to appear through the crowd, giving her a bear hug just in time before the next round of tears began falling.

“I’m sorry, I got here as soon as I heard the news,” he said.

“Word travels pretty fast,” she responded.

“Not fast enough. Looks like the whole team is out here. The real question is, how are you holding up?”

“Physically, I’m fine. We’re all fine. Thankfully, everyone was able to make it out with no injuries. The fire started over at Betty’s. The poor thing. She’s just as frazzled as I am. Brody, the timing couldn’t be worse. Not that there’s ever a good time for a fire, but I just signed the contract. I mean… I’m thankful the building is still standing, but what if the damage is bad enough to put us out of business for a while? I have a little girl to think about,” she said, frantically.

“Mackenzie. Breathe.”

“I can’t.” She wept.

“Come on. I know you can. I know this is not easy, but you are going to get through it. You’re going to come out stronger on the other side. Trust me on this. Repeat after me… What’s the worst thing that could happen?”

“What’s the worst thing that could happen?” she said, not sounding nearly as confident as Brody.

He chuckled.

“Now, try to answer that question. What’s the worst that could happen if you really take the time to think about it?”

“I don’t know. I might have to hurry and find a new job before next month’s rent is due. The idea of getting behind on my personal bills and the lease for the café sounds pretty stressful, if you ask me.”

“Mackenzie, the worst that could happen is the insurance will cover the damage. And since you’re not technically the sole owner until you’re done paying off your end of the agreement, hopefully the seller will work with you. And finally, you know how much I love you and Stephanie, right?”

She nodded.

“Good. Then you should know I would never allow the two of you to stress about paying the bills. I’d help you pack your things and come live with me first. There’s plenty of space for you guys. So, please. Dry your eyes. I’m here for you. We’re all here for you. Everything will work out just fine,” he responded.

Mack glanced over at the building and then surveyed the area. Her customers from the bridge club were gathered, retelling their versions of what happened, and her friends from Lighthouse Tours were there, showing their support. Brody was right. It was a little nerve-wracking, but this truly wasn’t the end of the world.

She wiped her face and smiled a little. “Brody, what would I do without you?”

“You’d continue being the strong woman you are, figuring the whole thing out as you always do.”

“Thank you. But, obviously, I still needed the pep talk. You always know the right thing to say,” she replied as they turned to face the firefighters walking straight toward them.

* * *

Agnes Covington waited for the crowd to thin out before talking one-on-one with Clara. “Man, I feel bad for Mack. I’m sure she had way better plans for the start of her day.”

“Tell me about it. For me, it’s a cautious reminder of how important it is to focus on one thing at a time. It’s way too easy to forget about things like the coffee pot or the toaster oven whenever I’m busy at work.”

“True.”

They continued watching Mack talk to the officials with their arms folded. Neither of them said a word for a moment before Agnes broke the silence.

“So, I suppose you want to know about the kiss?” She offered, staring straight ahead.

“Yes, now that you mention it. I was wondering how you managed to go from unemployed to kissing a complete stranger all in the same day.”

Agnes could feel Clara gazing at her, but she continued to look forward.

“He’s not a complete stranger. He’s a familiar stranger. One that seems to show up almost at every corner I turn,” she replied.

“Again, what does this have to do with kissing him?”

“Nothing, really. Other than he caught me at an odd moment,” she said.

“What odd moment?”

“Mmm. Call it a moment of weakness, if you will. Have you ever found yourself in a place where you’re not looking for something, but because you’re not looking for it — it’s actually everywhere? I mean…technically this thing annoys the heck out of you, and you really don’t want to have anything to do with it. But, you still find yourself a little curious about it. So, you finally do something to satisfy your curiosity, but then regret it the moment you do it, realizing it was just coming from a place of misplaced emotions.” She paused, working hard to catch her breath.

“Agnes, what the heck are you talking about?” Clara growled.

“Hang in there. I’m getting to the point.” She paced around until finally meeting Clara face to face. “Call it a moment of weakness. Perhaps even the old Agnes rearing her ugly head. But I was in a mood. I had just left from having the conversation with Lucille and was feeling pretty low. I could see all my hard work prepping for the food truck going down the tubes and it put me in a bad space. Then I ran into him.” Agnes explained.

“The author?”

“Yes. The somewhat annoying, yet hot, and even a little flirtatious, writer. Now, I’ll admit, since I’ve been refraining from dating, I’ve been pretty good. I’ve stayed laser focused and on a mission to make something of myself out here. But it’s not easy, Clara. I live with my successful sister whose life is perfect in every way⁠—”

“Hey, leave me out of this,” Clara said, pointing her finger.

“All right. No excuses. But, to finish the story, I accidentally spilled coffee on the guy, and as a favor in return, when he asked me to join him for a cup of coffee —”

“You kissed him?”

Agnes laughed. “It didn’t happen exactly like that. I felt a vibe between us. I can tell that he’s into me a little,” she said, pinching her thumb and her index finger together.

“Mm hmm. What makes you so sure?”

Agnes continued. “You were the one who pointed this out back during Christmas Nights. Plus, he’s always trying to make small talk, sometimes to the point of being annoying. And finally, I literally doused the guy in my latte, and he still asked me to have coffee with him. So, I did.”

“And then you kissed him?” Clara asked.

“Yep. Call it a moment of temporary insanity. But, if it makes you feel any better, I told him I was returning to my sabbatical. That should totally squash any future interest, and before you know it, he’ll leave as soon as he finishes his book.”

Agnes noticed Clara frowning, as if deep in thought.

“Are you certain the same woman gave birth to us?” she replied with a huge smirk smeared across her face.

“Yes, although sometimes I wonder, Miss Perfect.” Agnes teased.

Laughter broke out between them.

“I’ll go on record that you’re probably interested in the author more than you care to admit. And, at this point, your sabbatical is rather obsolete. But that’s your call, not mine.”

“Trust me when I tell you. The sabbatical is back on. I arrived here several months ago fresh off of having trouble with men. I’m not going there anymore, Clara. I need to stay focused.”

Clara rolled her eyes. “Whatever you say. Look, in the meantime, I have news for you. Something that I want you to think long and hard about before you respond.”

“Okay.”

“Mike wants to offer you a position at the warehouse, if you’re interested. I told him about the layoff, and he thought it might be nice to have a family member working with the new guy, overseeing the clerical tasks, and helping out with the customers at the warehouse.”

Agnes wanted to squeal at the top of her lungs, feeling so relieved at the idea. “Is it a full-time position? As in, enough hours for me to continue with my plans for the business?”

“Yes. I would imagine the salary would be comparable to what you were making at the restaurant, if not better. Plus, if you seek out the right location, you could set up your food truck here on the island instead of working further north like you originally planned.”

“Clara!” she said in a high-pitched tone.

“Hang on, now. I really want you to give this serious thought. Yes, Mike needs the help and you need a job, but, is this what you really want to do? I’d hate to see you commit and then change your mind later.”

“Clara, about an hour ago I was looking at becoming a professional dog walker. I love animals, don’t get me wrong, but I think customer service is more in line with my skill set, don’t you?”

“Okay, just making sure.” Clara looked around, presumably checking for Mack and skimming the crowd. Then she continued. “I’ll tell you what. Take another day to think it over. Just to be sure. If I were you, I’d even go spend a couple of hours at the coffee shop browsing through the want ads one last time, just to be certain there’s nothing else that catches your eye. If you still feel this way about the job tomorrow, then it’s yours. Deal?”

“Deal. Thank you so much for this, Clara. I promise you won’t regret it.”

“That’s what sisters are for. Now, go on. Get out of here. You have some research to do.” Clara urged.

“Okay, please tell Mack that I’m willing to offer a helping hand if she needs it.”

“Will do. Oh, and Agnes, one more thing before you go.”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“I have a bit of a bombshell to drop on you, somewhat similar to the way you dropped one on me this morning.”

“You kissed another man, too?” Agnes chuckled.

“Nooo, of course not. You know that Mike’s the only guy for me. But, we do plan on kissing under the stars next month as Mr. and Mrs. Sanders.”

“What do you mean?”

“We’re ditching the wedding plans and eloping,” Clara said.

“Shut up! You? Clara Covington?”

“The one and only. I know how to live life on the edge every once in a while, you know.” She laughed, while starting to back away.

“Clara! Wait, I need to hear more about this. Are you really going to leave me hanging?”

“Mm hmm. Now, you know how it feels. This time, I’ll be the one who’s filling you in on the details tonight. And I still want to hear more about your author friend.”

Clara continued backing away a couple of steps, winking at Agnes before completely walking away.

“You know what they say about payback, don’t you?” Agnes yelled.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Agnes waved her off, then left, heading toward the coffee shop.

Yep, we’re sisters from the same mother all right. There’s no denying it, she thought.

* * *

Inside the coffee shop, Agnes debated over which dessert would satisfy her craving. Brownie, danish, or chocolate chip cookie? she said in a low voice. All the options were very tempting, given that she had a sweet tooth that wouldn’t quit nagging her.

“For breakfast?” a man’s voice said, startling her from behind. “Surely you want to start your day with something more hardy.”

Agnes stopped looking at the mouth-watering case of treats and shifted her attention toward the voice.

“Oh, God.” She murmured under her breath.

“Well, good morning to you too. Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed as usual,” Grant replied.

She was tempted to turn around and pretend like she didn’t see him, but it was too late for that. What were the odds that she’d run into him a second time in the same week? I could’ve sworn he had a book to finish.

“Just to be sure I understand this correctly. The last time we saw each other you were the one who kissed me, and now you're acting like —” He wavered.

“Shh. You don’t have to make a public announcement about it,” she said, stepping up to the counter. “Good morning, Harvey. How are you?”

“I’m great. Just concerned about Mackenzie and Beth, that’s all. I came outside to stand with them for a little while. I know it has to be tough just waiting around to find out how significant the damage is going to be.”

“I know, but thankfully they made it out safely. Now, all we can do is hope for the best possible outcome regarding the café.”

In her peripheral she could still see an image of Grant staring, waiting for her to finish putting in her order.

“You having your usual latte today?” Harvey grinned.

“Please, and throw in a croissant for me as well.”

“Make that two croissants and two lattes. I’ll pick up the tab.” Grant interrupted.

Agnes’ eyes widened, feeling somewhat enraged, although she couldn’t explain why. So instead, she raised her hand to her waist and blew her bangs out of the way. “What are you doing?” It doesn’t matter that he’s cute. It doesn’t matter that he’s cute, she mentally repeated, trying to maintain a tough stance.

After all, she had to uphold her reputation as a New Yorker. Tough exterior, difficult to fool, no nonsense kind of gal.

Grant looked at Harvey, who was placing the croissants in a bag.

“Harvey, have you ever seen anything like this? A guy tries to do something nice and this is the thanks he gets.” He ridiculed, but Agnes didn’t budge.

Grant leaned in closer to her.

“Look. You’re the one who ran off after giving me an unexpected kiss. I should be the one ignoring you. But I’m not. Instead, I’m standing here asking you to at least finish the conversation we started. Is that too much to ask?”

She glanced around, noticing two patrons she normally would see at the café, then locked eyes again with Grant.

“It is too much to ask. I have research to do, and if I’m not mistaken, don’t you have a book to write? Mr. Mystery Writer.”

Agnes reached in her pocket and pulled out a bill, leaving it on the counter for Harvey.

“I’m paying for the latte and croissant, plus I still owe you for the jacket,” she said.

“You don’t owe me anything, and I’m not a mystery writer.”

“You are to me. I’ve yet to hear you say one word about what you write.” She countered.

“But you’re interested in knowing?”

Harvey placed their lattes and a couple of brown paper bags on the counter. He leaned forward and muttered quietly. “This feels like déjà vu. You were just doing this the other night, standing here bickering, like an old married couple.”

Agnes could tell that Harvey was quite entertained, but she wasn’t as amused.

Grant repositioned himself, folding his arms. “I’m having a hard time figuring you out. Did I say or do something to offend you?”

“No. Not at all.”

“Okay. That’s good to know,” he said.

“I just don’t want anyone trying to figure me out. It has absolutely nothing to do with you.”

Agnes couldn’t help but notice the fresh scent of soap that lingered when he reached past her to pick up his food. He was fit around the waistline, wore a clean haircut, and his overall look was made for the front cover of a magazine.

“Hmm. So, out of the two of us, you’re the mysterious one. Not me,” Grant, said.

“Call it what you may, but I really need to get to my research. It was nice running into you again,” she replied.

“Why are you trying to get away so fast? Sit. Talk with me for a while. If the conversation is that terrible, then I’ll never bother you again. I promise.”

In the background someone commented loud enough for everyone to hear.

“Lady, please talk to the guy already. You’re holding up the line.”

Fighting her internal resistance, Agnes stepped out of the line and followed Grant’s gesture toward a table. Falling into the old routine of being captivated by the cute guy was a thing of the past, and she really wanted to leave it there.

“There’s really no point in doing this. I’m working on business plans and —”

Grant stopped her. “What did he do to you?”

“Excuse me?”

“The guy who broke your heart. What did he do to you? How did it end?” he asked.

She felt her blood boiling, as if there was such a thing. How else could she explain the amount of heat escaping her pores?

“Who does that? I don’t think I’ve ever met anybody who would ask such a question. You don’t know me,” she said.

“That’s because you’re making it difficult for me to get to know you. I’ll tell you one thing, that’s for certain. I’m right. Someone recently broke your heart. The signs are obvious.”

“What signs?” she said, letting out a high-pitched tone.

“Oh, I don’t know. Let’s see. Could it be the constant avoidance?” he asked.

“No, that could simply mean that I’m not interested.”

They paused, glaring at each other while still standing next to a table. Neither of them made the first move to sit down.

“I’m not buying that for one minute. You wouldn’t have kissed me if there wasn’t the slightest bit of interest.” He smiled, then laid his latte and croissant on the table.

“Oh, really,” she said.

“Between the constant avoidance and your sabbatical, it’s clear that you’re running from something. So, all I want to know is, who did you wrong?”

“What are you? Some sort of relationship expert?” she asked.

“No, but I’m a romance author. I’ve written about this sort of thing a time or two. It’s the classic case of a woman who’s scorned by a man who didn’t do right by her.”

Feeling exposed, she said nothing at first. Instead, she sipped her coffee, keeping her eyes on him as if waiting for him to finish telling her life story.

“Romance. Hmm. How did you get into that?” She grunted.

“It sort of fell in my lap. I didn’t set out to be a writer. I actually thought I was heading toward a promising career in journalism, but things didn’t work out as expected. And, since I’ve always been one to wear my heart on my sleeve, while carrying around my journal… well, put the two together and you have the makings of a romance writer.”

Again, they entered a staring contest, this time with Agnes softening the whole tough girl act.

“This conversation would be a lot easier sitting down, you know. I promise I won’t bite.” He teased.

She thought about it, then caved, allowing him to pull out her chair.

“How about we start over? I’ll go first if it will make you feel comfortable.”

She waved her hand, giving him the right of way.

“My name is Grant Owings. I’m forty-three, an author, and I’m here visiting Solomons Island for inspiration while finishing up the second half of my novel. I’m originally from Tennessee, but I travel so much that my accent isn’t as prevalent. And oh, before I forget, I have a birthmark the size of a golf ball in a place you’d least expect.”

Agnes spit out her latte, allowing uncontrollable laughter to take over.

CHAPTER 5

Jonathan Middleton rummaged through his toolbox, pulling out the perfect wrench for the job in front of him. Bending down on his knees was no simple task, but once again, the new neighbor, Edith, called him with a household emergency, and although Mae wasn’t particularly fond of her, he caved, deciding to take a quick look.

“Jonathan, thank you for going to all this trouble for me. I don’t know how the previous owners managed to function in this place. This is about the third appliance that has malfunctioned this month.” She complained.

“You don’t say.”

He wondered if any of these malfunctions came up on her inspection report prior to purchasing the place. Even though, nowadays, people were so focused on making a quick buck, it may have been overlooked.

He emerged from underneath the sink, dabbing his hands on a towel before testing the switch to the disposal.

“Edith, from the looks of things, your disposal is shot. They usually have a lifespan of about ten years, give or take. Either way, if you want to avoid having a leak all over your cabinets and the floor, you’ll need to buy a replacement from the hardware store down by Patuxent Beach.”

She gasped. “Jonathan. You’re probably going to think I’m a complete fool for saying this, but I don’t know anything about purchasing a dishwasher disposal. What if I choose the wrong one?” she asked, sounding like a damsel in distress.

Edith stood about five-foot-four, with her hair and nails put together, just so. She wore perfume and was very dainty. Definitely not the kind of woman you would expect to see in a hardware store.

“Don’t worry. I’d be happy to write everything down for you. The guys at the store will show you the ropes, and I’m sure they can even recommend a plumber who can do the install for you.” He suggested.

“A plumber? I thought you said you know how to fix it? I’m new to the island and it’s hard knowing who you can trust to come into your home these days.”

“I know, but you don’t have to —” She cut him off right in the middle of his excuse to head back home.

“Please, Jonathan? I’ll repay you. And, if you take me with you to the hardware store, I can even make a nice pot of my famous lobster bisque when we get back. What do you say?” She batted her eyes.

Jonathan nearly choked on his own saliva.

“No, no. You’re too kind, but that won’t be necessary, Edith.”

“You’re not a fan of lobster, are you?” She suggested.

“I love a good bowl of lobster bisque, it’s not that at all. It’s just —”

He looked at her puppy dog expression, feeling awful that he was about to tell her no. But he also knew in the back of his mind that if this project turned into anything more than a quick fix, Mae would probably chew him up for breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

“It’s Mae. I promised her when she gets back from getting her hair done that I’d help with dinner. I’d hate to keep her waiting.”

Edith looked around the kitchen counter at all the products she’d cleared from the cabinet underneath the sink. As he watched her, he could see himself standing at a fork in the road, knowing no matter which route he chose, the outcome probably would not be good. Let’s face it, he was already in her house, standing in the midst of her kitchen after his wife expressed ill feelings toward the woman.

Against his better judgement, he proceeded. “Ahh, what the heck. If we go now, we can be back within a half an hour, tops. I’ll switch out the disposal for you, but then I have to be on my way.”

“Thank you, Jonathan. Thank you, thank you, thank you.” She went on.

“Yeah, sure. While we’re down there, I’m going to introduce you to the owner and ask him if he can suggest a handyman. I’m sure Paul will know someone you can trust.”

“I’d appreciate it,” she said, happily.

The sound of her voice reminded him of a woman he knew back in his college days. She was around the same height and beautiful like Edith, but always dated the more popular guys in their class.

“Edith, in the few times I’ve been over here, I don’t recall you saying anything about your hometown. Where are you from?” he asked.

“Annapolis.”

“Get out. So am I. I was born and raised in Annapolis. We may have crossed paths a time or two and don’t even know it.” He beamed.

“I grew up by the Harbour Center. Are you familiar with the area?”

“Am I? I have an old pal, Dock, that runs a marina over there. Every once in a while, Mae and I like to take a day trip up and steal away on one of his yachts.”

“That’s sounds so romantic,” she replied.

“Yeah, it sort of became a thing we like to do in the summer just to get away. But, uh. What were we talking about again?”

“Where we grew up.”

“Yes, that’s right. I grew up not too far away from the Naval Academy. I have fond memories of those days, spending practically all of my childhood on a boat.”

“Sure, I know the area very well. I have friends who still live there.” She smiled, relaxing back against the counter.

“It’s such a small world. I wouldn’t be surprised if we didn’t know some of the same people.”

“You never know. I bet if we pull out our yearbooks, we’d be pleasantly surprised.” She chuckled.

“Yearbook? That’s funny. I haven’t seen mine in ages. I don’t know that I want to see it either. Back in my school days, I was a tall and boney little fella. Picture day was my least favorite day of the school year.” Jonathan found himself laughing so hard until he straightened up and cleared his throat.

“So, what brings you to Solomons Island?” he asked.

“Gee, where do I begin? Do you have time to grab a cup of coffee on the way to the hardware store?”

He glanced over at her clock, remembering the responsible thing to do was to fix the disposal and go.

“Not really. We better get going. Mae and I usually eat dinner around a certain time, and I don’t want to keep her waiting,” he said.

“Of course. What was I thinking?”

“It’s okay. How about I give you a moment to gather your things while I put my tools in the back of the truck?”

“Okay, sure. I’ll be right out. Oh, and Jonathan,” she said.

“Yes.”

“Since you asked… I moved here to start a new chapter. A fresh start, if you will.”

He knew it was the perfect moment to accept her general statement without probing any further, but it intrigued him.

“A fresh start from what?”

“A divorce. My husband left me.” She chuckled nervously. “Thirty long years of marriage down the drain and now I’m here. Flying solo for now, at least. Hoping not to spend the rest of my days alone.” She concluded, leaving Jonathan speechless.

* * *

Mackenzie stood, facing the water by the warehouse, allowing her hair to blow in the March wind. Watching the water was her form of meditation as she waited for Brody to join her. She had four weeks ahead of her to wait for the contractors to complete repairs at the café. And four long weeks to pinch a few pennies together, making sure she paid all the bills and continued providing for her daughter.

“There she is,” Brody said as he approached.

“Hey, love. I see you were finally able to break free.”

“Yes, I was slammed for about an hour. Trying to balance my regular job and helping here at the warehouse has been a little tricky, but we’re making it work,” he said.

She felt the warmth of his mouth pressing against hers with a sweet kiss, easing the anxiety she was feeling. After about a minute, he stopped and began massaging her shoulders.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m going to be fine. I know I will. But, I’m a worrier at heart. It’s in my DNA to have everything all figured out, and this fire really turned all of my careful planning upside down,” she replied.

“Babe, I’ll say it as many times as I need to. You and Stephanie have a place to stay. All you have to do is say the word, and it’s done.”

“I know. Thank you, Brody. It means the world to me that you would do that for us. But I’m the one who made the decision to move full speed ahead with leasing the café. And I’m the one who’s responsible for ensuring Stephanie’s stability. If I move her out of our place to save a little money, it’s only a temporary solution. Plus, her commute to school would be even further away. I’m going to have to tough this one out, that’s all. Hey, putting things in proper perspective, it could’ve been worse, right?”

He brushed her hair out of the way with his fingers.

“Yes, you’re right. But seeing the walls blackened with smoke and having water damage is no fun either. I’m just glad you all made it out safely. I’m also glad to hear the owner and the insurance company are doing all they can to get the place up and running as soon as possible,” he said.

“So am I. There’s more than just my livelihood at stake here. Dakota and Joshua need their paychecks just as much as I do.”

Brody positioned himself behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“I trust your judgement when it comes to you and Steph. But you need to know that I’m here for you. Anything you guys need, and I mean anything, just ask me. Whatever you do, please don’t allow pride to get in the way,” he said.

“Is that what you think of me, Brody? You think I’m prideful?”

He turned her around again.

“I think you are a strong woman who's accustomed to fighting her own battles and doing things on her own. I can’t blame you for that. The man who was supposed to be by your side bailed, leaving you with no other option. But now you have me. I know I’m not Steph’s dad. But I’m growing to love your girl as if she were my very own. God knows I love you, Mack. So, please. Take what I said the right way. It’s coming straight from the heart.”

“I know. I’ve always been a little too stubborn for my own good. Yet again, another trait in my DNA.” She giggled.

“I wouldn’t say stubborn. It’s more like determined. Determined to stand tall and strong for you and Steph and to make a good life for the two of you. The only difference is now you have somebody to lean on… if you choose,” he said.

“I like the way that sounds.”

“Good. I was hoping you would. Now, we have the next four weeks to map out plans for the future. But, for now, there’s somebody I’d like for you to meet.” Brody extended his hand toward her.

There was something about his mannerisms and his gentleman-like ways that made her quiver, but she tried not to let it show.

“Right now?” she asked.

“Yep. They’re waiting up at the warehouse for us. I hope you don’t mind, but since I knew you’d be stopping by, I figured it might be a good time for you to meet somebody.”

“Brody, what are you up to? I didn’t come dressed for a meeting. Yoga pants don’t hardly qualify as meeting attire.”

He helped her step over a rocky area and then looked her square in the eyes.

“Mackenzie, you effortlessly make all of your clothing look good. Especially yoga pants. Now, come with me. This is one meeting that you really don’t want to miss.”

CHAPTER 6

Agnes Covington ignored the sound of her cell phone ringing in her back pocket while approaching the boat slip. In just a couple of hours, she’d head down to the warehouse and talk to Mike about her new position. But, for now, the tranquil views of the Patuxent from Clara’s backyard helped put her mind at ease. It was exactly what she needed as she thought about her next steps for planting deeper roots on Solomons Island.

The sound of a nearby waterfall captivated her attention, causing her to close her eyes and give in to the sweet serenity of it all, when her phone rang again.

“Oh, for Pete's sake,” she said out loud. “Hello.”

“I was hoping I had the right number. How are you? It’s me, Grant.”

She covered her forehead with one hand, remembering that she caved and gave him her number, feeling somewhat of a social obligation to do so, since he’d been kind enough to sit and talk to her in the coffee shop. She didn’t believe it would lead to anything. And certainly, she didn’t expect him to call.

“Grant. Hi.”

“Did I catch you at a bad time?”

“No, not really. I was just hanging out back in the great outdoors, organizing my thoughts, before heading into work.”

“Oh, so you were able to get a job, after all?” he asked.

“You could call it that. My soon to be brother-in-law needs some help at his company and well, I need a job, so⁠—”

“That’s great, as long as you’re happy. Do I detect a little uncertainty in your voice?” he asked.

“No. Not at all. I think the job is going to be perfect. More like a blessing in disguise because it will allow me the flexibility I need to get the food truck up and running.”

“That’s right. The food truck. I’m happy for you. To think that just a few days ago you were upset about losing your position at the restaurant. Now look.” He chuckled.

“Yeah.”

The line fell silent.

“I … I just called to let you know I had a nice time talking to you the other day. The conversation was rather pleasant,” he said.

“Yeah, about that, Grant. I agree with you but⁠—”

“Hold on. Let me guess. You're going to tell me that although you agree, it’s a bad time, or you’re too busy, or something like it,” he replied.

“Well, it wouldn’t be a lie. You kind of caught me at a bad time. I’m still trying to find my footing here in Solomons. And, somehow, although hearing interesting stories about your life as a traveling writer is very intriguing, I think you’re just as busy as I am. Just a few chapters away from packing your bags and leaving, if I’m not mistaken.”

Grant cleared his throat on the other end of the line.

“Am I to assume you gave me your number because you're not interested in talking to me?” He inquired.

She felt a small jab on the inside of her stomach. He had her there. Feelings of attraction crept up in the most unexpected way. Plus, she was curious, maybe even a little into him.

“What can I say? We were having coffee, the conversation was good, and when you asked me, I didn’t want to be rude. But, if I’m being honest with myself, the timing is terrible. For both of us.”

“Yeah, and then there’s your sabbatical and all. Wouldn’t want to forget about that.” He teased.

“Ha ha, funny guy. Keep it up and you’ll find yourself listening to the dial tone.”

“Okay, okay. I’m sorry. Please don’t hang up. Instead, I want you to make a deal with me.” He waited.

“I’m listening.”

“You’re not dating right now, and you have a new business to focus on. I, on the other hand, need to stay on track, meeting my deadlines with my publisher,” he said.

“Mm hmm.”

“But that doesn’t mean we don’t need an occasional break, spending time thinking about something other than work.”

“And?” She probed.

“And if we need an occasional break, I don’t see why we can’t get together every once in a while and laugh, hopefully taking our mind off things. I’ll be honest, it does wonders for me. Every time we talk, I’m able to go back and write just as if my writer’s block didn’t exist.”

“Oh, now I see what this is really about. You’re using me so you can finish writing your book!” She chuckled, while picking up a rock and throwing it into the water.

“I wouldn’t call it that at all. But, I do enjoy your company. And, I’m glad we finally had a chance to sit down and talk, instead of always being so hit or miss. Come on, Agnes. Please. You know what they say about all work and no play.” He begged.

She waited, holding her breath for ten intentional seconds before exhaling.

“Fine. But it’s just for the next couple of weeks until the dust settles with my new job and you finish your book. And, for the record, I am still on my sabbatical, and there will be no more kissing. Got it?”

“Yes, ma’am. Just friends. Sabbatical is still in full effect. Copy. Although, as your friend, we really need to dive more into this topic. I’m dying to know the details of what led an attractive woman like yourself into a sabbatical in the first place.”

“Yeah, we’ll dive in all right. Starting right after you divulge more about your books and about this mysterious life of traveling you’ve created for yourself. Packing up and moving around from place to place, never settling down. Sounds like I’m not the only one running,” she said, practically daring him.

“Okay. Tonight, I have a virtual meeting, but let’s say tomorrow evening around seven. Meet me at the little restaurant over by Stoney Point. Dinner is on me and before you say anything, it’s not a date. I’m just creating an atmosphere where we can talk. Are you in?”

She threw another rock and watched a ripple form in the water.

“I’ll see you at seven,” she said.

CHAPTER 7

Jonathan rolled under the hood of his truck, checking for the source of a leak he’d spotted the day prior. He wasn’t afraid to get dirty, but he also knew his expertise only went but so far before he’d have to put a call in to the local mechanic. So far, he was content with a few tools by his side, hoping the problem would be minor.

He loosened a few bolts with his wrench, checking the oil drain plug ever so carefully. In the background, he could hear the garage door opening and slamming shut, causing him to shift his gaze, which then caused oil to drip all over his hand.

“Darn it.” He complained.

“Having trouble fixing the truck, dear?”

“No. I haven’t made a whole lot of progress to begin with. Just fiddling around, that’s all. Would you pass me one of the rags on the counter, Mae? I need to clean up a little spill.”

He watched her feet walk around to his workbench, then return, passing along a couple of his rags.

“You know, Jonathan. I’ve been meaning to talk to you. I wanted to go over our itinerary for the trip we’re planning in April. The grands are excited about spending their spring break on the boat with us, and I just want to do everything we possibly can to make the trip special,” she said.

“It will be, Mae. We can go over everything later on this weekend. Right now, I have oil dripping everywhere, and I’ve yet to figure out what the problem is here.”

“That’s fine. I can pull up a chair and keep you company. Let’s see. Where was I? Oh, I spoke to Lily, and she was wondering if we’d consider sailing down to the North Carolina shoreline. She said something about Emerald Isle being a nice place to visit for vacation. What do you think?” Mae asked.

“I know nothing about Emerald Isle, Mae. I’d have to look into it. Plus, you know me, I’m not fussy. Whatever will appease you and the kids is what I want to do.”

“Mm hmm. In my heart of hearts, I’d like to continue further down to Georgia. I’ve heard so much about Tybee Island. I can see it now, crossing right over the Savannah River and sailing in, docking at a beautiful marina, and enjoying all the delicious food the island offers.” She sighed. “Dreamy. Simply dreamy.”

Jonathan grunted while Mae couldn’t stop herself from dreaming. “Well, perhaps we should hold off and save that trip for the summer. I’m sure we can talk to Mike about taking a couple of weeks off. That way, we’d have more freedom and flexibility.”

“Mae. I wouldn’t get too far ahead of yourself on making summer plans just yet. Let’s see how the first trip goes, then we can talk about the summer. This will be our first time setting sail on a family vacation. Don’t want to be too overzealous,” he said, then rolled from under the truck.

Standing about five-foot-eight feet tall and wearing denim overalls, working in the garage made Jonathan feel useful, just like his dad was when he was a child.

“Overzealous? That’s an interesting choice of words. Last summer, you couldn’t wait to purchase a boat. I specifically recall you saying just about anything you could to talk me into the idea. Now, I’m being overzealous?” She demanded.

“No, Mae. Not really. It’s just a figure of speech. All I’m saying is we have time. Let’s see how the first trip goes and if it’s a success, then we can talk about sailing to Georgia, or wherever else you want to go.”

He looked over at his wife sitting on one of the high stools he often used in the garage. Her legs were crossed, and she was draped in one of her beautiful house dresses. One that gave his heart a jolt every time he saw her in it.

“Hmm. Jonathan, I wish you would tell me what’s really swirling around in that head of yours. Whatever it is, you haven’t been acting like yourself lately. It’s like you're pre-occupied or something.”

All thoughts of her beautiful dress fizzled. Instead, he began looking for his case that contained multiple drill bits.

“Mae, there’s nothing wrong with me. I came out here to have a peaceful afternoon fixing my truck, that’s all. Nothing more. Nothing less.”

She closed the brochure she was holding in her hand and made direct eye contact with Jonathan. “Are you sure about that? Your mood always seems to shift after visiting with Edith. I know you were over there yesterday, Jonathan. I saw your truck in her driveway on the way home from the salon. The only reason I didn’t come over and personally give her a piece of my mind was because I saw the front door was cocked open halfway.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked, sounding irritated.

“Jonathan Middleton. I’m not the one who deserves to be questioned here. Why didn’t you say anything to me? One would think you have a few secrets of your own.”

He groaned, then placed his tool set down on the counter and faced her. “She came over here with a leak emergency. What was I to do, being put in such an awkward position? If it means anything to you, I took her to the hardware store and introduced her to the owner, ensuring that he recommend a handyman she could call on for any future problems. It was all innocent, I swear.”

“You took her in your car? I can hear it now. If anybody saw you together, we’ll be the talk of the island.”

“Oh, Mae, for heaven’s sake. This is getting way too far out of hand. You know you’re the only woman for me. It doesn’t matter how beautiful the woman looks —”

He held his forehead, immediately regretting his choice of words. Jonathan’s desire was truly for Mae only, but he was going to have a hard time convincing her after admitting that Edith was beautiful.

* * *

Mackenzie pulled into the carpool line at Stephanie’s school. It was tradition to exchange hugs, pass her daughter a hot thermos lunch, and wish her a good day before heading to the café. This morning would be no exception, especially since she was eager to see the initial phase of work started by the contractors.

“Mom, will we have to pack our things and leave Solomons Island?” Stephanie asked.

“Sweetheart, what would make you ask such a thing?”

“Will we?”

“Stephanie, of course not. I wouldn’t keep something like that a secret from you.”

“That’s what the kids at school are saying. They’re talking about us having no money because of the fire at the café. One kid, Sean, says it’s just a matter of time before we have to pack our bags and leave the island for good.”

Mackenzie shifted the gear into park, completely ignoring the beeping horns behind her.

“Listen to me, sweet girl. Sure, anytime you endure something like a fire, it can be a setback. But, in our case, we got lucky. We’re going to be just fine. We have insurance money to cover the damage, Sweetheart. In another four weeks mommy will be back to work and everything will be back to normal.”

Stephanie’s mouth drooped and a teardrop fell down her cheek.

“Baby, you believe Mommy, don’t you?”

“Yes, it’s just the kids at school keep teasing me. At first, I tried to ignore them, but it’s making me feel sad.” She explained.

“Well, maybe I ought to call a meeting with your teacher. Surely she can help get to the bottom of things and prevent the other kids from teasing you ever again.”

Stephanie nodded her head up and down.

“That’s not the only thing they’re making fun of me for.”

Mack shifted the gear, pulling out of line into a parking space. Once the car was in park, she cut the engine off and faced Stephanie.

“What else are they saying, love?” She urged.

After letting out a heart-wrenching sob, Stephanie managed to continue.

“They make fun of me because I don’t have a real dad. They say I like to pretend that Brody is my dad because my real dad doesn’t want me anymore.” Once the words left her mouth, the remaining tears flowed like an endless stream.

Mackenzie’s heart raced, weighing whether to march right into the school and give the staff a piece of her mind. How did these kids have so much time on their hands to tease Stephanie the way they did? Weren’t they supposed to be learning and engaging in productive activity? she thought. But in the end, she knew better. She knew it wasn’t the teacher’s fault.

She reached into the glove department for a box of tissues.

“Baby girl, listen to me. Those kids don’t know what they’re talking about.”

“But it’s true, dad doesn’t care about me. That’s why he left when I was a baby,” she said, still sniffling.

Mackenzie received her words like a gut-wrenching blow to the stomach. At the end of the day, she couldn’t explain why her dad turned out to be such a deadbeat father. Or why traveling the world and joining a band was ten times more appealing than being around to raise his own flesh and blood. The only thing she knew to do at this moment was to be honest with Stephanie.

“I wish Mommy could explain why your father made the choices he did, but I can’t, baby. The only thing that gives me peace is seeing how much of a beautiful family we still are, although your father is not with us. If you ask me, I think we live a pretty good life together as a mother and daughter team. And, having Brody around… well, that’s like having⁠—”

“The cherry on top of an ice cream sundae?” Stephanie interrupted.

“Yes. That’s exactly what I was thinking.” She leaned across the console and gripped Stephanie, giving her the tightest bear hug she could.

“Mom, I can’t breathe.” Steph giggled.

“I’m sorry.” She held Stephanie by the shoulders instead. “I just need to know that you’re okay. Unfortunately, sometimes kids will say mean things. Promise me you won’t let it crush your little spirit.”

“I won’t.”

“And, Steph.”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“You have more power than you know, love. If the mean kids ever tease you again, get up and walk away. Only spend time around the kids you can trust and go tell a teacher. It’s their job to help you,” Mackenzie said, rubbing her head and consoling her.

“Okay.”

“Good. I’m going to reach out to your teacher. But for now. I have a really fun idea.”

“What is it?”

“How about today you go to school for a half day? I’ll swing by and pick you up right after lunch. I have to stop by the café for about an hour, but maybe we can surprise Brody after and beg him to join us for sundaes. Besides, I owe him a big thank you for doing something special for me.”

“Sundaes always help me feel better,” Stephanie replied.

“Me too. Of course, we can’t make this a habit, but for today, do we have a deal?”

“We definitely have a deal. And, while I’m at school, if those kids bother me, I promise to tell Mrs. Jennings.”

Mack grabbed her, kissing her on the forehead.

“That’s what I like to hear. Now, let’s get you checked in before the bell rings.”

* * *

With the inventory checklist complete, Mackenzie wandered through the café, eyeing everything one last time. The contractors had begun demolition work in the kitchen, and she figured the rest of the place could use a thorough cleaning from a local service, or perhaps her personalized touch, since she had nothing to do over the next several weeks.

“Don’t even think about it,” Clara said, peering her head in through the front door.

Mackenzie jumped.

“Ooh, girl, you almost startled me to death. What are you doing sneaking up on me like that?”

“The real question is what are you doing here? I just happened to be cleaning the front window over at Lighthouse Tours when I saw your car parked out front. Does Brody know you’re here?”

Mackenzie looked beyond Clara’s shoulder, pointing in her direction.

“Well, I guess he does now. Look behind you.”

The front door opened again, this time Brody pressing through, with a couple of bags in hand. Somehow, even after over a year of dating, her adrenaline always seemed to spike whenever she saw him coming her way. It was probably his muscular physique that did it to her.

“I thought I saw a little activity through the front window. Ladies,” he said, tipping his baseball cap.

“Hey, babe. I was going to stop by after I finished taking inventory and assessing everything that still needs to be done,” she said, waving her hands around, then flopping them at her side.

Brody didn’t appear to be too pleased by the idea.

“You two do realize that you’re standing in the middle of a work zone, right? One that hasn’t necessarily been deemed safe for the public. For all we know, we could be breathing in toxins from the fire.”

Mackenzie’s eyebrows crinkled, feeling a little less anxious about it.

“Well, if it’s safe enough for the guys to come here and work, I’m not sure that it’s such a big deal. Besides, somebody needs to tend to the rest of the café, washing it down from top to bottom, don’t you think?”

Clara giggled, then cleared her throat.

“Mack, that’s what the insurance money is for. It’s their job to provide enough funds to pay for all the services you will need to get this place up and running again. You need to relax, friend. Take this time at home to make big plans for your grand re-opening,” she said.

Brody chimed in.

“Now, that’s a good idea. You’ve always been creative. Dream up something big. Design a grand-opening sign. You can even create flyers, but whatever you do, do it outside of this place until the professionals tell us it’s safe. That includes you as well, Ms. Clara. I’m sure if Mike knew you were over here, he’d have a cow.” He smiled.

“You’ll get no arguments out of me. On that note, Mack, you need to follow me. It’s been a while since we had time to catch up. Come over to Lighthouse Tours for a little while. We can bundle up and head out by the dock while I share the latest news with you.” Clara smiled.

Brody chimed in again. “Yes, quality girlfriend time, anything to get her mind off this place. Go… have fun!” he said, extending his hand to escort her outside.

Mackenzie had to admit, the impromptu visit from Clara uplifted her spirit and some girlfriend time would help take her mind off the renovations, even if only for a little while.

“Ooh, and I can tell you about the interview I had yesterday with a reporter from Solomons Daily,” she said, while following everyone out and locking the front door.

“Really? How did you land an interview with Solomons Daily?” Clara asked.

“I owe it all to Brody. He set it up for me. They’re going to do a feature on the café, honoring the history of the place, and how it’s noted as the most popular gathering spot for the people of Solomons.”

“That’s amazing.” Clara shifted her attention to Brody. “Nice job, sir. Getting an interview with them is no easy task. I hear they can be really selective over there. Good for you,” she said, giving him a friendly slap on the shoulder.

“Thanks. Trust me, if it wasn’t for the historical nature of the café, I’m almost certain they would’ve said no. Either way, I’m just happy to see something positive come of this, that’s all.”

“Agreed,” Mack said. “Okay, we better get a move on if I’m going to catch up with you for a little while. I have to pick Stephanie up around twelve, and then I promised her I’d bring her by the warehouse so she could see you, Brody. If that’s okay with you? She was having a rough morning, and I thought a little ice cream sundae might do her some good. Honestly, it might do us all some good.”

He stepped closer, planting his lips on Mackenzie’s. “You never have to ask me. I always look forward to a visit from you and Steph. I’ll see you this afternoon?” he asked.

Is it normal to have such a crush? she thought to herself. Whether it was or not, Brody was doing something to her that she couldn’t deny.

“All right, you two. I’ll give you a moment to say your goodbyes. Brody, you tell my sister I’m coming down there to check on her. She better be doing a good job.” Clara teased.

“She’s doing an excellent job. You’d be proud.”

* * *

Agnes pulled down the cobblestone drive leading to the little restaurant at Stoney Point, just as Grant had described. This is not a date, she told herself. However, if she was being honest, it was incredibly difficult to decide what to wear, how to do her hair, and whether she should put on perfume for her non-date. It was the very reason she thought men and women could never just be friends. There was always some element of attraction or curiosity between the two. Wasn’t there?

Inside, she spotted Grant seated at a corner table overlooking the river. Her heart wasn’t supposed to be thumping uncontrollably, but it was, and there was no way to regain control over it at this point. So, she took the first steps, ignoring her feelings, refusing to accept that they were real.

“Agnes?” he said, looking somewhat surprised.

He invited me he, didn’t he? she thought.

“Wow. You look — you look stunning. I guess I should’ve put on something a little less casual,” he said, brushing off his pants.

“Not at all. I don’t get out nearly as much as I should. If I did, then I’d actually know how to dress for occasions like this,” she said, laughing it off.

“You look perfect. I wanted to make sure I honored your wishes, not making it feel like a date. I was actually looking over the menu before you arrived. There are so many delicious options, I hardly know where to begin,” he said. “Why don’t you have a seat, stay a while, and keep me company?” He pulled out her chair, then joined her on the other side of the table.

“Thank you.”

Agnes watched as a waitress passed by with a large pizza pan, leaving behind an aroma to die for.

“Would you like to order a large pie that we can split? I can go for a pepperoni slice any day of the week,” he said.

“Was I that obvious?”

“I won’t say obvious, but you only live once, right? Might as well go for what makes you happy. Besides, I too am a pizza lover, and I’ve heard this place does an amazing rendition of wood-fired pizza. We may as well give it a try. What do you say?” he asked.

“Okay, sure. One large oven fired pizza and maybe a soda on the side.”

“I like the sound of that.”

He signaled their server to the table, allowing time for Agnes to observe every gesture and every movement he made. Why was she so curious about this guy? A man she hardly knew.

“Okay, so I’ve been dying to ask you how things are going at the new job. Did you start yet?” he asked.

Dying to know? Interesting choice of words, she thought.

“Uh, yeah. Sort of. This week, Mike and Brody have been showing me the ropes. There’s not much to it at this point. Check the system to stay on top of billing notices, help a customer check their boat out, it’s not too hard. The thing I’m enjoying most is the opportunity to work on my business plans when it’s quiet. It’s a sweet deal, if you ask me.”

“Nice. And, speaking of your business, when can the people of Solomons expect the food truck to be up and running?” he asked.

“If all goes well, by June. I’m pretty pumped about it, actually. The kids will almost be out of school, which means that parents will be ready to travel, and local tourism will be booming with people ready to experience the island. That’s when I plan to hit them with The Barbecue Hut.”

He relaxed in his chair, smiling at the idea.

“The Barbecue Hut, huh? Okay. Nice. I guess I’ll have to circle back this summer and come check out The Barbecue Hut, unless you want to give me an early sample. I could be your official guinea pig.”

She chuckled.

“What? I’m being serious. A man has to eat while pushing through the last part of his novel, and you need to make sure you’re not about to become the laughingstock of Solomons Island. I’m just trying to spare you by giving an early and honest review.”

Dimples emerged on Agnes’ cheeks as she noticed the clever way in which he was trying to become one of her first customers. After the laughter settled down, his hand rested on hers, to which she felt an undeniable surge between them.

“All jokes aside, I’d love to show my support in some way. When I come back to visit, I promise to be the first in line to check out your business.”

She nervously pulled her hand back to her side of the table.

“Thank you, and if you ever tell me the title of your book, I promise I’ll be one of the first to purchase a copy,” she replied.

“I’ll tell you what. I’ll sign a copy and send it to you directly.”

“Wow, you mean the mysterious romance writer is willing to reveal his precious work to me? I feel special.”

“You should. It’s not often that I befriend strangers who dowse me in coffee. I’m just saying.” Grant teased.

The fresh sizzling pizza was delivered to their table along with plates and additional napkins.

“Can I get anything else for you?” the waiter asked.

“Outside of our drinks, I think we’re good,” he responded, referencing Agnes to be sure.

She nodded.

“I’m sorry, we’re so busy this evening. I should’ve had your drinks on the table by now. I’ll be right back.”

Agnes picked up her fork and knife, trying to properly remove a slice from the tray on to her plate.

“Oh, goodness. Please tell me you’re not one of those kind,” he said.

“What?”

“The only way… and I mean it when I say the only way to eat pizza is to pick it up with your hands and dig in. None of this formal, gingerly cutting it with a knife nonsense. Didn’t you say you were from New York? I think New Yorkers like to fold their pizza up and go for it, the last time I checked.” He demonstrated with his slice, catching the dripping mozzarella with his tongue.

“I was getting there. Besides, you should be careful with the generalizations, buddy. I’m sure there are some New Yorkers who prefer eating their pizza with a fork and knife.” She playfully scolded.

“Yeah, well, I have an aunt who lives there and if she saw the move you just pulled, she’d definitely have something to say about it.”

She nodded her head, feeling somewhat relieved at the invitation to drop the formalities. It wasn’t her style anyway, and she wasn’t sure why she cared enough to be anything other than herself.

Grant groaned after a couple of bites, seemingly pleased with their selection.

“So, regarding your book,” she said.

“Mmm.”

“Have they fallen in love yet?”

“Who?” he asked.

“Your couple. I would imagine the ultimate goal in a romance novel is to have the couple fall in love, right?”

“Yes, of course.” He inhaled, swallowing the last bite before further explaining.

“My main character has finally come to her senses, realizing if she doesn’t let her guard down and take a chance on love, she may miss out on something wonderful. It probably doesn’t help that he’s about to pack his things and leave for good, given that he’s the CEO of a major company in another country, but still. She has a decision to make, and I think she’ll do the right thing,” he said with a proud smile.

“Hmm. Interesting.”

She put her crust down, wiping her mouth with a napkin. Normally the crust was the grand finale. The finishing touch. But, his storyline had her intrigued for not so good reasons.

“Go ahead, tell me what’s on your mind,” he said.

“Nothing. Absolutely nothing.”

“Agnes, come on. I detect a small hint of agitation in your voice. What is it?” He pressed.

“Do you really want to know?”

“Yes and no, given that I’m this close to finishing my book. But, go ahead. Give it to me, anyway.”

“Okay. I can’t help but wonder why the woman has to be the one to give up everything for him. I mean, what if she’s already sacrificed enough by just accepting him into her life. That’s the problem with love today. It’s way too lopsided. Mainly with the woman being loyal and dedicated, giving everything she has to make it work, only for him to turn around and disappoint her in some major way. Like cheating for instance.” She explained, crinkled brows and an expression of disdain across her face.

“Hmm. You’re right. That is interesting. And, it sounds personal, I might add.”

Her eyes rolled toward the scenic views instead of giving him a response.

“Please. Go on. I’d like to hear more. You’re basically telling me my main character shouldn’t pack her bags and join her forever love, even though he adores her, practically worships the ground she walks on, just because of, what reason again?” he asked.

“Now look at who's being personal.”

She murmured under her breath, wishing she hadn’t dug a hole to climb out of. Maybe her feelings were personal, but she had been through a lot. She could name countless situations where she was dedicated, giving her all, and still got the raw end of the deal in the end.

“What do I know? I’m sure your happy ending will be just fine, giving the readers exactly what they want to hear,” she said.

He snickered.

“If only I could chip away at that outer layer of yours. I’d bet money there’s a diamond in the rough somewhere below the surface, waiting to be exposed.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? I’m not one of your characters, you know. I’m a real person who’s been through some real things. Things I’m not too proud of and other things I simply didn’t deserve.”

“My characters’ lives are based on actual stories. Stories of people just like yourself, Agnes. The thing is… at some point, you have to realize that not everyone you meet is out to do you wrong. Not everyone is going to exhibit behaviors like the men of your past. Some guys, like myself for example. We look at you and we see something special. We just want to get to know you. That’s it. Is that too much to ask?”

He reached over, pulling another slice of pizza from the pie and placing it on her plate.

“Here. Eat up before the pizza gets cold,” he said, in the most kind way.

“Thank you.”

She had to admit that not only was he sexy, but she enjoyed listening to his point of view. Now, if she could just ignore the sensation of butterflies fluttering around in her stomach, then she might view him as a friend only, which was the end goal.

“Listen, I’m sure your readers will love your novel. I just find it hard to follow romantic storylines with a happily ever after ending these days. For me, it’s the furthest thing from reality.” She sighed.

“That’s because you haven’t met the right one to help make it your reality. The moment you do, you’ll change your tune. But you might want to start by putting on a friendly smile when someone says hello. They say that smiling really goes a long way. Oh, and that whole thing with dowsing hot coffee on guys? Yeah, you’ve got to let that one go.”

They chuckled together over his last point.

“All right. Enough with the coffee already. It was an accident,” she said.

“I know. I’m just teasing you.”

Grant had a smile that lit up the room, and outside of the stress that came along with meeting his deadlines, he seemed to be carefree. She enjoyed that about him.

At the conclusion of their meal, he took two to-go boxes, dividing the remaining slices between the two of them. Outside, she breathed in the scent of the water while strolling alongside Grant to her car. If he was pursuing her, it would’ve been a beautiful first date, but she didn’t want to think along those lines.

“Will I see you again?” he asked, reaching for the handle of her car door.

“If seeing me means hang out again sometime, sure. I don’t see why not,” she said.

“Right. I haven’t forgotten about the whole hanging out thing.” He laughed.

Then he continued. “I was wondering one last thing before I let you go.”

Standing within close proximity as he reached for her car door was about to send her into yet another tailspin. She caught another whiff of his cologne.

“What was that?” she asked, biting her lower lip.

“This may seem sort of direct, but tell me again, why did you kiss me that night?”

She closed her eyes, trying to sort out an explanation.

“I already told you, I wasn’t thinking clearly —”

“I know what you told me, but what was the real reason?”

Agnes flailed her hands around, explaining her whole sabbatical ordeal when the sweetest and softest lips touched hers.

He kissed her fully, making it last, then withdrew ever so slightly, waiting for a reaction. She could still feel the warmth of his breath on her mouth. Her natural instinct led her to lean in for more, this time not letting go or running away.

CHAPTER 8

The next evening, Agnes accompanied Clara and Mackenzie on the deck, sitting on lounge chairs with blankets covered up to their waist. The spring-like weather was slowly making an appearance during the day, but by nightfall it was chilly, making it a good atmosphere for blankets plus an outdoor fireplace.

Holly, Clara’s dog, lazily nestled at her feet. Everyone else stargazed for a while, enjoying each other’s company.

“I need more nights like this in my life.” Mackenzie admitted. “It’s the peace and tranquility of living by the water that does it every time for me.”

“I know, right? If only we could be so lucky to inherit such a place. You really have it made, sis.” Agnes declared.

Clara raised in an upright position.

“Okay. I think it’s time we had a real talk about my inheritance from Joan. It’s time to set the record straight,” Clara said.

“Did I hit a nerve? It was meant to be a compliment,” Agnes replied.

“I understand, but this is a very sensitive topic for me. Everyone seems to think that just because I inherited money and a lovely home from Joan that I must live a luxurious lifestyle or that somehow things have changed for me. And, although they have in some ways, in a lot of other ways, they haven’t.”

“Not sure that I’m tracking.” Mackenzie interrupted.

“Well, for one, I locked away most of the money she left me in a retirement fund, only leaving out enough to make sure I can take care of maintaining this place. I depend on my full-time income from my job just like everyone else. Mack, you of all people should remember my job-hunting days more than anyone else. I used to kick myself back then for being in my forties with absolutely no savings, starting life and my career over from scratch. Remember?”

“I do. That was a trying time for sure,” she responded.

“Yes, but Clara, you obviously made it through that rough patch, coming out stronger and even more prosperous than you were before. I’m proud of you, sis. To be honest, I look up to you—” Agnes reached out, squeezing her sister’s hand, flashing her a little smile.

It was true. The first day Agnes arrived on her doorstep, she was a hot mess, desperately seeking to put her life back in order. Clara was an example of everything she’d hoped to become someday.

Mackenzie became weepy. “You two make me wish I had a sister. You’ve come so far in your relationship. It must be nice having someone in your life to talk to like that. Just thinking about it makes me wish —”

Clara interrupted, placing her hand on her arm. “Nope, not allowed. Agnes and I are your sisters, so you don’t have to wish for anything. We’re also your girlfriends. Speaking of which, we gathered here tonight because we were craving some serious girl time. I think it’s absolutely absurd that I live with you, Agnes, and never see you. And the same goes for you, Mack. Ever since the fire, it has reduced us to quick visits in passing. I miss you,” Clara said, in a sentimental tone.

Agnes flung back her blanket, causing the dog to stand at full attention, perking her ears up.

“Let’s make a pact once and for all. Let’s agree to meet here every week. Same place, same time. With a different bottle of wine, because this one tastes awful.”

Laughter erupted, but there had to be some truth to it because no one was touching the wine.

She continued. “Seriously, getting together like this is a proven stress reliever, and it will give us something to look forward to. Not that you two need it. You already have amazing men in your lives.” Her voice tapered off.

Mack chimed in. “Honey, not everything revolves around a man. Sure, Brody is a great guy. No doubt about it. But, now that I have all of this extra time on my hands, I find that I’m either bored, nervous about the deadline to re-open, or sad. Sometimes all the above.”

Again, Clara reached out to her dear friend. “Mack. Don’t be sad. Everything is going to be just fine.”

Agnes’ level of excitement caught their attention. “See. That’s what I’m talking about. We need this. A safe space to talk, to get things off our chest, to be women, and scream at the top of our lungs if we desire!”

“It sounds like you’re the one who needs this just as much as the rest of us. What’s going on with you? Is everything okay at the warehouse?” Clara asked.

Agnes Covington slumped back in her chair again, raising her blanket to her collarbone. At a time when she was supposed to be mentally free to focus one hundred and ten percent on her new business, she felt like her mind was clouded with distracting thoughts. Thoughts she didn’t care to delve into.

“The warehouse couldn’t be better. I thanked Mike a million times for the opportunity. The flexible hours were just what I needed. As for me, I guess I’m still just figuring out life, that’s all. I thought by now I’d have it all together. Ha! Fat chance. I still have more work to do.”

Clara folded her arms, addressing both of them firmly. “What’s really going on, you guys? Mack, I never hear you talk about being sad, and Agnes, I could’ve sworn you’d be through the roof about getting back to focusing on the food truck. Talk to me. Mack, you first, and then Agnes.”

The sound of night crickets and water echoed in the background. The conversation shifted more into a therapy session, with Clara as the lead therapist. But she was okay with it, knowing ultimately Clara really cared.

Mackenzie cleared her throat. “I don’t know what to say, ladies. I’m a momaholic first and a workaholic second. The only problem is, I feel like I failed Stephanie miserably by not marrying a man that would be there for her, and I’m out of work right now. From where I sit, it feels like everything is collapsing all at once. The only thing good that came out of the week was the interview about the café. Other than that —” Mack groaned.

Agnes probed, trying to stay in the loop. “What happened with Stephanie?”

“The kids are teasing her at school about not having a father who’s present. I’d like to wring their little necks, but we all know that’s not the answer. It’s just an emotional reaction.”

“Man, I feel sorry for her,” Clara said.

“Yeah, I do too, but at least she has one friend who is super sweet. Marissa is her name. She’s at her house now. I promised I’d let them hang out for a couple of hours.” Her voice drifted, not sounding like the usual energetic personality that she normally was.

“You know it’s not your fault that her dad is absent in her life, right? If it were up to you, things would be different… much different,” Clara said.

“I know.”

“I hope you do. I also hope you can see there’s another wonderful man in the picture now, a husband in the making, if you ask me.”

“Yeah, about that. Brody is truly amazing, but I really don’t see why he’d want to commit to somebody like me. You’d think he’d go after a woman with far fewer problems,” Mack replied.

Clara admonished her for thinking such thoughts. “You really need to get back to work. Keep it up and I’m going to call Mike and ask him to find a position for you as well. Something to keep your mind busy until the café is ready to reopen.” She teased.

“I probably need it. But seriously, it feels good to say these things out loud. Even if there isn’t a thing I can do about it with Stephanie or the café. It at least feels good to talk to someone.”

The ladies nodded in agreement, then settled, refocusing their attention on Agnes.

“What about you, Miss Agnes? What kind of secrets have you been keeping to yourself these days?” Clara asked with a sly grin plastered across her face.

“Sorry. I wish I had something for ya. Just trying to figure things out, as I mentioned earlier. Living a mundane life, I suppose.”

Mack piped her voice up, singing to her. “That’s not what I heard.”

“What do you mean?”

“My sources tell me that someone was spotted on the island spending quality time with the handsome author,” she replied.

“Oh, that was nothing. Mere casual conversation in passing,” Agnes said, waving it off.

“Conversation that involved you locking lips?” Mackenzie said.

Clara piped up. “Oh, that’s old news. Even I knew about them kissing. Agnes, I knew that would come back to bite you in the rear end. I just didn’t want to say anything,” Clara replied.

Mack jumped in, defending Agnes. “How could she avoid it? My source tells me she saw them walking to the car at Stoney Point last night, and before Agnes could see what was coming, he was all over her.” Mack sniggled. “My source also said they could tell by your response that you didn’t seem too upset about it.”

Agnes bounced out of her chair like a jack-in-the-box, immediately folding her blanket so she could make a departure.

“Oh, no, you don’t. It sounds like you have some explaining to do. Is this true?” Clara asked, poking a little fun, enjoying the gossip just as much as Mackenzie.

Agnes pinched her fingers together. “There may be a wee bit of truth to it. But, it doesn’t matter. I woke up this morning, thought about it, and I’m never seeing him again. So, that solves that.”

Agnes knew herself all too well to continue hanging out with Grant. If she once questioned her level of attraction toward the handsome writer, last night’s kiss sealed the deal, solidifying all of her suspicions. She went all in with her response to his kiss. He was into her, and man, oh man, was she into him.

“Wait. Can you rewind this whole thing from the top, please? Clearly my head has been buried in the sand, missing out on all the tea,” Clara said.

“Trust me. You’re not missing out on anything. We agreed to hang out sometimes. I thought we could handle it as friends. Clearly, I was wrong. That’s it. End of story. Oh, and if it helps to satisfy your curiosity, he’s a romance writer.” She began walking away before turning around to add one last thought. “And he’s a pretty darn good kisser while we’re at it. Try to keep the genre between us. I’d ask you to do the same about the kiss, but apparently Solomons Island already knows all about it.”

Agnes waved as she exited the deck, stirring up a healthy dose of innocent frustration for Clara. “You’re breaking the rules of girl time, Agnes. You can’t just get up and leave when the conversation is about you,” she said.

With an instinct for needing to have the last word, Agnes yelled from the kitchen. “If I come back out there, the only topic I want to hear about is your secret plan to elope!” she said, then cackled to herself.

* * *

Mae Middleton placed her toothbrush back in the holder, applied her lipstick, and gave herself the once over before turning off the bathroom lights. She had a full day of tours lined up, each of them focused on the local lighthouse, while Jonathan, on the other hand, planned to stay home, enjoying a day off.

She stepped into the hall, noticing him dozing comfortably in his recliner. With his mouth cocked open, she hesitated to wake him, thinking it might be best to leave a note on the coffee table.

The ringing sound of the doorbell interrupted her plans and startled him out of his sleep.

“I’ll get the door,” she said.

Through the side panel, she saw the rear frame of a woman looking around the front yard.

She won’t quit to save her life. She mumbled to herself.

“Who won’t quit?” Jonathan asked. But it was too late. Mae was already unlatching the first and second lock, feverishly trying to open the door.

Meredith, their neighbor, whipped around, graciously greeting her on the other side of the threshold.

“Good morning, Mae. I’m so glad I caught you guys before you left for work.” She smiled, handing her a flier.

“Oh. Hi, Meredith.”

Jonathan approached the door, giving Mae a look. She knew instinctively what he was thinking but chose not to indulge him.

“Well, hello to you too. Don’t worry, I won’t keep you long. I just stopped by to tell you about our next meeting coming up. It’s going to be a biggy. The homeowners will vote on making a few amendments to our budget, so your presence is definitely needed,” she said, sounding proud to be the HOA president.

“Meredith, I’ll have to check my work schedule for the upcoming week, but thanks for letting us know.” Mae gave her a closed-mouth smile, knowing full well she hated attending those darn meetings in the first place. Sitting there listening to a bunch of folks argue or simply listening to the ones who love to be in front of the microphone was not her cup of tea. Never had been.

“Is that all? I hate to be in such a rush, but I have to get to work.”

“Certainly. I’ll let you get to it. Have a great day!” She waved, giving them an extra wink and Mae closed the door behind her.

“That woman takes her role way too seriously. Since when did the board start going around door-to-door to announce meetings? Heck, I can vote by proxy and get the minutes in the mail.” She grumbled, then headed to the kitchen to grab a quick bottle of water.

Jonathan followed her. “The woman is just doing her job, Mae. Be nice. After all, we voted for her as the HOA president. What I’d like to know is what did you mean by that comment you made about —” but before he could finish, he was cut off by the sound of the doorbell ringing again.

This time it prompted Mae to fuss, marching all the way back down the hall with her purse and bottle of water in hand.

“Good grief. If she comes back here with one more announcement about the HOA, I swear I’m going to —”

Mae swung the door open, only to see Edith standing on the other side.

Edith offered a big smile, extending her hand. “Eh em. Hello. You must be Mae. I’m Edith, your new neighbor.”

“Edith. Yes. Nice to meet you. I’ve heard so much about you,” Mae replied, leaving Edith’s hand suspended in the air. “To what do we owe the pleasure?”

Mae felt Jonathan brush up against her. It was his subtle way of begging her to behave herself, but she wasn’t sure she felt like taking the bait.

“Oh, hi, Jonathan.” Edith perked up at his appearance. “My apologies. I promised myself I wouldn’t disturb you again unless I had a real problem. I even called the handyman’s emergency hotline, but he’s stuck at another job.”

“What’s the problem, Edith?” he asked.

Mae could feel her skin turning various shades of red. The audacity, she thought.

The more she watched the woman, the more she could see how Jonathan could easily get roped in, especially given that he was so mild-mannered.

Edith continued. “It’s the dish disposal you installed. Whenever I use it, there’s a rattling sound that won’t quit.”

Mae’s lips parted as she spoke, but Jonathan intervened.

“Edith, while it may be a little frustrating, I definitely think it’s safe. I’ll tell you what. Since I’m the one who installed it, I’ll come and take a look. How about I stop by this evening around —”

He can’t be serious, Mae thought to herself, huffing and feeling anxious.

“Six o’clock maybe? That way, Mae can join me. It will be the perfect time for you two to get to know one another and get caught up on all the ins and outs of Solomons Island.”

Edith’s bright smile slowly drooped, leaving Mae feeling a lot more satisfied.

“That’s a wonderful idea, honey. I’ll bet Edith would love the inside scoop on the good eateries in town and recommendations for the best salons.”

“Oh, I do my hair and nails. Especially now that I’m a homeowner. I have to save where I can,” she replied.

“Well, either way, it will be fun getting to know one another while Jonathan looks at your disposal. As long as six o’clock works for you?” Mae asked.

“Um, sure. I don’t see why not. I’ll see you at six.”

“Wonderful.” Mae watched her leave, then drew the door closed. She was guaranteed to be late by this point, but acknowledging what Jonathan did for her was far more important.

Before she could speak, he gently tugged at her waistline, bringing them closer until she could feel the warmth coming from his body. He glided his lips softly over hers. “I’m sorry for what I said the other day. I was wrong, and you were right,” he whispered.

“Oh, boy. You are something else, Jonathan Middleton. It’s the perfect one liner to give a woman when you want to get back in her good graces.” She chuckled.

He smiled. “Is it working?”

“You bet it is.”

He slid his hand along her back, holding her even closer.

“You know I’d never do anything to compromise what we have, right?” he asked.

“I know you wouldn’t, honey. I was acting childish, I’ll admit. And who knows? Maybe there’s a healthy jealous streak in me. Either way, it never hurts to keep an eye out for women who try to befriend my husband,” she said, kissing him back as tenderly as she knew how.

“Keep that up and you will not make it to work at all, Anna Mae.” He laughed. “Later on, when we finish at Edith’s, I’m planning something special for you.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yes, my love. An evening for two.”

This time she eased her lips over his, stirring up heat between them. She’d hoped to give him just enough to miss her until she returned.

CHAPTER 9

“Welcome to Warehouse Storage. How may I help you?” Agnes whipped around whimsically, stunned to see Clara standing at the front door.

“Hey, Clara. Didn’t expect to see you here so bright and early. Actually, what are you doing here? Aren’t you normally opening up for Lighthouse Tours by now?” she asked, glancing at the clock.

“Usually, but Mike has everything under control. I thought I’d come down here and check on my baby sis. You know, to see how things are going,” she said, looking at her mysteriously.

“Everything is great. I already told you about the job last night, silly. Things couldn’t be better. Brody is showing the new guy around this afternoon, so that should be fun, and —”

“Hmm.”

Agnes paused, recognizing the sound of uncertainty in Clara’s voice. “Okay, talk to me. What’s the real reason you stopped by? And spare me the baloney in advance, Clara. Might as well cut right to the chase.”

The distance that was once between them after years of being apart had completely dissipated.

Clara dove in. “Fine. Why won’t you call him back, for starters?”

“Who?”

“Don’t play dumb, Agnes. The author. Did he do something to warrant you not calling him back? I let it go last night, watching you quickly disappear down to the basement, trying to avoid the topic altogether. But I’m not letting you avoid the question now,” she said.

“Okay, I’ll start right after you tell me more about your new wedding plans. What’s this about plans for a honeymoon in Hawaii around the first of the month?”

“Agnes, who told you about Hawaii?” Clara asked.

“I can tell you who didn’t tell me.”

Clara stood with her eyebrows tied in knots, which prompted Agnes to show a little grace.

“Fine. I accidentally overheard someone leaving a message on your answering machine from the hotel. Not that it was any of my business. It just would’ve been nice for you to give me the heads up. If you’re even the least bit curious to know how I feel about it, I completely support whatever you and Mike decide to do.” Agnes’ voice trailed off, leaving the atmosphere feeling rather somber.

“I appreciate the support, Ag. But Mike and I have been talking it over. I’ll confess that we were this close to completely eloping. Instead, we’re flying his parents here early and having a small ceremony on the island. Then, we’re taking off for an early honeymoon at the beginning of next month. I was just waiting for confirmation from the hotel, and then we were to sit down with you, collectively, and share. We don’t want to wait any longer to be married. And yes, we’re making a lot of changes, but not to the extent that I would exclude you.”

Agnes spread her arms wide open, approaching her sister with an apologetic smile.

“Does this mean I still get to be in your wedding?” she asked.

“Yes. I can’t get married without my maid of honor. There’s no way.”

Agnes smiled even bigger than before. “Good. Looks like we have some work to do.”

“Not really. All the hard work is done. Outside of calling the bakery, booking the restaurant for a small dinner afterward, oh and going in for one last fitting,” Clara said.

Thankfully, Agnes knew better. “Don’t forget to reschedule your hair appointment.”

“Oooh, how could I forget about my hair?” Clara asked.

“Mm hmm. And to think you were about to do this without me.” Agnes teased.

“Okay. So, maybe I need some help going over my to-do list later on. But, in the meantime, you still didn’t answer my question. Why aren’t you calling the author back?”

Agnes wandered around a bit with her arms resting comfortably under her chest.

“I’m not getting involved with anyone. Especially not someone like him. There’s no way I’m ever going to put myself in a position to become so vulnerable the way I did with —” Again her voice trailed off, this time realizing she was saying too much. It had been a long while since she and Clara had a conversation about her past with Keith. Let’s be honest, it wasn’t easy talking to her sister about dating her ex-husband. A man they both had personal encounters with at different points in their lives.

“Go ahead. Finish your sentence. I’ve long moved on from the likes of somebody like Keith. It doesn’t bother me to hear you talk about him, Agnes.”

“Really?” she asked.

Clara raised her ring finger before her. Not taunting her, but as a reminder. “I’m about to marry the man of my dreams. Nobody has time for Keith, or for allowing negative experiences from the past to ruin the present and the future. It’s a lesson I was hoping you would’ve learned by now, but I see you haven’t caught on just yet.”

“Ouch,” Agnes responded.

“Sorry, sis. But it’s coming from a place of love.”

Agnes exhaled.

“I don’t disagree with you. But what’s wrong with me taking time to myself, anyway? That’s what the sabbatical was supposed to be about. I don’t need a man to be happy. If I never get married, it would probably be the wisest choice I’ve ever made. I haven’t exactly scored aces with my choice in men. Even prior to Keith, the options weren’t looking too good.” She chuckled, tucking her hair behind her ears. She knew if they stood there long enough, Clara would share the kind of wisdom they used to get from their mother before she passed away. A part of her desired the reassurance.

“Again. What does your past have to do with anything? It’s the decisions you make today that will influence your tomorrow, Ag. Let me tell you something. It’s very possible that your sabbatical has an expiration date. Perhaps it’s already expired. But you’ll never know if you go around hiding from men for the rest of your life. Is the author guy nice?”

Agnes’ closed-mouth smile spoke volumes. “He is. I actually like talking to him. We appear to have a lot in common.”

“What’s the big deal with continuing to get to know him while he’s here?” Clara asked.

“Because he’ll be leaving before you know it. That’s the big deal. I don’t want to start falling for someone and then watch him pack his bags and leave. I’m definitely not subjecting myself to a long distance relationship — so there — Now you can see why I won’t be calling him anymore. Not even to hang out as so-called friends.”

Just then, a customer pushed through the door with his wife and two kids in tow. Agnes put on a customer friendly smile, choosing to act as if their conversation never took place.

“Welcome to Lighthouse Storage. How can I help you?” she asked, promptly leaving her sister behind and grateful for the interruption.

* * *

Later that evening Brody assisted Mack in the kitchen, clearing the dishes from a meal he prepared for three. Stephanie was in her room, entertaining herself on the computer, leaving the two of them to talk about the events of the day.

“Brody, you’re spoiling me and Stephanie. Coming over here after a hard day’s work to prepare us dinner. That’s really going above and beyond,” she said.

He chuckled. “I’d hardly call chicken parmesan and spaghetti a form of spoiling anybody.”

“I beg to differ. The meal was delicious, and the proof was Steph asked for seconds. The only thing she ever asks me for is to be excused from the table. I guess I’m no Brody or Chef Harold.”

He hoisted her up by the waist, gently placing her on the countertop.

“And God knows I’m grateful for it. If you were Chef Harold, I wouldn’t be able to snuggle up close to you like I am right now.” Brody softly nuzzled against her neck, inhaling her scent, causing her to relax. She loved how strong he was and how much of a good man he was on the inside.

Mack lowered her voice. “Brody, you are so bad. If Stephanie walks in here and sees us all over each other, what is she going to think?” she asked, all the while drawing him in even closer, reciprocating with flirtatious gestures.

He brought his lips up to her ear. “Okay, one quick kiss, and then I’ll let you go.”

“How about you make it two quick kisses? Then, I’ll let you go.” She teased, keeping her

legs locked around Brody’s, allowing him to give her more like four or five kisses, before pulling herself together, turning down the heat for the sake of her daughter, Stephanie.

He lifted her, gently letting her down to the floor, exchanging one last peck before returning to drying the dishes.

“I have good news for you,” she said.

He smiled. “I’m all ears.”

“I heard from the reporter today. Looks like they’re going to release the article right after the reopening. She thought if we timed it right, it might help shine a little light on the café, hopefully drawing in a sizeable crowd.”

“Mack, that’s wonderful. See, I told you everything would fall in place as it should. Even the schedule with the contractors is going smoothly, and these days, that’s practically unheard of,” he replied.

“Thanks, love. I’m feeling better about it. Guess I just needed a day or two to get myself together. I spoke to Beth from the store next door. She seems to be holding it together as well, even though her store suffered a lot more damage and will take a little longer to re-open.”

He took the last dish out of her hand and began drying it. “You both will be fine. It will be a new beginning. A fresh start allowing both businesses to come out even stronger than before. Mark my words, this time next year, you’ll be able to look back and be amazed at all you’ve accomplished.”

She laughed. “Brody, I’ll tell ya. They aren’t making men like you anymore. I think you’re still one of the last few wandering this earth.”

“Hey, I’m just calling it like I see it. You’re going to make a strong comeback. You and the staff will be just fine,” he said.

“I sure hope so. When I spoke to Joshua, he seemed rather happy to have the extra time to work on his auto parts business, and Dakota just seems restless. The same with Chef Harold. I’m hoping they won’t apply for jobs elsewhere. If they do⁠—”

“Mackenzieeee. If you don’t stop torturing yourself with all the what ifs, I’m going to put you right back on that counter again.” He flirted.

“Okay, okay. I’ll behave.”

“Thank you. Now, it’s my turn to share some good news with you,” he said.

“Please do. I need all the good news I can get.”

Brody leaned on the counter next to Mack. “I spoke to my dad while you were with the girls last night. He asked about you and me. He was wondering how things were progressing and if I thought you were the one.”

Mack’s mouth fell open. “He said that to you?”

“Yes, he sure did. And you know what? For once in my life, I had no hesitation in my response. The answer came naturally to me, just like being here with you is natural.”

She held down her head, trying not to expose her broad smile. “What did you say to him?”

“You certain you want to know?” he asked.

“Yes.”

Brody folded the dish towel and hung it over the rack. “I told him I’m going to ask you to marry me someday. I also told him it won’t be long before I do it. Of course, it’s important to me to have this conversation with Stephanie first. But, as long as she approves, I’m going for it with everything that I’ve got. You’re the one for me, Mack. There’s no question in my mind about it.”

“I’m speechless,” she said.

“Is that a good sign?”

“It’s not a bad thing by any means. It just feels like somebody turned the thermostat way up high.” She smiled, fanning herself. Brody’s words were turning up the heat in her veins in a good way. The only thing she hoped for was a clear conscious. One freed from all the other things that were currently cluttering her mind.

“I guess this is a good time for me to share something about Steph. You know she views you as a father figure, right? It comes naturally, as we all spend more time together.”

He lifted her hand and placed it in the palm of his. “I’ve noticed, and you need to know that it’s something I don’t take for granted.”

“I know you don’t. It’s just — The kids at school. They’ve been giving her a hard time about it, and I’m trying to support her as best as I can. I’ve even reached out to her teacher, but there’s only so much I can do. It angers me that her father is not present in her life, and it frustrates me that I can’t be everything she needs.” Her voice tapered off while she wiped tears from her eyes.

“Are you kidding me? You have been an amazing parent to Steph. I think you’re being way too hard on yourself,” he said. Then, he gripped her by the shoulders, meeting her eye-to-eye. “Perhaps you’re going through a small rough patch, feeling sad about everything collectively. But, I’ll bet if you were to ask Steph her thoughts about you as a mother, there would be nothing but high praises.”

She chuckled while dabbing her eyelids. “I don’t know about that. Let it be a day where I say no to sweets, and I’m certain those praises would turn into resentment.”

“Okay, I think you get a free pass on trying to spare the kid from having stomach aches and dental issues. Trust me, as she gets older, she’ll understand.”

“I sure hope so. Not just about the sweets, but about everything.”

Brody placed Mackenzie's head on his shoulder. She closed her eyes, feeling appreciative of the comfort and the safety he provided.

“Mack, I don’t know what it’s like to be a father. I have absolutely no idea. But I know the example of a father’s love. I know what it feels like to have someone love me unconditionally and take care of me. If you decide to ever trust me with that responsibility someday, I promise I’ll pass that same level of love on to her. You can count on it.”

She tilted her head upward. “I already do trust you, Brody. I already do.”

* * *

Mae crossed the threshold of Edith’s door with a tray of cookies in hand. They were nicely covered with saran wrap and a big yellow bow with a welcome card attached.

“Edith, this is for you,” she said, proudly presenting the baked goods.

Jonathan also greeted her and then asked permission to head to the kitchen. With his tool bag in hand, he left the ladies to talk.

“Mae, how nice of you. Home-baked cookies to welcome me to the neighborhood. Boy, did I choose the right place to live, or what?” She smiled. Mae wasn’t sure she could trust the woman further than her eyes could see her, but if she was going to find a balance between keeping the peace and protecting what was hers, she figured this was a good start.

“I’ll confess that I didn’t bake them from scratch. They came from Solomons Bakery. Just about a mile north of here. If you have a sweet tooth, or just a craving for freshly baked desserts, you’ll definitely want to stop by. Tell Mel I sent you. That way, she’ll give you her Tuesday afternoon discount.” She placed the tray on Edith’s dining table, then offered her undivided attention.

“So, Jonathan shared with me you’re from Annapolis.”

Edith glanced toward the kitchen. “Yes, I am. Looks like we have that in common. Can I offer you something to drink?” she asked.

“No, thank you. I hope you don’t mind me coming over with Jonathan, but I figured as many times as he’s been here, it was time for me to come and introduce myself.”

In the background, Mae could hear Jonathan coughing loudly, or at least pretending to do so to get her attention.

“Are you all right, dear?” she said, perching her ear up.

“I’m fine. Just tightening a loose screw,” he yelled back.

Edith continued. “Yes, I suppose I owe you an apology. Ever since I moved into this place, it’s been one thing or another. Of course, it’s no excuse. I should’ve been able to detect some of these issues with my inspector, not Jonathan.”

“Inspectors can’t detect everything. Some things you have to figure out as you go. I’m just glad Jonathan could connect you with some of the guys down at the hardware store. Also, I’d be happy to introduce you to Meredith, our HOA president. I’m sure she has a plethora of resources right at her fingertips.” Mae laughed and leaned a little closer. “Everybody likes to refer to her as the town mayor. She definitely has a knack for knowing everything that’s going on in the community. Outside of that, she’s a wonderful woman… very resourceful. I’ll have to introduce you. I’m sure she’d be glad to take you under her wing.”

Jonathan reappeared, clearing his throat.

“Edith, I think you’re all set. It was a simple oversight on my part. I was probably in such a hurry that somehow I left a screw loose. You shouldn’t have any more trouble out of your brand new disposal from here on out.”

Mae observed as Edith respectfully thanked Jonathan, not overstepping any boundaries, as she once suspected. That alone made her feel good about the decision to come introduce herself. Sometimes the presence of your significant other makes all the difference, she thought to herself.

“Mae, thanks again for the cookies. I can’t wait to dig in,” Edith said.

“It was my pleasure. Nice meeting you.”

Mae and Jonathan said their goodbyes, and by the time they made it to the curbside, he was already teasing his wife, chuckling uncontrollably at her.

“Jonathan, dare I ask what’s so funny? I thought I was neighborly and very well behaved.” She suggested.

“Oh, you were on your best behavior, all right. What did you say again? ‘I figured with as many times as he’s been over, it was time for me to come and introduce myself.’ Mae, that was terrible. Do you really think she couldn’t read between the lines?” he asked, shaking his head.

Mae didn’t see the humor in it, but Jonathan was sweet about it, tugging her closer, placing his arm around her neck.

“It’s okay, my love. I’ve never seen this protective, maybe even a little jealous, side of you, but I’ll tell you one thing. I like it,” he said, kissing her temple.

“Oh, Jonathan.” She grumbled.

“Anna Mae. You can’t explain yourself out of this one if you tried. All I want to know is, do you feel better about the whole thing now that you’ve met her?”

“Yes, I do. As long as she respects our boundaries, calling on the handymen, instead of you. On another note, don’t think that I didn’t hear you coughing in the kitchen, Jonathan. I knew what you were up to,” she said, poking at him.

If she was being honest, she knew the best approach would be to trust Jonathan to handle it going forward. She knew he would do the right thing, as he’d been doing all along.

When they reached their driveway, she stopped him. “I owe you an apology, Jonathan. I took on an accusatory tone with you in the garage the other day. Even though it didn’t help to hear you refer to Edith as beautiful, I know it was an innocent mistake.”

“One that I completely regret. I’m the one who's sorry. Mae, you know that I only have eyes for you, right?” Jonathan asked.

“I do. But, say it again, and I promise —” Mae playfully balled up her fists, but before she could follow through with her threat, Jonathan picked her up, tossing her over his shoulder to head inside and enjoy an evening at home for two.

CHAPTER 10

Agnes Covington skimmed the dessert case as she had done several times a week. With the closing of the café, the coffee shop had become one of her favorite places to work on her off days as she finalized her plans for the food truck. Harvey prepared her usual latte, and all that was left to do was decide between the strudel and a danish. Not such a difficult task, but yet an enormous deal every single time.

“Shoot,” she whispered, noticing Grant crossing the street, coming toward the shop. I can’t catch a break with this guy.

“Harvey, I need a quick favor. Let’s hold off on the dessert for a minute. Instead, I was wondering if you’d let me go to the back and hide for a while until the author guy leaves?” She begged.

Harvey caught a glimpse of him approaching the store as well and smiled.

“What, are we in high school? Sorry, no can do. It’s against store policy to allow customers in the employee section.”

She rolled her eyes. “Harvey, it’s me we’re talking about here. Nobody has to know. Come on, I’m sure he’ll be in and out of here. Less than five minutes, tops.”

“Again, I’m sorry. I have to play by the rules. Besides, it’s already too late. He’s coming in as we speak. I’m not sure what you have against the guy, but he’s good looking, has a distinguished career, and he clearly likes you. A lot. Here’s a thought. Instead of running away from him, why don’t you try getting to know the guy? Practically the entire time he’s been staying here, all he ever does is ask about you.”

“Wait. What?” she asked.

Harvey motioned his head toward Grant, who was now standing behind her.

“Grant. How are you?” she said, trying to seem surprised to see him. “Fancy meeting you here.”

“I just dropped in to grab a cup to go. You can relax. I have no intention of bothering you or trying to strike up a conversation, if that’s what you’re worried about,” he replied.

“Oh. Well, I wasn’t assuming anything. I was just saying hello.”

She watched as he put in an order for his favorite coffee, then grabbed a napkin and waited patiently along the side, letting other customers go. Somehow, she’d completely forgotten about placing her own order and was now intrigued as to why he wasn’t pursuing her, as he’d done so many times before.

“Harvey, when you get a chance, can you wrap up a danish to go?” she asked.

“I thought you were hanging out for a while?” Harvey continually darted his eyes toward Grant to no avail. Then, once he saw his efforts weren’t getting anywhere, he lost his cool and intervened. “That does it. I’ve had it with you two. This charade has gone on long enough. Of all the things I’ve witnessed from behind this counter, this little thing the two of you have going on is by far the most aggravating to date. So, for the record, I’m just going to come right out and tell the truth,” he said.

On the side lines Agnes could see Grant mouthing something to Harvey, but it was too late. Harvey looked as if he was over it.

“It’s all my fault. I guess you can blame me for overstepping my boundaries and getting involved. I should’ve exercised some good sense and stayed out of it, but I’ve always been a sucker for love. Agnes Covington, this man is smitten over you. From the moment he laid eyes on you, all he’s ever wanted was an opportunity to meet you.” Harvey continued.

By this point, she noticed Grant practically squirming, turning beat red, obviously not expecting Harvey to divulge his secrets.

“I innocently may have shared your usual times for visiting the coffee shop. Heck, he was suffering from writer’s block, and you needed something to do besides worrying about your business endeavors all the time. I thought it was a good idea at the onset. However, you two are the most stubborn individuals I have ever met,” Harvey said, frowning at Agnes and then Grant.

“Hey, don’t look at me. She’s the one who won’t take my calls. I’m assuming I offended her in some kind of way. Even though, if that’s the case, I still don’t know what I did. It doesn’t matter, anyway. We should all just drop it. I know how to take a hint,” Grant replied.

Thankful the shop was rather quiet, mostly, the random one or two customers that came in and placed orders, listened until their items were paid for and left.

“You did nothing wrong,” she whispered.

Harvey and Grant both looked at her with an expression that spoke volumes.

“Well, then, why haven’t you been taking my calls?” he asked.

When she didn’t respond, he politely thanked Harvey for his help, grabbed his cup, and proceeded to leave.

Harvey slid her cup across the counter, then pointed toward the front door. “He’s one of the good ones, Agnes.”

“How do you know?”

“I spend seven days a week listening to people sit around here, sharing their life stories. I know everything about his family back home, his writing career, and I know that he, like yourself, has been hurt before but is willing to take a chance on love. I think I’m qualified,” Harvey responded.

“How do you know that I’ve been hurt before? I never told you that.”

“It’s written all over your face. You're just as guarded as they come. Plus, he told me about your sabbatical. Honey, please. I see the way you look at that man.” He laughed.

She leaned in. “Did he tell you about the kiss?”

“Which one?”

“Great, you must know everything at this point,” she said.

“I’ll tell you what I don’t know. I don’t understand why you’re not going after him. Go. Get out of here already.”

“Harvey, he’s about to leave. What difference will any of this make after he’s gone?”

“Listen to me, kiddo. It may make all the difference in the world. But you’ll never know if you don’t go after him. I’d take my chances if I were you. It beats being alone.”

Harvey passed her a complementary danish to go with her coffee.

“Go get him, tiger.” He smiled.

* * *

“Grant, wait. Grant,” Agnes yelled. She spotted the back of his jacket walking at a fast pace along the boardwalk.

“Grant.” She cried out one last time, nearly breathless, and fighting the urge to fuss at him.

“Agnes?” he said, turning around.

“Hey, I was calling your name all the way down the boardwalk.”

He removed one of his ear buds, waving it in front of her.

“Kind of hard to hear when you have music playing. I was trying to get into a creative zone before heading back to the house.”

“Ear buds, of course. That makes sense.”

She knew the awkward moment called for an explanation but was struggling to work up the nerve to say what was really on her mind.

“Did you want something?” he asked.

“No. Yes. The answer is yes. I came out here to say I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need. Really. The more I think about it, the more I realize I’m the one at fault here. I was laying it on way too thick. We were supposed to be hanging out as friends and I let my feelings get the best of me. I was probably living in my world of fiction more than reality,” he replied.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

He chuckled. “Underneath this exterior lies the heart of a hopeless romantic, wishing that one day he could stop hiding behind his keyboard and actually get out there and meet someone. I’m a loner, Agnes. By choice, I spend my days creating fictitious stories, hoping to inspire people to believe in love. When the book is complete, I write the words, the end, and then return to my lonely reality. It’s the story of my life, or at least it was until the day we met. You captivated my attention… I even started looking forward to running into you.”

“What’s so special about me, Grant? If only you’d been around the day I showed up with my bags from New York. I was a hot mess back then and I still am. I’ll bet money you wouldn’t have the same opinion of me if you really knew what I was all about.” Her eyes drifted over to the water in shame, then back over to him, waiting for a response.

“I don’t know what to say,” Grant replied.

“Exactly.”

“Agnes, let me finish my thought. I don’t know what to say regarding who you were and what brought you here. All I know is I’m interested in getting to know the woman standing in front of me now. And, the sad part is, time is running out. If you’re not interested in return, I understand. Now, respectfully. I have to get back to work. I have a deadline to meet.”

He wedged his ear buds back in place and waved goodbye.

“Grant, wait.” She called out.

He stopped.

“The thing is, I’m into you too. I have been ever since the day I spilled coffee on you. Always thought you were good looking. And you’re definitely a good kisser.” She teased.

He pointed to himself. “Who me?” he said, looking around.

It was little moments like those that caused her to find him so irresistible. She loved his dimples, and even more so, she loved how candid he was about his feelings. But how could she freely explore where things could lead with his impending departure? It wouldn’t make any sense, she thought.

“Grant, now that we’ve been transparent with one another, there’s only one problem.”

He wouldn’t hear of it. Instead, he placed his finger over her lips.

“Shh. Don’t do it. Don’t dwell on the many ways this can go wrong. Instead, just enjoy the moment with me. Please?” He pleaded.

She could hear the intensified sound of her heart beating out of control.

“But —”

“Agnessssss,”

“Yes,” she whispered.

Grant came within inches of her lips, but he didn’t kiss her.

“Let’s allow ourselves the pleasure of enjoying what today brings, and let tomorrow take care of itself. Meet me at my place tonight around seven. I’ll text you the address.”

“Okay,” she responded with her eyes closed, leaning in anticipation of a kiss.

By the time she looked again, his lips were kissing her hand ever so gently, sending a strong current through her body.

* * *

His beach rental was contemporary, with clean lines resting just a stone’s throw away from the sand leading to the water. His neighbors also had contemporary shaped beach houses with private views and boat slips in the backyard. It was the kind of place she’d only dreamed about living in. This is perfect for a writer, Agnes thought as she imagined him using the beach as a backdrop or a makeshift office.

She mashed the bell, hoping not to look ridiculous while being recorded on the doorbell camera. Within a moment’s time, she could see him coming down the hall.

“Hey there,” he answered.

“I made it.”

“You did, and you’re right on time. Please come in. Welcome to my temporary home.” He admitted. He passed her a bouquet of orchids, mixed with an assortment of wildflowers, vibrant, just like the art on the wall and the decor.

Grant stood about six feet tall, wearing a white polo with jeans. His beard was cut to precision, giving him just enough of that rugged look she liked, but not totally bare and clean shaven. Being handsome came naturally to him, but the most attractive part was he didn’t even seem to know it.

“Thanks for inviting me here tonight. I have to admit that I’ve never been to an author’s place before. It makes me feel kind of special getting a behind the scenes look at the hopeless romantic’s humble abode… perhaps in this case, not so humble, as this place is absolutely massive.” She teased.

He paid special attention to her smile and then proceeded to explain.

“Yeah, you’re right. It’s big, but it’s the views for me. I used to dream about having a writing space with a picturesque view. Plus, the owner worked out a month-to-month agreement with me that was rather sweet. So, I can’t complain. Would you like a tour?” he asked.

“Sure.”

She followed him around the main floor, touring the music room, guest accommodations, outdoor access to a private pool, the kitchen, and finally landed in a room he set aside especially for writing.

“This is it. This is my main space for creativity. It’s a bit of a mess, as you can see, but this is how I produce my best work.”

Agnes took a slow tour of the room, noticing a huge glass window overlooking the Patuxent with sliding glass doors. The walls were labeled with notes taped around the perimeter of the room for various chapters of his book. Character profiles, names of places, and important events that would take place.

“It looks like organized chaos. A little of this, tons of notes, a little of that, oh and a lot of drawings.

“Are you an artist too?” she asked.

He chuckled. “I wish. That’s just my way of fleshing out my characters. Some people like to hunt for random pictures on the internet to use as visuals for their characters. I like to draw mine. It’s like having a therapeutic creativity session. Take this the right way, but sometimes while I’m drawing I can even hear —”

“The characters’ voices talking in your head?” She giggled.

“Yes. I rarely admit it. People might start to think I’m loco,” he said, twirling his finger around his head.

“I wouldn’t think that. Many years ago, I signed up for a creative writing course. The instructor talked about hearing the characters’ voices in your head. It’s totally normal.”

Again, she caught him looking at her in admiration.

Grant cleared his throat. “One of my favorite things about living out here is the soothing sound of the water and the tranquility at night. It takes my breath away. Most evenings I can come out here on one of my breaks and see the stars hanging so low, it’s as if I can touch them. Sometimes it gets me to thinking about our creator. Other times, it encourages me to dream about the unknown things in life,” he said.

“Like?”

“It’s hard to explain, but sometimes I like to sit out here and contemplate my life and my purpose, and what direction I’m heading in. I mean, I know I’m supposed to be a writer, but I often wonder if there are even greater things that I’m called to do. Living the life of a traveling author and seeing the world has been amazing, but it gets lonely.”

He invited her to follow him into the kitchen as they continued to talk.

“What places have you traveled to?” she asked.

“San Francisco, Europe, San Juan, New York, Colorado… gorgeous mountains, by the way. If you haven’t been, you really need to visit.”

She watched his body language as he continued to describe his various trips, his passion, and his enthusiasm for his work. It made her respect him, perhaps even admire him even more. “I recognize that fire in your eyes. It’s the same passion I have for my small business. Of course, it sounds nowhere near as glamorous, but it’s special to me just the same.”

Grant paused in the middle of laying stir-fry vegetables on the counter.

“Promise me you won’t ever do that again,” he said.

“What did I do?”

“Belittle your dreams. It’s not about how glamorous it sounds or how it compares to my line of work. It’s your passion. And, with your creativity, talent, fire, it’s going to be the best food truck Solomons Island has ever seen. You got it?” he asked.

“Yes, sir. The absolute best bbq truck ever. They won’t know what hit them.”

“That’s the spirit. Now, while you sit there and watch me make a fool of myself in the kitchen, as I try to impress you, tell me more about Agnes Covington. What do you like to do for fun when you’re not planning and working?” He smiled.

“Hmm. That’s a good question. I’m not sure I know what fun looks like since moving to the island. Not that it’s a dull place to live, by any means. I just came here under crazy circumstances and before you know it, I found myself in the space that I’m in now, planting roots and building a future for myself out here. I think the most fun I’ve had is probably lying out in my sister’s backyard taking in the sun. You sort of caught me at an awkward time.”

She watched him pour a splash of olive oil into the pan, and then he made eye contact with her.

“Now, it’s all making sense. You ran into me with your coffee that day because you desperately needed to meet a new friend. Someone who would encourage you to pull your head out of the sand and learn how to enjoy life a little.” He chuckled.

“Oh, and I guess you're an expert at it. You’ve got it all figured out, especially as you spend most of the day locked inside the four walls of your beach rental.”

Agnes continued to playfully tease, but fully recognized they were living parallel lives, oddly. Both of them needing an escape from their reality, even if it was only for a little while. Her issue was she knew herself all too well. Easily wearing her feelings on her sleeve and falling in love with the wrong men. She didn’t want that anymore. It was exhausting, constantly leading her to a dead-end place.

Grant took his flour-coated finger and touched the tip of her nose. “Hold on there, tiger. I never said I had it all figured out. But I do recognize when it’s time for change. We’re both at a crossroad in our lives with a world of opportunity before us as it pertains to business and work, but… if we’re not careful, we might miss out on what matters most. Is that what we really want for ourselves?”

“Did you just put flour on my nose?” she asked.

“Who, me?”

Agnes quickly grabbed a pinch of flour, flicking it at him, and then removed herself to the living area as not to get caught in a war.

Grant revealed all of his pearly whites, appearing to be having a good time. “Ah, there’s your playful side coming out. I love it.” He laughed.

“Ha ha, funny guy.”

She once again noticed additional maps pinned on the walls of various places he’d traveled. “Out of all the places you’ve visited, I’m surprised you never met someone to settle down with before now. A guy like yourself, in your early forties, a great career, single, without someone to call your own. It doesn’t add up.”

“I’d have to agree with you. It doesn’t add up. Sometimes we go through things in life that simply fall into alignment with our plans. I wasn’t supposed to be a loner. She was supposed to show up at the chapel on time, as planned. We were supposed to exchange our vows and live life happily ever after. The morning came, I got dressed in my tux, and I stood waiting at the altar. She got cold feet and never showed. So, kind of like you said, some things just don’t add up.”

“I’m sorry, Grant. I didn’t realize —”

“Don’t be. It’s been six years since that event occurred. She’s married now. As for me, well, I dove into my writing, finding other ways to create my love story and my happily ever afters.”

She felt awful for bringing it up, yet safe, knowing he understood the pain associated with trusting someone who would ultimately let you down.

CHAPTER 11

A month later… Mackenzie flipped the sign on her front door to show the café was open about an hour earlier than usual. At six-thirty a.m. the sun was just coming up, but she didn’t care. It had been a long six weeks, with renovations extending beyond the deadline. She was nervous, ready to get back to work, and anxiously waiting to see if some of her regulars would return to the café.

“Joshua, thank you for coming in early. I’m just a ball of nerves these days. I can’t eat, can’t sleep. My poor daughter probably thinks I’m losing my mind.”

“Mack, I just heard her in the back, talking to Harold. She seems fine. It’s difficult being out of work for several weeks, I get it. But try to look at the bright side. This grand re-opening is going to do wonders for business. I mean, come on, would you look at this place? Chef Harold is in heaven with all the new appliances, and the little touches you’ve added to the main floor is giving the café a completely new look. A make-over can do wonders. I’ll bet the bridge club and everyone else starts spending double time here, which for you means double the money,” he said.

“True. Lord knows we need the extra money. This entire experience taught me a valuable lesson about beefing up my savings account. I have to do better. I can’t go down this road again.”

“I hear ya. Thankfully, that’s all behind us now. I have the side business to sustain me. Dakota’s worst complaint was being bored, but she’s glad to be coming back. So, it’s all good. We’re on the upside.” He offered.

“Thank you, Joshua. You’re just like Brody, always encouraging me when I need it most.”

Joshua pointed toward the door. “Speaking of Brody, he’s heading across the street now with a ton of balloons in hand. I swear you two were made for each other. All the lovey dovey gestures, for goodness’ sake, is enough to make one lose their lunch. I’m going to head to the back and unpack the napkins. That way, you guys can have a moment.”

“You’re so crazy. Thanks, Joshua.” She giggled.

Brody opened the door, carrying two bunches of celebratory balloons. He could hardly fit them through the door, so Mackenzie did her part, helping him, already feeling better about the day.

“Brody, what in the world? How many balloons did you buy?” she asked.

“Enough for you to tie one on the back of each booth and chair. Come on, now. This is a grand reopening. We’re celebrating, right?”

“Yes.”

“The newspaper is stopping by later this afternoon to get a few candid shots, so I figured, why not? It’s just a little something to make it festive and get folks excited about coming back, that’s all. Nothing too crazy.”

“Wait a minute,” she said, sounding serious.

“What? You don’t like the balloons? I’m doing too much, aren’t I? I’m sorry, I just thought it might be a nice little touch. I didn’t think —”

“No, that’s not it. I love the balloons. I don’t know why I didn’t think of it myself. I just told Joshua I’m a ball full of nerves, and all I really need right now, even if it’s just for a minute, is to be in your arms, Brody. I just want to thank you, and give you a hug, that’s all.”

He released the balloons, allowing them to hit the ceiling while grabbing her, pulling her close.

“You don’t have to ask me twice. We can hug all day if you’d like. Forget the press. Hugging is my specialty,” he said, playfully nibbling on her ear.

“Ha ha, no way, buddy. I love having alone time with you, but I also need to get my business back in order.” She smiled.

“And that you shall do. Where’s Stephanie?”

“She’s in the back, learning a few pointers from Harold before it’s time to head to school. If I know right, she’s probably chewing his ear off. I think she’s just as excited as I am about today. She even says she wants to own a café, just like me when she grows up. Hmm. That will probably change, of course. But it’s nice to know I’m doing something right in her eyes.”

Her arms fell to her side while he cupped her cheeks in his hands. “Stop being so tough on yourself. You’re doing a lot more than you know. Now, what can I do to help you get ready? I don’t have to be down to the warehouse until eight. That gives me plenty of time to lend a helping hand.”

“I guess you could start by setting up the balloons for me,” she said.

“Right. I’m on it. After I’m done, I can even swing Stephanie by her school if you’d like. Only if you’re comfortable with me driving her, of course.”

“Brody, you’re one of the safest drivers I know. Taking Steph would be such a big help, and I know she’d be thrilled to ride in your truck. I’ll let her know.”

They worked for the next hour straight, refilling the napkin holders, ensuring all the tables had the appropriate condiments, even wiping the chairs down one last time, ensuring that everything was squeaky clean.

“Mom, Chef Harold is teaching me everything I need to know about running the kitchen. He said if it’s okay with you, I can come by anytime I want to learn more. Can I stay here instead of going to school today, please?” Stephanie begged.

“Absolutely not. You have a science test coming up soon, and I will not have you miss the review and get a poor grade. Don’t you worry. Chef Harold will still be here after school. Now, grab your backpack and make sure you wear your seatbelt while riding with Brody, okay?”

Stephanie hung her head low. “Okay.”

Brody whispered to her. “How about you share a few of Chef Harold’s tips with me in the truck? I need to get better at cooking for your mom.”

She looked up and giggled at him, quickly forgetting about her disappointment.

At the front door Mackenzie could see one of her first customers of the day arriving. She bent down, adjusting Steph’s clothing, gave her a kiss, and patted her gently as she joined Brody by his side.

She then approached the gentleman standing at the door. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, but not in a good way. She felt like she could faint, maybe even be sick, but Mack held her breath and waited. He stood frozen, staring at her, then his eyes drifted over to Steph and Brody, before looking back at her again.

“Ben?” she said.

“Hey, Mackenzie,” he responded. The man stood tall, with a rugged beard, ash washed jeans, and boots. He looked like a movie star or a member of a band of some sort. Even had a tattoo crawling up the side of his neck, and a corvette parked out front, which she presumed was his.

“Mommy, who’s this man?” Steph asked.

Mack felt herself salivating. “Uh,” was all she could say.

“Mackenzie, are you okay?” Brody stepped forward.

“Yeah. Yes, I’m fine. You two need to hurry, so you won’t be late for school.” She exhaled, peeling her eyes away long enough to reassure Brody that all was well.

Brody protested quietly as not to scare Stephanie. “Are you certain? I’m not getting a good vibe here.” He mumbled.

“Brody, I promise, everything is fine. I’ll explain more later, but for now, if she misses the bell, they’re going to mark her down as tardy.”

She put her best smile forward, hoping to put his mind at ease. After another moment of giving the guy the once over, Brody backed off. “Okay, Joshua should be out any minute now. I’ll be back.”

Mackenzie kissed Stephanie, then watched as they walked out the door.

* * *

“Babe, can you believe we’re getting hitched in a week?” Clara squealed. “I’m so excited I could scream it to the mountain tops,” she yelled, flailing her arms in the air.

“Yep, only problem is there’s not one mountain in sight. You might want to hold off until we get to Maui for that.” Mike teased.

Clara paced around the boat, feeling confident to remain stable without getting seasick. She’d come a long way from their early days of dating, when the thought of sailing would make her want to hurl.

“How does everything look?” she asked, pointing to the setup she prepared for a group of women who booked a three-hour tour to Annapolis and back.

“It looks great. What’s not to like? The new boat is stunning. It’s an early spring day, and my beautiful bride-to-be is doing an amazing job helping me run the business. Everything is falling in place, and I owe it all to you,” he said.

“Mmm. Nope. I’m not taking the credit for what you’ve done with Lighthouse Tours, Mike. You built this location from the ground up. North Beach as well. Plus, the warehouse, which is coming along nicely, is all because of you.”

“And I didn’t get any help from my marketing pro?” He smiled.

“Okay, maybe just a little. I’ll blame some of that on my grandfather, who used to be a salesman. Maybe he passed down some of his marketing skills in my DNA. But most of this is on you, bud. You’re amazing at what you do, and you really need to own it.”

“Thank you. I will own it, but right now, I think the idea of leaving this place in someone else’s hands for two weeks is starting to settle in,” he said.

“Are you feeling nervous about it? You know Brody is totally up for the task. We’ll have our seasonal help come over and assist with the tours. Agnes will keep things afloat at the warehouse, and the North Beach office will be just fine,” she replied, strapping her arms around his waist.

“I know. It’s just my first time taking off for so long. The good news is my parents are going to hang out for at least another week after the ceremony. That way, they can check up on things for me. If nothing else, just being a presence if needed.”

“That is wonderful, and don’t worry. Everything will be just fine. Now, can we run down our wedding checklist? I promise this version is super quick since the wedding has been reduced to immediate friends and family,” she asked.

“Go for it,” he said, while hosing the dock area down.

“Okay, let’s see. I spoke to Agnes last night. She is picking out a nude pink dress. Something that flows and is easy to wear on the beach. As for Brody, I need you to double check that all is going well with him finding a heather grey suit.”

“Heather grey?” Mike asked.

“Yes, it’s a lighter shade of grey that will go perfect with Agnes’ dress for the pictures. We can’t do dark grey. It will throw everything off.”

“Heather grey suit for Brody, check.” He laughed, shaking his head.

“What’s so funny?”

“Nothing, honey. I’m just admiring how precise you are. Keep going,” Mike responded, still smiling.

“Mm hmm. Next on the list is the party rental place. I confirmed the chairs, a canopy, a miniature dance floor, oh, and a white arch. Agnes said she’ll decorate the arch with flowers the morning of. Then there’s the music. I’m at a complete loss for what to do about the music.”

“I’m not. Remember the date I planned for you in my backyard? I had called in a favor for a musician to come and play for us. Why don’t I make a few phone calls and see if I can get him back? I’m sure he’d love to perform at our wedding.”

Again, she let out a squeal, feeling pleased at the way everything was coming together. She knew it would not be a traditional wedding with large crowds of people, but it would be their unique ceremony. That’s all that mattered.

“Hey, Mike.”

“Yes.

“Thank you for always bending over backward, doing anything you can to take care of me. It doesn’t go unnoticed. Not for one second. I love you so much. Always know that.”

“Aw, likewise, babe. You mean the world to me, you know that. Besides, I’m only giving you what you deserve.”

Clara picked up a push broom and swept the area where Mike hosed.

“Mike. There’s something that’s been on my mind. Something I realize that you and I never really talk about.” She chuckled nervously. “I probably should’ve brought it up long before now, but somehow it’s never been at the forefront of our minds.”

He turned off the hose, giving her his undivided attention.

“You know you can talk to me about anything. What’s on your mind?” he asked.

She released a deep sigh.

“Do you ever think about adopting a child?”

For what seemed like an entire minute, the only thing Clara could hear was the sound of the waves brushing gently against the boat. Mike inhaled, and then exhaled, torn about the subject.

“It’s fine. You don’t have to answer that question now. I’m not sure why I brought it up in the first place. I mean, here I am, almost forty-nine years old. Bringing a child into our lives now wouldn’t make any sense,” she said.

“I completely disagree. I think you’d make a wonderful mother. You’re nurturing and kind. Motherhood would come naturally for you. Plus, the idea of giving a child a home, a safe place to grow up, I can’t think of a greater sacrifice. Me, on the other hand. I don’t know what kind of father I’d be. I rarely have time to practice being an uncle with my very own niece and nephew. They’re always traveling the world, heading from one military assignment to the next.”

She dropped the broom, embracing him by the shoulders.

“You would be the most amazing dad ever. I know this because of the way you love unconditionally. Mike, you rescued me back when I was afraid for my life. I’ll never forget the night you came and stayed with me in my apartment when Joan’s family threatened me. You’re a protector, a provider, and you make me feel so safe… so loved. That’s all a child would ever need. But, to be fair, this is not something we would have to decide overnight. We’ll have a lifetime together to think this over. And, if we never adopt, we can just spoil Brody and Mack’s kids.” She smiled.

“Wait, Mack’s pregnant with Brody’s baby?”

“No, but it’s only a matter of time before those two tie the knot.”

“True. I’ve never seen the guy so smitten. Heck, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him smitten at all.” He laughed.

Mike slid Clara’s hands from his shoulders, inviting her to wrap them tightly around his waist.

“No matter what we decide, it’s me and you in it for the long hall. We’re going to build a beautiful life together, Clara Covington. Just wait and see.”

* * *

By late afternoon, Agnes had organized all things wedding related in the basement. The favors were arranged just so, the candle centerpieces were in boxes, ready to be unpacked. She had her checklist of duties as a maid of honor under control, ready to do anything she could to please her sister and make her happy.

“Agnes, everything looks amazing. I can’t believe we’re really pulling this off with such short notice,” Clara said.

“I can. When you put your mind to something, you really go after it. You actually made my job as maid of honor rather easy. The only thing I’m disappointed about is you choosing not to have a traditional shower. People want to celebrate you and Mike by showering you with gifts,” she replied.

“I know, and they will shower us at the ceremony. You know me, Ag. I’ve always been rather simple and low-key. I’m actually surprised I didn’t think of this whole thing a lot sooner than I did,” Clara said, gazing over the favors.

“Well, if you’re happy, I’m happy.”

Holly, Clara’s dog, sniffed around the boxes, wagging her tail when she approached Agnes.

“Apparently, Holly is happy too, so there you have it,” she said, bending down to pet her.

“You might as well get used to hanging out with me, Holly. Your momma is going away for a little while.”

Clara smiled. “I’ll be sure to write down her feeding regiment. Thanks so much for looking after Holly, the house, and the warehouse. It really means a lot. Mike was a little nervous about being gone for two weeks, but I reassured him everything will be fine.”

“It will be. I want you two to kick up your feet in Maui and relax. Just enjoy being husband and wife without the demands of running a business. Trust me, it will all be waiting for you when you get back.”

“True.” Clara comfortably pulled up a chair while helping Agnes unpack a box of candles.

“So, I haven’t heard you say much about Grant lately. How are things going with you guys?”

“It’s been fun getting to know him. He recently finished his last novel, and luckily, before he could pack his bags, his publisher asked him for the first two chapters of his next book. Having the two additional weeks was a pleasant surprise.” Just talking about him made her flush in the face. It was almost inevitable the longer they had time together, the more she would develop feelings for the guy. What’s not to like about him? He was a gentleman, unlike the guys in her past. He had depth to him. She wanted to experience more of his depth, and more of his sense of humor, but she knew it would soon end.

“Why haven’t we spent time with him yet? I feel you’re keeping him hidden. All I hear about these days is the food truck and the warehouse. That’s it,” Clara said.

“If it will make you feel any better, he’s coming over in a little while. Well, technically, he’s meeting me at the warehouse. He’s been dying to see the truck, and since it’s conveniently parked out back, I promised him I’d give him a little tour.”

“Again, why haven’t I met him yet?” Clara nudged.

“Let’s be realistic here. It’s not like he’s going to be around forever, Clara. It’s my luck that I would meet a truly phenomenal man who’s just passing through Solomons, on the way to his next adventure. I see no point in getting deeply entrenched, allowing my feelings to go all willy-nilly out of control, only for him to inevitably say goodbye. No. I will not do it to myself. We’re just friends. Maybe even two people who are attracted to one another and get along very well. But, it’s not our time. Not everything works out the way they do in a romance novel.” She sighed.

Clara laughed and laughed, and laughed some more, before finally regaining her composure.

“Bravo,” she said.

“What?”

“That was an award-winning speech. I love it. You sound like a woman who has it all figured out. Except, the only problem is, you don’t.” Clara’s chuckle faded.

“I’m not saying anything that isn’t true. He is leaving soon, which means there’s no sense in introducing him to family and getting my hopes up. What’s so far-fetched about that statement?” Agnes asked, folding her eyebrows like an accordion.

“The only problem is you two already have feelings for one another. Just about every other night you’re together. You think I don’t notice when you come in late?” She teased.

Agnes didn’t respond, but quietly contemplated what Clara was saying. She was right. But Maryland wasn’t home for Grant. He wanted to see the world. That’s what brought him there in the first place, and ultimately it would cause him to leave.

“Agnes, wake up. Look at what’s happening right before your very eyes. He was supposed to be gone already. Now, his time is extended by another two weeks. Do you really think that’s a coincidence?” she asked.

“His publisher really slammed the next project on him with little notice.”

“Ag,” she said, leaning in closer. “The details don’t matter. The point is, he’s still here. Make the most of it. I want to see him at the wedding, as your date. No questions asked.”

“The wedding? Wouldn’t you rather me just have him stop by for a casual burger on the grill?”

“That too. Even though we’ll hardly have time for grilling this week. But you, my dear, need a date. So, invite him!”

Clara stood up, looking proudly over the work she’d done.

“Now, today is the reopening of the café, and if I know right, Mack has probably been spinning herself around like a lunatic. Maybe you can freshen up and join me over there before you go to meet your beau.”

Agnes fluffed her hair playfully. “I don’t mind if I do.”

CHAPTER 12

Mackenzie went through the motions of greeting customers, feeling relieved at the sight of Clara and Agnes walking in. She’d been waiting patiently to unleash details of the day’s events, and she wasn’t talking about the reopening. Everything at the café was going well, back in full swing, with everyone enjoying themselves as they did before the fire. It was her surprise visitor that was giving her anxiety.

“There you are. I was hoping you hadn’t forgotten about me,” she said, reaching out, hugging Clara first.

“I wouldn’t dare. As promised, I gave you some time to prepare for the newspaper this morning, and time for you to get back into the swing of things.” She looked around, admiring the turnout. “Looks like everyone missed being here, but we already knew Solomons would be here to support your big day,” she said, beaming at the crowd.

Agnes nodded. “Honestly, would you look at this place? It’s like the fire never happened. Hey, how’s Beth making out next door? Do you think she’ll be ready to open up soon?”

“She has a few more weeks before she’s up and running. Poor thing is going crazy with all the extra time on her hands. I can totally relate. I offered to lend a helping hand, but she says her contractors seem to have everything under control. For me, it’s back to serving the regulars, including the bridge club who showed up on their off day, just to show their support. I’m feeling pretty lucky,” Mack replied.

Clara stretched her arms open wide. “I’m so happy for you, Mack.”

“Thank you, love. And I’m happy for you. Don’t think for one minute, amid all this activity, that I’m going to miss that beachfront wedding of yours. Myself, Brody, and Steph will be there with bells on,” Mackenzie replied.

“I know you will. Speaking of Brody, I swear I never see the guy these days. That’s pathetic, given that we work for the same company. I promise, when Mike and I get back from Hawaii, we’re releasing him back to his regular duties so he can catch a breather. This way you two can get back to your regular lives.” Clara promised.

“Oh, it’s fine. The three of us still spend time together. Besides, Brody is really good about adjusting when he has to. However —” Mackenzie checked over her shoulder, then lowered her voice.

“I’m not sure how he’ll adjust after he finds out about the visit I had from Stephanie’s father this morning.” Mack confessed.

Agnes had a curious expression smeared across her face. “I haven’t been around that long, but I don’t recall you mentioning anything about Stephanie’s father. I thought maybe the guy was… you know.”

“Dead? Not a chance. He’s alive and well and was standing right here in the doorway of the café this morning, right in front of Stephanie and Brody,” Mack said.

A customer interrupted them, congratulating Mackenzie on her grand reopening and promised to return soon. “The food was delicious, hun. Next time, I’ll have to bring my mother. She needs to get out of the house more often.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to meet her. Thank you for coming. We’ll see you soon.” Mackenzie waved.

Once the lady left, she observed Dakota taking care of a couple sitting in the back and Joshua doing his usual rounds. Feeling at ease, she continued to talk to the girls.

“So, like I was saying. He’s alive and well and was standing right in this very spot this morning. It was all I could do to keep it together. I felt like I was either going to pass out or lose my breakfast all over the floor. Neither option being a great start to the day. Thankfully, Brody was on his way out the door to take Stephanie to school for me.” She explained.

“Wait. Brody has no idea who he is?” Clara asked.

“He was suspicious. But I played it off and got them out the door. I told him I’d explain later.”

Agnes’ eyes popped wide open. “This is surreal. I thought my life had its twists and turns, but yours is way more interesting. I ought to tell Grant to write about stuff like this in his book.”

“Agnes, that’s terrible,” Clara said, fussing at her.

“No, she’s right. I’m still in shock. He said he looked me up about six months ago, but never worked up the nerve to call. He’s supposedly in Maryland for two nights, and I guess one of the first stops on his list this morning was the café. Of all places.”

Mack swallowed and continued to put on her best possible smile as customers passed her by. On the inside, she was crying. She wanted to be by herself, hiding in a closet until this whole day that felt like a never-ending nightmare ended.

“Are you okay? Of all the days…” Clara said.

“No. I’m not okay, but I have no choice but to try my best and push it out of my mind for now. I wouldn’t listen to a word he had to say. I explained that this was a huge day for my business, and that he was five years behind schedule. That’s when he turned around and walked right out the door. The same way he’d come in. There’s no telling if he’ll come back later or not. All I know is the whole thing has me worried sick. What if he wants to meet Steph? It’s bad enough he had a chance to see her when she was leaving with Brody.”

“Take a deep breath and then exhale,” Clara said.

Agnes nodded in agreement. “Listen to her. She’s amazing when it comes to yoga and breathing techniques. My mind wanders, but Clara is like the queen of all things whoosah related.”

Mack and Clara looked at Agnes.

“Whoosah?” Mack asked.

“Yes, as in calming your nerves, relaxing, taking a chill pill. You know what I mean. Hey, all I’m saying is listen to her. She knows what she’s doing.”

Mack followed Clara’s lead, taking a deep breath in, then exhaling before having to excuse herself to attend to a customer who was ready to check out.

* * *

Within the hour, Agnes drove her car down the dirt road leading to the warehouse. She pulled up behind the rear of a station wagon and could see Grant’s smile in his rear-view mirror, greeting her as she arrived.

Hmm, a station wagon. I guess he has a practical side to him, after all, she thought to herself while putting the gear in park.

This time his appearance was even more casual than usual, making jeans and a button-down gingham shirt look like the most scrumptious outfit she’d ever seen him wear before.

“Hey,” he said, approaching to open her car door.

“Hi.”

She noticed a light beard growing in, replacing his clean-shaven look, and his dimples that were irresistibly cute. But it was the fresh scent of soap emanating from his body that gave her goosebumps.

Grant kissed her on the cheek. “I was hoping I had the right place. A guy stopped me on his way out, wondering why I was hanging around, until I introduced myself,” he said.

“Oh, that was probably either Brody or the new guy, Ben.”

He pointed upward. “Yeah, Ben. That’s his name. I told him I was waiting for you.”

She smiled, uncertain why she was smiling, but she knew it felt right.

“Is that your food truck over there?”

“It is. Would you like to see it?”

“Lead the way. I have to check it out first before giving you the gift that I brought. I have to make sure it’s a just right fit,” he said.

“Gift? You didn’t have to bring me anything.”

“I wanted to. And, from what I can see from here, I think it will be perfect. She’s a beauty.”

“Do you like her? I tried to go with something that would fit the whole barbecue theme, yet give off an old-fashioned food truck vibe at the same time.” She smiled.

“Mission accomplished. The best part about it is I bet bbq will be in high demand out here. It doesn’t look as if you have a lot of competition.”

“Thankfully, I don’t. I’ve been testing out various recipes, making specialty sauces and really trying to hone in on being creative and making it my own. I want people to taste my food and talk about it for days, telling all their friends, and coming back for more.”

She opened the back door, welcoming him to look around.

“When do you have time to test recipes if you’re always working at the warehouse and planning?”

“Thankfully, I’m not always working at the warehouse. I have a flexible schedule, which allows me to do a bit of both. Look at you, Mr. Observant.” She teased.

“I only pay close attention to things that interest me most,” he said, sweeping his fingers across her chin.

“Wow, the truck is amazing. You have the whole setup from top to bottom. Are you doing this alone, or are you going to have some help?” he asked.

“Alone for now. The doors will open part-time in June, and I’ll have to take it from there. If it goes well, then maybe I can keep up the pace year-round.

“For sure. I’ve seen plenty of food truck operations in the winter,” he replied.

Agnes watched as Grant ran his fingers across the counter, appearing to believe in her dream just as much as she did. He then refocused on her, holding her hands in his. “Stay right here. I’ll be right back,” he said.

“Grant, wait.”

“Hang on, I’ll be back before you can blink.”

She followed him with her eyes, watching out of the double window as he hurried to the car and lifted his trunk. He pulled out what appeared to be a sign and brought it back inside.

“For you,” he said, out of breath, presenting the gift.

She ran her fingers across the metal custom sign that said ‘open for business’ on one side and ‘closed’ on the other.

“Grant, it’s beautiful. How thoughtful of you,” she said.

“It’s just a little something to show my support. I love that you’re going after what you want in life.”

She tugged on his shirt. “So are you. If anything, I’m encouraged and inspired by your journey. Unlike myself, you didn’t stumble your way to this point, allowing challenges to distract you. It took me a long time to get to the place where I could even stay focused long enough to start working on my dreams.”

He snickered. “Please don’t think that I arrived here overnight. I fumbled, almost giving up quite a few times.”

He took the sign out of her hands and placed it on the counter, inviting her to snuggle closely against him. “Tell me something,” he said.

“What do you want to know?”

He thought long and hard.

“Walk me through the experiences you’ve had… the challenges that you always speak of in such a mysterious way.”

Agnes felt an air of sadness wash over her. She wasn’t proud of her journey. It wasn’t as squeaky clean as his, but she figured, what did she have to lose?

She retreated from his arms and gazed over at the sign.

“Well, let’s see. For starters, I moved here after a nasty breakup with my sister’s ex-husband. How’s that for a challenge?” she said, laughing with a nervous energy about her. “Bet you didn’t see that coming. I know it doesn’t sound good, and I’m certainly not proud of it. The only reason I have enough nerve to tell you in the first place is because I know you’re leaving soon.” Again, she chuckled, but he just continued to listen.

“Clara and I hadn’t seen each other in several years. Almost ten, to be exact. We parted ways over what I would now consider to be absolute foolishness. Unresolved turmoil that began right around the time of our parents’ death. What a time to stop getting along,” she said.

Inside, her heart was racing, wondering what kind of judgement call he was making about her, but it was too late at this point.

“Anyway, long story short, I ran into Keith when we were both emotionally weak. Although I can now see how very wrong we were for each other, I still dated him. We were together all the way until the point at which he cheated on me, leaving me with nowhere to go. Pathetic, I know. But that’s what led me here. Even prior to that, I had some track record. I really knew how to pick em.” She confessed.

Grant’s face was expressionless, making it difficult for her to read him. She’d understand if what she shared was off-putting. It was one of the reasons she’d decided not to be bothered with dating. She didn’t want to spend the rest of her life being known as the woman with poor judgment. Not even to herself.

“Please, say something. It’s difficult being this transparent, not knowing what you’re thinking,” she said.

“Is that the kind of man you desire to be with today? Someone who doesn’t appreciate your heart, intelligence, your beauty, and your talent? Someone who’d be willing to take advantage of you by cheating with another woman?”

“Well, no. Of course not. What I wanted was a forever love. Someone to spend the rest of my life with. I just didn’t go about it the right way. I guess I was too caught up in my insecurities to realize that I deserved better.”

“Hmm. I’d have to agree that you deserve better. We both do. The question is, what are we willing to do about it? Are you going to spend the rest of your life feeling guilty over past mistakes? Am I going to spend the rest of my life sour over a woman who left me for someone else? Doesn’t seem like the most productive way to spend our time, does it?” he asked.

“No.”

He slid his hand by her side, drawing her closer to him. The mere touch of him brushing up against her sent chills up her arm.

Grant cupped her cheek with his other hand. “Good. I’m glad we can both agree. Now, what about this sabbatical of yours?”

“What about it? I thought maybe I needed some time to clear my head and focus on everything you see around you,” she said, waving at the contents of the truck.

“I think it’s an excuse for you to hide. It’s only natural to retreat when you’ve been wounded. The only problem is, how are you going to ever experience genuine love by hiding behind old wounds?”

He stood within inches of her lips.

“I’m not hiding.” She confided.

“Prove it. I’ve been pursuing you for months now, longing for an opportunity to get closer to you. Now, here we are. Please say you’ll reconsider the sabbatical. I want us to be together.”

Finally, the talking ceased, and their lips intertwined. At first gently, then passionately, before Agnes could regain her senses, figuring out the best way to respond.

“Grant. We can’t be together. We were lucky to have this time, but you’re leaving soon, and I don’t know if I can withstand a quick rendezvous with an unhappy ending. I want more for myself. Especially after everything I’ve been through.”

She regulated her breathing back to its normal cadence and tried to pull herself together.

“You are moving on to your next destination in the next two weeks, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but —”

“And where would that destination be again? Nevada?” she asked.

“Yes, but it’s only for a month this time. I can plan to come back and visit afterward.”

“Grant, that’s sweet and all, but I’m not looking for a visitor. Perhaps you were just curious about me, or maybe you enjoyed pursuing a woman who wasn’t so easy to catch. I don’t know. But look at where it’s gotten us. We have feelings for each other and you’re leaving. This is not going to work. We might as well save ourselves now and —”

Grant reached out to stop her. “Agnes, don’t do it. Do not say something you know we’ll both regret.”

CHAPTER 13

Jonathan Middleton sat inside the cabin of their boat, gazing proudly at the wooden accents and recent upgrades. They’d sailed up to Annapolis after a hard day’s work, putting in overtime at Lighthouse Tours. Parking at their friend’s marina was a welcomed treat, allowing him alone time to relax and dream with Mae, and giving them a change in scenery.

“Jonathan, only you would think of a spontaneous trip at the last minute. As if you didn’t spend the entire day on the water while giving your fishing tours,” she said.

“I didn’t have you by my side. I was with strangers all day, and while they were very nice, it doesn’t compare to being with my wife.”

He could feel her smiling at him as she passed along his dinner out of a cooler.

“Here’s your ham sandwich, as requested. Not exactly a five-star gourmet meal, but it will do.”

He reached for the sandwich plus a napkin. “Did you bring along my potato chips and my cookies?”

“Yes, dear. I knew I’d never hear the end of it if I didn’t. It really got me to thinking about our trip next month with the kids. I’ll need to make a list, ensuring they have everything they like to eat,” Mae replied.

“I’m looking forward to our time with them.”

“So am I. Even Lily is excited to see you in action. I didn’t realize it until she said something, but she’s never been sailing with you before.”

“In that case, I’ll see that she gets first class treatment. Only the best for your daughter and the grands… only the best.” He chuckled.

They settled in, watching other people come and go. Some were strolling, others stopping to take in the early spring-like weather, while admiring the boats.

“It seems like not too long ago we rented my old pal Doc’s yacht, and sailed the night away, making sweet memories under the stars,” Jonathan said, winking at Mae.

He may have aged over the years, but the one thing that was still healthy and vibrant was his love and desire for his bride. He admired her beauty, her femininity, the meticulous way she kept her hair and maintained her manicure. He loved all that was good about her, plus her imperfections and flaws, and he didn’t mind spoiling her occasionally to show it.

“We could’ve been ordering your favorite dish by now, if you would’ve allowed me to take you out, you know,” he said.

“I know, honey. But there’s something to be said about enjoying a quiet evening with you, just listening to the soothing sound of the water. Maybe even taking a stroll down the boardwalk later on. I’m not in the mood for the hustle and bustle of a busy restaurant tonight. Besides, packing the cooler was easy. You know I love taking care of you.”

“Woman, if I wasn’t eating this sandwich, I’d come right over there and —”

“Now, now, tiger. They’ll be plenty of time for that.” She teased.

They sat a while longer, finishing up their food and making plans for how they would spend the rest of the evening. However, there was something lingering in the back of Jonathan’s mind, nudging him for days that he needed to get off his chest.

“Mae.”

She looked up while still finishing the rest of her beverage.

“There’s something I need to tell you. Something that’s been bugging me for a little while,” he said.

“Okay.”

“Do you remember the afternoon we were sitting in the garage, talking about Edith?” he asked.

“Yes.” He noticed Mae’s facial expression quickly changing to a look of concern.

“There’s no need to worry. I just thought you would want to know everything she shared with me the day I was over there, fixing her sink.”

“I’m listening,” Mae said.

He took a deep breath. “I asked what brought her to Solomons Island. You know, making small talk on the way down to the hardware store. It’s typically what you do when you don’t know someone.”

“Mm hmm.”

“She told me she was divorced and starting over again, after her husband left her. And it got me to thinking —”

“What did it get you to thinking, Jonathan?” She snarled.

“Mae, be nice, please.” He chuckled. “Absolutely nothing happened. We were just exchanging small talk, as I said earlier. But a woman like that… well, she’s probably very lonely, and I’ll bet she could really use a friend, Mae. I know you invited her to get to know Meredith, but I honestly can’t think of a better person than yourself to invite her out and show her around the island.”

Mae grunted.

“Around the island? If she wants a tour, we offer those six days a week at the job. I’m sure we can even get her a discount, Jonathan.”

“Mae Middleton, that’s not what I mean, and you know it. Think about how life was for you when you first lost your husband,” he said.

“That was different. The man died, he didn’t leave me. Two completely different scenarios.”

“Yes, with one very important thing in common. You felt all alone back then, and if my discernment is leading me correctly, she’s feeling alone now.”

He watched as Mae fiddled around with the items she packed in the cooler, not really doing much, except for keeping herself busy.

“I’m surprised at you, Mae. You normally have such a big heart toward helping others,” he said.

“And that hasn’t changed. I’m helping Clara with her decorations for the ceremony later on this week, and I offered a seat at our table during the holidays for Meredith. You know me well enough to know that I’ll help anyone in need. But Edith is different. Maybe it’s because I don’t know her well enough yet, but us women usually have a sixth sense about these things.”

In response, Jonathan laughed uncontrollably, probably one of the worst things he could’ve done. But he did, making Mae even more annoyed.

“I’m sorry, Mae. Come on. Come over here and sit next to me,” he said, tugging at her hand.

“I’m glad you find so much humor in all this, but I’m serious, Jonathan. It doesn’t hurt to take your time getting to know certain people. That way, you can figure out if they’re trustworthy or not.”

He continued to smile, shaking his head, agreeing wholeheartedly.

“This is true. And I never want to undermine your feelings. All I was trying to suggest is maybe you could get to know her… on your terms, of course. Also, just so you know, there’s nothing behind my request other than me detecting she could probably use a good friend. Out of the two of us, you’re a more appropriate fit.”

Mae nestled next to him, sliding her hand across his back. “I know. You’re just being the kind soul I fell in love with. You’ve always had a big heart, Jonathan. If it means that much, I’ll see if she wants to come along the next time I go shopping in town. Or maybe she’d enjoy a visit to the café. Nothing forced. Just a casual invite will do.”

Jonathan responded with a subtle smile. “Thank you, dear.”

* * *

“Brody, what would I do without you? Thank you so much for taking Steph home for me. All you have to do is remind her to get a head start on her homework and tell her I’m going to double- check it. I should be home no later than nine-thirty,” Mack said, talking into the speaker phone of her cell in one hand while holding a broom in the other.

Day one of her re-opening had been just as successful as she’d hoped it would be. With the anticipation behind her and everyone gone for the evening, she could now focus on cleaning up for the evening and closing as she normally would.

I literally just went from boredom to pure exhaustion in a matter of a day.

Well, you’d prayed for a thriving business, so don’t complain.

Joshua pushed through the double doors and removed his hat, looking just as exhausted as she felt.

“Another day at Mack’s Café in the books. Turned out to be a spectacular grand opening, if you ask me. Couple that in conjunction with the feature in the newspaper, I can only imagine what the extra exposure is going to do for business,” he said.

Mackenzie held the broom in place, contemplating the new name.

“Mack’s Café. Hmm. That has an interesting ring to it. I might have to keep it in mind should I ever decide to change the name in the future,” she said.

“I would. It’s sounds personal. People will feel connected because they all know Mack.”

“You know something, Joshua. You’re great as a server, but you really do have a knack for business as well. I hope you’re still working hard at pursuing your goals with your online auto business.”

He perked up, standing proud. “Thanks. I’m still chipping away at it. I find for now it’s much easier to list the parts on websites that allow you to sell across the country. That way, the only overhead I ever need to be concerned about is the fees. Maybe one day I can grow it to the point of opening up a brick and mortar. But, don’t worry, if that day comes, I’d give you plenty of warning time.”

“I know you would.” She smiled.

The front door opened, drawing their attention to the man who had entered the café at the start of the day. Mackenzie could feel herself gripping the broom even tighter but tried not to show any change in expression on her face.

“Good evening, Mackenzie,” the man said, removing his hat.

“Alexander,” she replied, noticing in her peripheral that Joshua was planted comfortably by the register.

“I thought I’d stop back by, given that this morning you had a lot going on. Do you think we could talk?” the man asked.

“I can’t imagine after all these years we’d have anything to talk about. Besides, I have to clean up and get out of here soon.”

“Mackenzie, I beg to differ. We have a daughter together. There’s plenty to discuss.”

She noticed Joshua’s mouth drop open. He looked as if he was silently screaming, if there was such a thing.

“Joshua, it’s okay for you to head home. I’ll take over from here,” she said.

“You sure? I can help clean up in the back if you want me to.”

“No. It’s fine. Head home and get some rest. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow.” Mack’s eyes lowered, fighting the burning sensation in her eyes.

* * *

Once Joshua left, Alex seated himself at a booth, awkwardly waiting for her to join him.

“I’m fine standing here,” she said.

“I know you're probably upset with me, Mackenzie, and you have every right to be. Showing up in your lives after a six-year absence is a huge deal.”

“Hmm.”

“I realize how selfish I was to leave, pursuing my career over family. There’s no excuse that will make up for what I’ve done. But there’s also no excuse for me to continue to stay away, not trying to right my wrongs.” He looked at her with the same puppy dog eyes he’d given her when he begged for her support in starting his band. She fell for it back then. But she wasn’t falling for it now.

Mackenzie let out a sigh mixed with exhaustion and a bit of ‘I couldn’t care less’ in it.

“Is that all?”

“Yes, but there’s a lot to unpack in what I just stated, Mack,” he replied.

“It’s Mackenzie to you. I see some things haven’t changed, the main thing being self-centeredness. You didn’t really expect that you could come by my place of business twice, and I would just drop everything and cater to your wishes, did you?”

“I didn’t know what to expect. But I knew I had to come. Look, hear me out. Although I went about it the wrong way, my life is better off now. The guys and I travel across the country getting steady gigs and making a real comfortable income. I mean, real comfortable. I can contribute financially, making things easier on you. And, in exchange, I just ask that I get to know her. I want our girl to know that I’m her dad,” he said.

Mackenzie put the broom down, feeling somewhat overheated. “How can she get to know someone who travels all the time, never settled down in one place long enough to create a meaningful relationship? The only time you come up in conversation is when she’s being teased by her friends in school, Alex. Do you know what they’re teasing her about?”

“No.”

“She’s the only one among her friends who doesn’t have a dad involved in her life,” she responded.

He hung his head low. “I see.”

“Mm hmm.”

“I figured the conversation would go like this, but I’m still not backing down, Mackenzie. I won’t pressure you to move at my pace. Only you know what Stephanie can handle and at what pace. But, when the time is right, I want to meet her. I want her to know she has a father who cares. A real father, unlike the guy who carried her out of here this morning.”

Feelings of infuriation on Mack’s part were an understatement. Who was he to waltz into their lives after practically being gone since birth? And how dare he make a comment about Brody? A man who’d been present since the day he met Stephanie.

“I’d like to think I’ve made some good decisions regarding Stephanie and who she spends time with. The man you’re referring to, he’s one of those good decisions. Steph looks up to him as a father figure. So, be real careful about where you cast stones.”

He lifted his hands apologetically.

“Okay, fair enough. I overstepped my boundaries. It won’t happen again.”

His voice faded as she recalled images of the day he left. Back then, it was just supposed to be a week away with the band. A well thought out trip, that she agreed to. An opportunity that would help jump start their fame, giving them a name in a much larger city. Of course, they’d travel sometimes, doing weekend shows, but he’d return home, as promised, spending more time at home than away. At least, that’s what she was told. He would be his own boss, able to dictate his schedule, and that was one of the selling points that allowed her to be supportive. Sadly, that’s not the way things went.

“Mackenzie, are you all right?”

She stuttered. “No, I’m not all right. I really don’t think you considered what kind of impact this reemergence into our lives would have. I’m still dumbfounded that you could walk in here today, really expecting that I would go along with anything that you have to say. How do I know this isn’t some sort of a whimsical idea that will soon fade the moment you get back on the road? Two days isn’t hardly enough time for a little girl to understand. Plus, I don’t know who you are anymore, Alex. I don’t know where you’ve been, or who you’re spending time with. No way, this is crazy.”

“Mackenzie.”

“No. I would never entertain a stranger spending time with my daughter, so how are you any different?” she asked.

He drew his hat to his chest, speaking words that touched the very core of her soul.

“I’m her father. As lame as it may sound, it’s still the truth. And for the record, I know in your eyes I’m a complete jerk. I get it. But I would never request that I meet Stephanie in two days and then leave. She’s going to have so many questions, and that would be downright cruel. I have a signed contract requiring me to be here one week per month, playing at National Harbor.”

“A casino job?”

“Yes, I guess you could call it that. Although they’re also known for their concerts and entertainment. Anyway, I’d like to talk with you and get reacquainted, hoping eventually you would allow me to reconnect with Steph. I’m leaving my card here on the table with my number. As always, it’s your call. Although as I mentioned, I have no intentions of easily giving up.”

She watched him place the card on the table before making eye contact one last time.

“Mackenzie, please think about it. I was completely wrong for what I did, acting like a child without responsibilities. But I’ve changed, and I’m prepared to be a man, owning up to the error of my ways. I’m leaving tomorrow, but I’ll be back. I’ll gladly take your call on the road or when I’m in town,” he said, then slipped out the door just as quietly as he’d slipped in.

CHAPTER 14

Agnes Covington stirred frantically, trying to recapture the right mix of ingredients. She woke up with a brilliant idea to advertise her signature sauce options on a sign outside the truck. She’d offer the public a variety, ranging from mild and sweet, to Texas hot and spicy, one of her specialties. If only she could repeat a recipe she created earlier in the week. If only she could concentrate, not thinking about her last conversation with Grant, then she might make some progress.

Come on, Agnes. Something is missing, she said to herself, sounding annoyed.

“I’ll tell you what’s missing. It’s your sanity, that’s what’s missing! It’s four o’clock in the morning, just three hours before the make-up artist arrives for the wedding. What on earth are you doing? And why does the kitchen look like a war zone?” Clara asked.

“I’m sorry. I was tossing and turning and decided to come down and try out a few recipe ideas. I didn’t wake you, did I?”

Clara dipped her finger in the cup with the darkest sauce, helping herself to a sample.

“Mmm, that one is a keeper. Pass me the cup over there,” she said, smacking her lips. “You didn’t wake me. I also couldn’t sleep. I’m so nervous about properly reciting my vows that I’m having a hard time allowing my mind to rest.”

“Well, that’s an easy fix. Why don’t you just write your vows on a small piece of paper and read it aloud? Duh!”

“Noo… I will not write them down. I want to look into Mike’s eyes and hold his hands, making it as special as possible. It’s important to me.”

“Okay, but I don’t think Mike would want you to lose sleep over it. I’m just saying.” Agnes laughed.

She stared in the pantry, looking for something that might give her a little inspiration.

“I’m proud of you, Ag. I’ve literally watched you grow so much since you arrived here. I know your food truck is going to be a success. I honestly don’t see why you don’t open up for business next week.”

“Why, thank you. That means a lot coming from you, sis. But, for one, I refuse to open up until I too, have mastered this thing to perfection. Plus, you and Mike need all hands on deck between Lighthouse Tours and the warehouse. So, I think I’ll stick to my starting date of June first.” She smiled.

“True. We do need all hands on deck. By the way, Mike has been raving about you. He says you’re a natural and wishes he could promote you to run the place. Don’t worry, I strongly discouraged it, reminding him you need your free time to run a business of your own.”

“Thank you. I’m glad he’s happy, but yes, I appreciate the free time. I’m going to need every minute of it in just a short while,” she said.

Clara nudged Agnes on the arm. “Hey, you haven’t mentioned a word about your date. He is coming, isn’t he?”

Agnes picked up the pace, closing the door to the pantry and wiping down the counters. The less she had to talk about it, hopefully, meant the more she could push through, moving on with her life as it was prior to meeting Grant.

“No.”

“Agnessss. I recognize that look. What happened?”

“Nothing, everything is fine. I’m just staying focused on your special day, that’s all. Besides, you’ll probably need me, which means I would have very little time to spend with a date, anyway.”

Clara rolled her eyes. “Hold on. I’m not buying that answer for a second. I’m having a very small wedding on the beach in our backyard. What is there to do besides stand beside me and look pretty for the photos? Okay, maybe fix my train if it gets disheveled and pass me the ring, but that’s about it. After that, we’re all heading back to the tent to party. So, what’s your hang up again?”

Agnes’ mind flashed back to the moment where she reversed away from Grant’s car, watching him standing there after saying her goodbyes.

“Agnes? Hello, earth to mars. What’s the issue?”

“Grant won’t be able to make it. He’s leaving today for his next destination.” She fibbed, hoping this would shift the attention on to more important things, like the wedding.

“Aww, Ag. I’m so sorry. Did he say he would stay in touch? I’m sure you guys could video chat until you see each other again,” Clara said.

“I don’t think that will work. I’ve never been good at in-person relationships, let alone a long distance one. It’s not really my cup of tea.”

“I hear ya, kiddo, but I think you’re being a little hard on yourself. I don’t believe in never, and I don’t think you should put much stock in it yourself. I never thought I would get married. I grew very comfortable being a housekeeper to a woman who became my best friend. But, here I am, getting married to a man who I met by backing into his car. A man who graciously offered me a job when I was out of work and needed it most. Do you know how often Joan and I used to talk about me meeting the right one and falling in love? Ha, I used to laugh at her, saying, okay, Joan, that’s sweet and all, but let’s get back to reality here.”

“Why did you doubt what she was saying?” Agnes asked.

“Because, after I left New York, I grew accustomed to keeping up my walls of protection from ever being hurt again, somewhat like yourself. I figured if I focused on my job, then that was enough. I didn’t have time for men.”

Agnes continued wiping the counters, slowing down at the last few words that Clara spoke.

“You mean you were protecting yourself from ever being hurt by Keith again? He’s the reason you didn’t want to get involved with anyone else.”

Clara nodded. “Yep. Now that you put it that way, he was a major part of the problem. There’s something about that man that has a way of leaving a woman feeling so —”

“Bitter at the idea that you were ever gullible enough to be with him in the first place?” she asked.

“Right. That’s part of it, but also, he just made me want to be independent. Free from all the crap he was dishing out. He made me want to prove to myself that I could get out there and make it on my own. And so I did. But, almost to a default. You don’t want that for yourself, Agnes. Trust me, it’s a lonely path you’re heading down if you’re not careful. I loved my boss like she was my family. She truly became like a best friend, taking me in when I needed it most. But that kind of friendship could never replace the love that comes from your forever person, and Joan knew it. That’s why she used to encourage me to get out there and meet people. I was just too stubborn to listen. I wasted ten years not listening to her advice. Ten long, stubborn years.”

Agnes cracked a smile. “Hey, we’re Covington women. That means we’re headstrong, sometimes, but everything always works out in the end, right? At one o’clock this afternoon, you’re about to prove that things do work out in the end.”

Clara ruffled up her sister’s hair and then held her by the cheeks. “Do you know how many women would die for an opportunity to be with someone like Grant?”

“I’m sure the number would be pretty high.”

“Mm hmm. And even that is an understatement. Do me a favor. Don’t wait ten years like I did being stubborn and having to live with many regrets. Go after him and apologize for kicking him to the curb.”

Agnes widened her eyes. “Who said anything about —”

“Shh. You’re my flesh and blood. I know better. You kicked him to the curb and now you have to fix it. So, call him up, catch a flight. I don’t care what you have to do. The one thing I know for certain is the guy already has your heart. You’re falling for him, and I see absolutely no reason to let a good man like that get away.”

“Clara, I’m not going anywhere today, except to your wedding. If it’s meant to be then we’ll speak again.” Agnes frowned.

“Ooh, you’re so stubborn, just like our father.”

“And you’re so hardheaded, just like our father,” Agnes said, sticking out her tongue.

The two laughed hysterically, collapsing in each other’s arm for a big hug.

“Speaking of our parents, I have a wedding gift for you. It’s something I think mom would’ve wanted you to have,” Agnes said.

She went to the living room and returned with a stack of blue boxes joined with white ribbon.

“You didn’t have to get me anything, Agnes. Having you there with me was all I ever needed.”

“Nonsense. You need something borrowed and something blue. Now, I realize you guys want to have a special ceremony here at the house, tossing tradition to the wind. But, some things cannot be overlooked, and this is one of them. Open your gift.”

She watched as Clara removed the gift wrap, one by one, unpacking special items she’d saved after their parents passed away.

“Mom’s pearl earrings and her blue satin handkerchief. I completely forgot about these,” Clara said, tearing up a bit.

“Well, I didn’t. If mom were here today, I know she would want you to have them.”

Agnes held her sister close, feeling thankful for their rekindled relationship, and thankful to be a part of her wedding. The exchange between sisters that once could’ve been deemed as unforgivable was buried and had been for a while now. In its place was a bond, one that couldn’t be broken again, and one that would forever carry on the memory of their beloved mother and father.

* * *

A member of the waitstaff rolled around a delectable dessert cart, serving wedding cake to the guests. All the women wore spring colors, some with floral accents that blended beautifully with their partners. It was a picture-perfect day. One that Agnes realized she hoped to experience at her own wedding someday. It was a new thought, but one she could get used to.

“Ms. Mae, you look absolutely stunning. You and Jonathan make such a lovely couple,” Agnes said.

“Why, thank you, Agnes. Where’s your beau? Everybody at Lighthouse Tours has been dying to meet him.”

A ridiculous feeling of embarrassment washed over her, showing up in her red cheeks.

“Who are you speaking about?”

Ms. Mae leaned in.

“Agnes, everybody knows that you and the author have a thing for one another. The only one trying to keep it a secret is you.”

Agnes turned around, checking to see that no one else was listening. She didn’t know why. It was rather silly, and perhaps a remanent of her previous indecisive behavior.

“He’s not coming today. We had a little tiff. Turns out we’re not on the same page about long distant relationships, with one of us being against it more than the other.” She confessed.

Had Agnes ever really been in a long distant relationship before? No. But, she wanted to avoid any possibilities of cheating or suffering from a lonely heart at all costs. If you can’t actually be together, then what’s the point of calling it a relationship? At least, that’s what she believed.

“Interesting,” Ms. Mae replied.

Jonathan interrupted their conversation, greeting Agnes. “Something tells me this is the perfect time for my wife and I to head to the dance floor. Spend one more minute on the topic and she’ll have you deeply engaged in a therapeutic session about relationships.” Jonathan teased.

Agnes laughed, watching him lead her away. “Don’t worry, Ms. Mae, we’ll have our time to talk,” she said.

A member of the wait staff approached her. “Excuse me, are you Miss Agnes Covington?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“There’s a guest waiting for you out front. He said he didn’t want to interrupt the party, but he was wondering if he could have a moment to speak with you.”

She kept her smile to herself and checked for Clara and Mike first, ensuring they were happy. And, indeed, they were. Clara was glowing at the altar and on the dance floor, in love, and probably relieved to have the planning portion of her wedding behind her.

“Sure. I’ll head up there now,” she said.

Agnes maintained a steady pace in her high heels, trying her hardest not to wobble, as she allowed her nerves to get the best of her. If it was Grant, she’d apologize for the way their last conversation ended. Maybe they could figure something out, but for now, she just needed to see him.

“I was hoping it would be you,” she said, pulling open the front door.

Ben, the new employee who was working with her at the warehouse, was waiting patiently on the other side. She noticed he cleaned up well in his suit and tie but wondered why he was at the front door instead of inside with the guests.

“Hey, Agnes, sorry to bother you. Mike made arrangements for me to allow one of his customers to pick up their boat,” he said, jiggling keys in the air. “Everything is all set, but for some reason, the alarm is malfunctioning, and I can’t get it to reset. I didn’t want to bother the boss on his big day, but I was wondering if you could help me,” he said.

The more he spoke, all her mind could calculate was Grant wasn’t standing at the door. It drew her eyes to the ground and her heart felt like it was sagging.

“Agnes?”

“Uh, yeah. Sorry, I’ve been meaning to call a technician to come out and fix it. All you have to do is ignore the error and set the away code. Everything should work just fine after that,” she responded.

“Perfect. I should be back in ten to fifteen minutes, tops.”

“No problem. Take your time.”

She thanked him and closed the door, feeling less than thrilled about returning to the party alone. Curling up under a blanket with a pint of ice cream would’ve been her preference, but it was her sister’s wedding, so she returned, determined to get over herself.

“Agnes, there you are. Brody and I have been searching for you high and low so we could congratulate you on a job well done. Everything looks absolutely beautiful,” Mackenzie said, giving her a squeeze.

“Ha, the compliment really belongs to Clara. You know how Clara is, she knows exactly how she like things. I can only take a little bit of the credit for the favors. You, on the other hand, sent over the most fabulous cake. I heard we owe Chef Harold a huge thank you,” she replied.

“Yes, lucky for us, he’s also a talented baker. When he heard Clara was doing something more intimate for the wedding, he gladly volunteered to send over a few cake samples.”

Brody waved, standing beside Stephanie, who looked at him with complete adoration. In Agnes’ eyes, they were a perfect fit, someday making an adorable little family.

“You know, this really is a quaint little island. Everyone is so tightly knit together, and I love the way everyone looks out for one another. It’s very nice,” Agnes replied.

“Oh, there’s no place like it.” Mack nodded.

After the reception, Agnes said her goodbyes to Mike and Clara, wishing them a safe flight in the morning. Then, she walked barefoot to the freezer, grabbing the pint of ice cream she’d been dreaming of and a spoon. After one scoop, her eyelids closed. Another scoop and her sorrows began melting away. It was a temporary thrill, but one that might at least help get her through the night, along with sweet Holly at her feet and a comfortable blanket.

“Let’s go, girl,” she said, beckoning for Holly to follow her to the basement. Downstairs, she checked her cell phone, but there were no missed calls, no text messages, and frankly, she didn’t expect there to be. If she was in Grant’s position, after all the effort he’d made to win her over, she probably wouldn’t call either.

CHAPTER 15

Mackenzie pulled the covers over Stephanie’s shoulder, tucking her in, and turning out the lamp. She’d grown so much, yet at almost seven years old, she was still her little girl. The same girl who figured out how to climb out of the crib on her own, and when she was old enough, figured out how to climb to the top of the fridge to reach the chocolate chip cookies. In recent years, Mackenzie had just gotten used to the idea of sharing her daughter’s affection with Brody. He had proven himself, and she knew he could be trusted. But her father? That was another story. How in the world would she explain to Steph or to Brody that her father was ready to be back in their lives?

Goodnight, sweet girl, she whispered, giving her a kiss. She closed the door, returning to Brody, who was waiting on the couch.

“Did she fall asleep?” he asked.

“Did she? She was knocked out the moment I stepped into her room. I can’t blame her. She had a full day with the wedding and all. She was so excited to get dressed up and get out on the dance floor with her Aunt Clara and Uncle Mike. It made me realize, the kid doesn’t get enough opportunities to dress up. I need to do something about that.” She laughed.

“We’ll have to be intentional in planning something special every now and again.”

“Yeah.” She sighed, resting her head on the couch and gazing up at the ceiling.

Brody began massaging her feet. “What about yourself? How are you holding up this weekend?”

“Me? I’m fine, couldn’t be better. The reopening of the cafe was more than I could ask for, and Clara’s wedding was absolutely lovely. I like the idea of having a small ceremony. I notice it’s becoming more and more trendy, helping couples save money, and easing some of the stress.”

Brody laughed. “Hey, if it’s a small wedding you want, then a small wedding you shall have. But that’s not what I’m referring to. How are you doing personally? You didn’t seem like yourself earlier today. The only time you perked up was when we ran into someone or when spoken to, but that’s not like you.”

“Oh, I was probably just tired, that’s all.”

She adjusted herself on the couch, hoping her excuse would be sufficient.

“Mack, come on. Is there something you're not telling me? You haven’t been yourself since the morning that guy showed up at the café.”

“Brody, I’m fine.” She snapped, immediately feeling guilty for taking on such a tone.

“Okay, I won’t press it. I just wanted you to know that you could talk to me if something was bothering you,” he said.

Immediately, tears fell. Who am I kidding? she thought to herself. One way or another Brody would have to know the truth, especially since they were growing closer, and perhaps even making plans for marriage someday.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be short with you. I’m so frustrated I can’t even think straight.” She admitted, sitting upright, releasing a floodgate of tears.

Brody held her for several minutes, not saying a word, but simply comforting her instead.

“The man you saw this morning was Stephanie’s father, Alex.”

“What?”

“He showed up without warning. I was so nervous that Stephanie would become curious about him, so I said nothing, hoping she’d follow you out the door as soon as possible.”

“Whoa, I didn’t see that coming.” He reached out, touching her hand.

“Mmm, that makes two of us. I’m still trying to wrap my mind around it. After all these years, there he is, standing at the door, wanting to know if I had time to talk with him. It felt like a bad dream, except it wasn’t.”

“Did he say what he wanted?”

“I sent him away the first time.” She hesitated, knowing it might disappoint Brody that she kept this to herself.

“I told him we were having a big day and there was no time to talk, hoping that would be the end of it, but it was foolish of me to think such a thing. Why would a man travel miles, making it his business to find me, only to turn around and leave? It wouldn’t make any sense.”

As she spoke, she noticed Brody still holding her hand and being supportive. It was just what she needed.

“He returned at closing to sit down and talk with me.”

“Wait a minute. At closing? Were you by yourself? I don’t know that I like the idea of him showing up whenever he pleases.”

She let out a faint chuckle. “Thank you, Brody, but I don’t think you have to worry about my safety. He may be a deadbeat dad, but he wouldn’t harm a fly. Plus, Joshua was there, but I ended up sending him home. It was way too much for me to handle with having someone else standing around listening.”

Brody got out of his seat, appearing frustrated. “If I would’ve known who he was, I would’ve decked him one time for the way he abandoned you two, then another time for showing up unexpectedly and upsetting you.”

“Brody, I’ll be fine. It was just the initial shock of it all. Even though, now I can’t stop thinking about his request to meet Stephanie. He said he has a gig playing at National Harbor once a month and he’d like to spend some time with her when he’s in town. Brody, I can’t just hand my baby over to him like that. I just can’t.”

Again, she flashed back to a time when Stephanie wasn’t even knee high to a duck, still waddling around in diapers. Sure, those days were long over, but those were memories that only she could tuck away in the depths of her heart, not Alex. It almost seemed unfair to him to show up now. Yet, inevitably, Stephanie would develop an ever-growing curiosity about her dad someday.

“Baby, I’m so sorry you’re going through this. The thought of it must eat you up inside. Now it makes sense why you were so distracted earlier. If you want me to talk to him, I’d be glad to. I’ll send him a clear message that if he comes around and bothers you anymore, he’ll have me to answer to,” Brody said.

Mackenzie shook her head, trying to make sense of everything. She buried her face in her hands, letting out another good cry before pulling it together.

“I never thought the words would come out of my mouth. But I really have to sit down and think things through. I hate that this is happening. The whole thing makes me feel uneasy, but he is her father. If, for any reason, he wanted to escalate this to the court of law, then I might have trouble on my hands. I don’t want it to get to that, Brody.” She explained, wiping her face.

He ran his fingers through his hair, working just as hard as Mackenzie, trying to figure it out.

“Do you really think Stephanie will feel comfortable meeting him?”

She locked eyes with him. “I don’t know. But, I’ll tell you one thing, Stephanie never goes on a playdate without me first getting to know the parents. It’s a rule I’ve always lived by, and I will not stop playing by the rules just because he woke up and decided he wants to be in her life again. There will be no introduction, not even a consideration of one, until I have more time to talk to him. It’s the least he can do.”

Immediately she detected a look of disappointment on Brody’s face, which he tried to hide by heading into the kitchen.

“Brody, talk to me. It’s not like you to walk away,” she said.

“I don’t know what to say. I feel kind of helpless, actually. I’m not Stephanie’s guardian, and I’m not your husband. The only thing I can do is offer my support. Other than that, I don’t have a leg in the race.”

Her hands rested gently on his chest. “Don’t say that. What you think matters to me. It’s only a matter of time before we’re a family, so you do have a leg in all this.”

Mackenzie leaned in, offering a tender kiss. It was her way of reassuring him he played an important role in their lives. In her opinion, that wasn’t about to change. The look of uncertainty disappeared from his face as he met her lips in return, teasing her at first, then kissing her passionately.

* * *

Mae flicked a match, lighting the last candle in their den. She had fifteen arranged around the room and one illuminating a bottle of wine. The sound of the shower stopped minutes ago, giving her an adrenaline rush, hoping everything would be perfect for her surprise to Jonathan.

“Jonathan, I’m in the den. Why don’t you come down and join me?”

“I’ll be there in a second,” he yelled from a distance.

She felt pretty this evening, wearing a new silk pajama set, with her nails and toes freshly done. Choosing Jonathan’s favorite shade of red always made him feel special and desired by her. Now, all she needed to do was create the right atmosphere for a romantic evening for two.

“Well, what do we have here?” Jonathan asked.

“Oh, just a few candles, a little wine, and me, of course.” She wiggled her fingernails at him, instantly making him smile.

“Now, how am I supposed to stay focused with you looking so beautiful, Mae?”

“That’s the point. You’re not supposed to do anything but relax and enjoy a wonderful evening together.”

She patted his favorite chair, inviting him to sit down.

“Mae, what’s going on here? I’m normally the one who surprises you, not the other way around.” He grumbled.

“Exactly. Don’t you think it’s about time I spoiled you for a change? Jonathan, you work hard giving tours for several hours a day —”

“So do you,” he said.

“Let me finish. Yes, I work hard, but I don’t have to deal with fishing rods, and coming home with an achy back due to all the bending and being around smelly men all day. You’ve sacrificed a lot, even working extra hours, so you spoil me the way you do. I just wanted to do something special for you in return. And, I also feel like I owe you an apology.”

Jonathan signaled for her to join him. “Apologize for what, Mae?”

“My childish behavior. Heck, it’s probably childishness mixed with envy. All I know is you were right the other day when you said I wasn’t acting like myself. I haven’t been and if I’m being honest, I think it’s pure jealousy on my part. Edith is a gorgeous woman, and I can’t stand that it bothers me so. But, it does.” She confessed.

“Aw, Mae. As I told you before, I only have eyes for you.”

“I know, Jonathan. You’d be proud to know that in order to combat my ridiculous feelings, I stopped by her place earlier today. I caught her working in the yard and offered to lend her a few of my garden tools. It wasn’t much, but it’s a start.” She chuckled.

“That’s the spirit.”

She popped open the bottle of wine and poured a glass, passing it to him.

“You know, there was a time in my life where I would’ve been ashamed to admit that I was jealous of someone. If I was still in my twenties and thirties, I would’ve denied it to the end. Don’t get me wrong, I think there’s still something to be said about a woman’s intuition. I still have my eye on Miss Edith, but that doesn’t give me an excuse to change my character.”

Mae passed him the glass and poured her own so they could toast. “This experience also taught me a valuable lesson regarding you, Jonathan.”

“Me? Oh no, what did I do now?”

“You didn’t do anything, dear. I’m just reminded how much I need to treasure you as my husband and shower you with all the attention that you deserve. If I were more focused on that instead of worrying about our neighbor, I doubt things would’ve ever gotten so out of hand.”

Mae cracked up at the surprised look on Jonathan’s face. But she couldn’t blame him. They’d known each other since their days of just being friends, and one thing she’d always been was stubborn, and not so quick to admit when she was wrong. Tonight, she wanted to put that behind her, creating a special evening that was all about Jonathan and nothing else. So, she proposed a toast to her husband and enjoyed a celebratory sip. Then she brushed her hand against his cheek, whispering softly, “I love you, Jonathan.”

“I love you more. It means a lot that you would take the time to do this for me.” He placed his glass down and held her by the waistline. “Let’s forget about everything else and make this a special night to remember,” he said, giving her soft pecks, sending heat to her neckline.

Mae adored their affection, which could be as innocent as a sweet kiss or as sensual as lovers together for the first time. She adored him and vowed to do everything she could to show it.

* * *

“Hello?” Agnes answered, holding the phone upside down. The slightest glimpse of daylight peered through the blinds. But then again, she was delusional, so she could’ve been imagining it was morning.

A man’s voice spoke up. “Hi.”

“Grant?”

“Yes, I’m sorry for calling so early.”

It didn’t take her long to wake up. She cleared her throat, immediately happy to hear his voice. How foolish she’d been not to dial his number before now, allowing pride to get in the way.

“No, you’re fine. I was actually thinking about you.”

“You were?” he asked.

“Yes.”

He was quiet for a moment.

“Well, you probably wouldn’t have caught me, anyway. I’ve been traveling the last couple of days and dealing with layovers and cancellations. I finally made it back home last night.”

Disappointment washed over Agnes. She’d really done it this time, taking her foot and inserting it all the way into her mouth to the point of sending him back home.

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Hey, it comes along with the territory. I made it to my publisher’s office in time for an important meeting, so that had to count for something,” he said.

Agnes sat up in bed, drawing the covers up to her chin.

“Look, I called because of the way we ended things. I have to be honest, it’s been bothering me tremendously. I know you have your feelings about long distance relationships. If anyone has struggled with trusting and taking a leap of faith, it would be me, so I completely understand. But out of the two of us, I was still willing to be brave enough and try it. I packed my things and left, not because of a meeting, but because I couldn’t stand the idea of being in Solomons and not being with you. I tried to write, but I couldn’t focus. I went out for walks and grabbed coffee, but all I did was think of you. We had something special, Agnes, and I’m just sorry you allowed your fears to have the final say.”

She was shocked. It seemed like another minute passed before she opened her mouth to breathe. “I don’t know what to say. I was on a mission when I met you, Grant. I was focused. I never expected in a million years that I’d actually fall in —”

She froze. It was almost as if the voice in her head wanted to scream from the mountain tops that she’d fallen for him, but her vocal cords were struggling to let it out. Would she be revealing too much? she wondered. Would it even matter now that he’d packed his things and moved away?

“Why can’t you say it?” he asked. “What’s so terrible about admitting that although we weren’t planning for it, we fell for each other?”

“Fine, I’ll say it if you want me to. I fell for you, Grant. I’ve missed being with you, and I still wish that you were here. But, you know what, none of that matters because my life is here on Solomons Island, and your life is wherever your writing takes you. We live in two separate worlds, accidentally colliding over a cup of coffee that spilled all over your jacket. Love like that can’t last,” she said.

“That’s not true.”

Agnes hesitated, then boldly declared, “Well, then, one of us has to take a leap of faith.”

Her mind drifted, wondering what a leap of faith would really look like in her world. Agnes hadn’t envisioned herself packing her bags and moving again. She was starting a business and making Solomons her permanent home. Plus, the last time she gave up everything for a man, their love story had a sour ending.

CHAPTER 16

Mackenzie strolled along the dock at Solomons Beach with her hands tucked in her pockets. It felt surreal walking alongside Alex, a man she’d never envisioned seeing again. Clearly, he felt the same, because he’d barely spoken a word since agreeing to meet with her. The weather for the day was fitting for her mood, a heavy overcast that lingered without a trace of sunlight in sight. All she could seem to think about was Stephanie and whether she was making the right decision by being there.

“Thank you for responding to my text message,” she said, starting the conversation.

“No. Thank you. I should’ve been out of town by now, but the bus with all our equipment broke down, extending my stay just a little while longer.”

“Mmm,” she replied. “Seems kind of odd that you would follow your band around in a corvette. Do you normally travel separate from the group?”

“Oh, the corvette. That was just a fun rental for a couple of days. When we’re on the road, we normally stick together.” He smiled.

She nodded. “I see.”

“Listen, Mack.”

“It’s Mackenzie.” She corrected him.

“Sorry. Mackenzie. I realize this was probably difficult for you. But, I really do appreciate you meeting with me. I think you’ll soon come to see just how much this will benefit Stephanie. A little girl ought to have a relationship with her father.”

“While I don’t disagree with that statement, I haven’t decided yet. My mother raised me not to be so quick to allow strangers into your life.”

She noticed Alex speaking, then catching himself, before proceeding cautiously.

“Fair enough. Although I’d hardly consider myself to be a complete stranger. We were married at some point. We knew each other very well.”

Mackenzie stopped to make brief eye contact. “You don’t want to go down that rabbit hole with me. As of today, you are a stranger to me. I know nothing about your lifestyle and whether it’s safe to even introduce the idea of your name to my daughter. So, the better thing to do is to talk to me. Tell me what’s been going on in your life since we last saw you.”

She pressed forward, realizing she’d left him standing there dumbfounded, but she didn’t care. If this was something he really wanted, she knew he’d catch up.

“Okay, uh, where do I begin? Let’s see. I tried reaching out to you about six months after we started traveling. By then, we were doing a few shows abroad, living out of motels, barely getting by, but I called. Unfortunately, you disconnected the line.”

She nodded.

“Yeah, that’s what happens when you can no longer afford to pay the rent on your own. I had to pack up and find a realistic place to live in proximity to work and Stephanie’s daycare. It was quite a nightmare for a while there. But, how does the saying go? What doesn’t kill you strengthens you? Ha.” She chuckled sarcastically.

Mackenzie found herself keeping a faster pace the more he shared his side of the story.

“Eventually, I tried to send you money. I even reached out to your family out west to ask them if they could help get the message across, but all I received was one dial tone after the other. They refused to speak to me.”

“That would be my fault. Once I realized you were deciding to choose your career over us, I figured, why bother? I asked them not to take your calls and not to relay any messages.”

He stopped. “How could you?”

She assumed her blood pressure had to be abnormally high. Her body felt overheated on a day where the temps barely reached seventy degrees. If it was her pressure, then it was definitely the outrageous comments coming out of his mouth that were pushing all the buttons and sounding all the internal alarms.

“You… abandoned… us. Therefore, giving me permission to do what I thought was best for me and Stephanie. It shouldn’t come as a shock to you that I would move mountains to protect my baby girl. I would’ve done the same had you —” She stopped, drawing in a deep breath, then continued. “I’m sorry. I didn’t come here to fight. I just need to know, before I decide to tell Stephanie about you, that you will not disappoint her. I need to know that you’re serious, and that whatever you say you’re going to do, you will stand by your word.”

“I promise, I will.”

This time she slowed down to regulate her heartbeat.

“Mmm. Why don’t you continue telling me what life is like on the road?”

He began strolling alongside her again. “It is what you make it, I guess. We’re no longer in motels anymore, but living in and out of hotels isn’t exactly a desirable lifestyle either. It can feel lonely. The guys have their family members to go home and visit. Me… well, I pay up to maintain a healthy diet, hit the gym a few times a week, and perform at concerts so we can pay the bills. It’s a job like anything else. The only difference is I travel.”

“Hmm. Do you have a bunch of women and groupies following you around?”

Again, he seemed taken aback, but she noticed he was at least willing to go along with whatever she asked of him. Internally, she struggled with his ability to give everything up and walk away. After all the sacrifices she made. She didn’t understand it, and she knew she probably never would.

“No. So far, I’ve still managed to keep a relatively low profile in big cities like the one near National Harbor. Folks around here would probably have to look me up first.” He smiled, revealing the same dimples that captured her heart many years ago.

“What about you? Are you settled down with the guy who was with Stephanie the other day?” he asked.

“We’re in a relationship.”

“Is he good to you?” He continued.

“He’s wonderful to both myself and Stephanie. He plays an active role in her life, and she loves him for it.”

“Right.”

They approached the end of the boardwalk where Mackenzie looked around before locking eyes with him.

“Bottom line, Alex, I don’t think it’s a good idea to start with an in-person visit. When she’s ready, you should call and talk over the phone first, allowing her to decide the pace and follow her lead. God knows I can’t even explain where you’ve been all these years, but I guess I’ll figure something out.”

He approached her gingerly, appearing almost afraid to say or do the wrong thing.

“Might I suggest you don’t have to explain the details to her? You shouldn’t have to bear the entire burden on your own. I will be honest, communicating the best way I know how to a six-year-old that I made some wrong choices. Please, Mackenzie. I will be gentle, not pushing beyond what she can handle.”

Mackenzie broke down, giving in, ultimately hoping she was doing the right thing.

* * *

Mackenzie refilled Stephanie’s glass of milk, encouraging her to finish the last few carrots on her plate.

“Do I have to?” she asked.

It was their nightly routine as of late. No matter how many ways she dressed up her vegetables, broccoli in cheese, carrots with a light butter sauce, they were Stephanie’s least favorite thing to eat.

“Young lady, if you can leave room for dessert, then you can eat your vegetables.” She explained.

“Okay.” She hadn’t been a troublesome child, and in some ways, Mack couldn’t blame her. She inherited her disdain for vegetables from her mother. Mack hated eating her veggies as a kid, no matter how much her grandmother tried to sweeten up her peas. But it was really the only thing Stephanie subtly resisted. Other than that, she was an angel.

“How was school today, love?”

“Good. A new girl started today. Her name is Toby. She seems pretty nice.” Stephanie revealed, scraping the last carrot off her plate and taking several gulps of her milk.

“That’s great. I’m sure you wouldn’t mind showing her the ropes. I’ll bet your teacher could always use a helper to show the new students around.”

“I’ll try, but this other girl, Mary Ann, already invited her to be friends. And Mary Ann is not one of the nice girls. But that’s okay. Toby will learn soon enough.”

“Oh.” Mack giggled, admiring her mature sense of humor.

“As long as you continue to lead by example, honey. That’s what matters most. How’s everything going with the kids who were bothering you at school?” Mack hated being that mom to press her child with several questions at the end of the day. She didn’t want it to feel like she was being interviewed, but at this stage, she didn’t know any other way. It seemed like the older she’d become, the less she talked.

“They’re not bothering me anymore. Miss Cunningham said she’d give them lunch detention if it happened again.”

Mack cocked her head toward Steph. “Now, that’s my kind of teacher.” She laughed.

Stephanie agreed, eagerly removing herself from the table to grab an ice cream cone.

“I just placed a new tub of strawberry in the freezer. Grab the scooper and make sure you don’t go over two scoops, please.”

“Okay, mom,” she said.

Mackenzie cleared the table and rinsed off the last utensils, placing everything one by one in the dishwasher. She was nervous, with lingering thoughts of her conversation with Alex on her mind, but she tried not to let it show.

“Hey, love, I have to ask you something,” she said.

Stephanie scraped her last scoop, patting it on the cone as only a pro could do.

“Yes, Mommy.”

“It’s been a while, sweetheart, but do you remember the last time we had a talk about your dad?” she asked.

“You mean when the girls at school were teasing me?”

Sweat escaped from Mack’s pores. Finding the right words and trying to be ever so careful with her approach was tugging on her nervous system.

“No, honey. I’m talking about the last time you wanted to know more about your dad. We haven’t talked about him in a while.”

“Oh. I guess I don’t think about it that much. Except for the time the girls were bothering me at school. It’s probably because I have Brody now.” She smiled, with a remnant of strawberry ice cream smeared across her face.

“Do you think you will marry Brody someday?” Stephanie smiled.

“Would you like me to?”

She took another lick from her ice cream cone. “Mm hmm. I like him a lot, Mommy.”

“That’s good to know. I think Brody would make a great addition to our family someday. But, in the meantime, what if I told you that your real dad would like to speak with you? Would you like that idea?”

Stephanie’s eyes widened.

“I recently learned that your dad is still traveling with his band. But, he’s feeling sad about missing the opportunity to see you grow up. He’d like to call you if that’s something you think you would like,” she said, as gingerly and carefully as she knew how. Mack prayed silently, waiting for her response.

“What about Brody? If I talk to my real dad, does this mean we can’t be friends with Brody anymore?” Stephanie’s face drooped, along with her ice cream that began melting down her fingers.

“No, love, of course not. Brody isn’t going anywhere. He loves us. But, I’ll bet when he finds out that you talked to your real dad, he’ll be so happy for you. And, just so you know, there’s no pressure to rush things. You get to be the one who decides when you talk, or if you talk at all. It’s all up to you.”

Looking up with her crystal blue eyes, she asked, “What do you want me to do, Mommy?”

On the inside, Mackenzie’s heart tore into tiny little pieces. If only she could be granted one wish, it would be that this would all go away.

“I want you to follow your heart, love. You don’t have to give me an answer now. Think about it and get back to me when you are ready.”

CHAPTER 17

Agnes revved up the motor to one of the jet skis, ensuring it was in good working condition. Brody was scheduled to stop by later, picking it up to use as a rental over at Lighthouse Tours. She’d spent the morning pulling the keys to a couple of boats that were scheduled to be picked up, and she had already gone over the morning checklist with Ben, the new employee. The only thing left to do was to somehow distract herself from missing Grant on such a quiet and dismal morning.

“Ben, thanks for your help with getting the boats ready. With your strength and my organizational skills, I think we make a great team,” she said.

“I’d certainly have to agree. I’m thankful to Mike, Clara, and you for giving me the opportunity.”

She innocently waved her finger. “Oh, no. You can’t thank me. I’m a member of the family, yes, but I’m hardly in charge. The only thing I’m the boss of is that baby parked right over there,” she said, pointing toward her truck.

“When will she be opened for business?” he asked.

“June first. Coming to a location near you. I can’t wait.”

“That’s awesome. But may I ask, why wait until June? You have the entire month of May ahead of you.”

Agnes’ eyes fell slightly. “It’s the anniversary of the day Clara and I lost our parents. I’m doing it sort of as a dedication to them. Plus, I think it’s a great day to kick off the summer festivities, even though summer doesn’t technically begin until later in the month.”

Ben turned over the motor to another one of the jet skis, gave it the once over, and then cut it off.

“It sounds like you have a lot to be excited about. What I can’t understand is why you have such a long face. You’ve had one for the last several days. Is everything okay?”

Kicking at a pile of rocks proved pointless, but that’s exactly what Agnes found herself doing since she didn’t know how to respond.

“Let me guess. It’s your guy friend, isn’t it? You two having trouble in paradise?” He chuckled.

“No. Well, yes. Maybe. To tell you the truth, I really don’t know what to call it.”

She observed his lingering smile while he fiddled around with the equipment. Ben looked to be about the same age as Agnes, wearing a short buzz cut from his military days, and dog tags, which he wore every day. They weren’t the real ones, he explained, but they were bought as a gift in memory of his grandfather, who’d lost his life at war.

“Okay. Well, I’m no expert or anything, but I am a man. So, if you ever need any advice from a guy’s perspective, I’d be happy to help. The offer stands only if you feel comfortable, of course,” he said.

“Nah, I’m good. I wouldn’t want to bore you with my pathetic life.”

He looked at her.

“You sure? Somehow, I doubt your life is pathetic. Plus, it might be a great way to pass the time.”

She thought about it. Perhaps all she needed was a stroll down to the water alone to clear her mind. Even though the thought of getting advice from a male’s perspective did sound enticing.

Ben continued. “How about this? Next time he calls, tell him how much you miss him. I’m sure that will resolve whatever the problem is,” he said.

She burst into laughter, shaking her head at the idea. If that’s all she needed to do, then it would already be a done deal. Grant wouldn’t be in Tennessee with his family. He’d instead be right there by her side.

“I already did. That didn’t get me very far.” She admitted.

“Oh, well, in that case, he’s not the right guy for you. That was easy. Problem solved.”

That brought her head up, causing her to relinquish an eye roll or two.

“It’s not as easy as you make it sound. Grant really is a nice guy. He just travels for his job, so it’s a little more complicated than saying I miss you and expecting everything to magically come together like a fairytale,” she said, flailing her hands in the air in a whimsical kind of way.

Ben chuckled.

“See, that’s the problem with women. You’re always making excuses for deadbeat men, selling yourselves short in the interim. If he’s all that you say he is, he needs to be right here on Solomons Island, doing everything he can to hold on to you.”

She paused, considering his feedback. “I didn’t exactly make things easy when he was here. It’s not an excuse. It’s just the God’s honest truth. I actually tried to avoid him, except I wasn’t very good at it in the end.”

Ben looked up, holding a push broom in his hand. “Interesting. Well, I guess I was wrong. Maybe your life is pretty pathetic, after all. Perhaps you need to try out one of those dating apps instead. Maybe you’ll have better luck that way.” He laughed, returning to his chores.

“Ha… ha… ha… very funny. Thanks for the rotten advice. You definitely need to stick to your day job.” She teased. “I think next time I’ll bite my tongue. At this rate, I’d be better off lying on a couch in a therapist's office,” Agnes said, making a beeline for her quiet spot toward the back of the property.

“I’ll be back in ten,” she yelled, disappearing toward the boat slips.

* * *

Almost a week later, Mackenzie paced frantically around the living room with Brody, trying his best to calm her down. She joined Stephanie on the phone call with her dad for the first few minutes, then exited the room, allowing them time to speak alone. Her bangs flopped into the air as she exhaled, trying to relieve the stress. It wasn’t working. Any minute now, she had a plan to burst back in the door, putting a time restriction on their conversation.

“Maybe I should put my ear up to the door to make sure she’s okay.”

“Mackenzie, the door is cracked open and from what I can tell, she sounds happy,” Brody said.

“Mm hmm. I think five or ten minutes, tops, for the first conversation is sufficient. I mean, good grief, how much can he expect out of a six-year-old during their first telephone call?”

The sound of laughter came out of Stephanie’s room, throwing Mack off guard.

“I guess he figured out something to help them make a connection. She sounds fine, Mack. The question is, how are you doing?” Brody asked, hugging her close.

“Do you want the truth?”

“Always,” he replied.

“I’m nervous. What if Stephanie will be upset with me for not trying to find him? What if she asks me to visit with him or, even worse, wants to live with him someday? I don’t think I can handle it, Brody.”

“Shh. Mackenzie, you’re torturing yourself, imagining the worst case scenario. What if this turns out to be the best decision you ever made for her? You would always wonder if you hadn’t done what you did today.”

“Yes, but what if I went about this the wrong way? Maybe I should’ve waited longer before allowing him to speak to her.”

Surprise rose in Mackenzie as she watched her daughter skip out of the room, passing her the cell phone. “Here, Mom, he wants to talk to you.”

She slowly raised the phone to her ear. “Hello.”

“Mackenzie, thank you so much for doing this. It means the world to me. I explained to Stephanie that I’m on the road, but she can call and talk to me whenever she wants to. I want you to know that I don’t plan on forcing the relationship. I’m going to take you up on your suggestion, allowing Stephanie to lead at a pace that makes her feel comfortable. I didn’t even say anything about my gig at the Harbor. I figure it would be best to leave that up to you.”

Mack watched as Stephanie twirled her pink tutu around the living room. She noticed Brody’s brown eyes were filled with empathy. She exhaled, giving herself permission to put her own mind at ease.

“I appreciate it. I just ask that you remember our agreement to uphold your promises to her. The last thing she needs is a broken heart.”

She listened to him for another minute, then hit the red button, ending the call after saying their goodbyes. As expected, Stephanie bombarded her with a ton of questions. But, mostly, she was impressed that her father was a rock star. Whether Stephanie understood the full impact, their reconnection would have remained unknown. But, at least for now, and for the first time, she heard the voice of her dad.

“Baby, come here. Tell me… how did you feel about your telephone call?” Mackenzie asked.

Brody sat on a bar stool, giving them time together.

“He said he’s been thinking about me. And, wondering what it would be like to talk to me someday.”

“Wow, lovey. How does that make you feel?” Mackenzie asked.

“Sad and happy at the same time. I told him I wish he knew me since I was a baby. If he did, then he would know that I’m pretty funny and very good at gymnastics.”

A smile emerged from Mackenzie. “Ha, that’s so true.”

“I also told him I know what he looks like because you saved a lot of pictures of him.” Stephanie confessed.

Mack glanced over at Brody, who quietly bowed his head.

“That’s also true. Mommy always thought it was important that you have special pictures to call your own.”

“Hey, Mom.”

“Yes, love.”

“Do you think I could call dad again some time? He said it was okay if you approved,” she asked.

“Of course, you can. But, for now, if you’re going to make it to your friend’s birthday party on time, then you need to get in your room and change.”

“Yay, I love birthday parties.”

Stephanie skipped to her room, leaving as lighthearted as only a child could do.

“Isn’t that something?” Mackenzie nodded, partially talking to herself and then Brody.

“I spent all these years in denial, thinking we’d never see him again. Then poof, just like that, he’s back in our lives, inflicting so many emotions, I don’t know which way is up or down,” she said.

Brody motioned for her to come closer to him.

“I don’t know what it’s like to be in your shoes right now, so I will not pretend to have the right advice. But, I’ll tell you this. You are a resilient woman. There’s not one struggle that’s come your way that I haven’t seen you bounce back from. You’ll make it through this as well.”

She buried her nose in his collar. “Thank you, Brody. You always know the right thing to say. I hope you know this doesn’t change the way I feel about you one bit. The only ties I have to Alex is our daughter. But this doesn’t change my love for you.”

“Well, I’m so glad to hear it, because Lord knows I’m in love with you.”

CHAPTER 18

“So, it’s May thirty-first and tomorrow is the big day. Are you feeling nervous?” Clara asked. Agnes hoisted herself off the back of the truck, parked in her sister’s driveway, smiling and admiring its beauty. “I suppose I should be, but the only thing I feel is excitement, really. I’m ready to get the show on the road. This has been a dream of mine for a long time. Now seeing it finally come to fruition means a lot,” she said.

Clara unloaded the last plastic bag filled with utensils in the back of Agnes’ truck. “I think I understand exactly what you mean. I’ve witnessed a few of my dreams become a reality, and well, the feeling is nothing short of amazing,” she said, glancing at her wedding rings.

Agnes shook her head. “Now, that’s an accomplishment I’ve yet to check off my list. Have you gotten used to people referring to you as Mrs. Sanders yet?”

“Yes and no. I mean, I love the sound of my new name, but I’ve been Clara Covington my whole life. I think it’s going to take some getting used to. But overall marrying Mike has been the best thing that’s ever happened to me. That and of course, having my little sister back in my life.”

Agnes chuckled. “Why thank you. I hope you know the feeling is mutual.”

Holly circled around them, sniffing around for undetected treats.

“Clara, when I look at how things came together in your life, I can’t help but think of how proud mom and dad would be. You found an amazing man to spend your life with, you work hard, and technically you don’t even have to. Plus, you’re admired by so many here.”

“I disagree with the part about working hard. Hard work is a part of my DNA. It keeps your mind sharp. Isn’t that what dad used to say?” Clara snarled, playfully.

“Yes, but you get where I’m going with this. You and Mike built a dream life together, and I can’t see it going anywhere but up from here on out. Honestly, I want to be just like you and Mike when I grow up. Maybe I’ll add a horse and buggy at my private ceremony, but everything else can be exactly the same, including the fabulous trip to Hawaii.”

“Agnes, you’ll have everything your heart desires and more. In due time it will happen. Trust me. I’m just happy to hear you admit that you’re open to the idea of getting married. I guess the whole sabbatical was kind of lame after all?”

“Lame is an understatement. I miss Grant,” Agnes said, holding her head down.

Clara drew her in for a side hug. “Cheer up. I know it’s the last thing you want to hear right now, but even that situation will work itself out in due time. And, if it doesn’t, then you’ll make room in your heart for the person you’re really meant to be with. Either way, mom and dad would be equally as proud of you, sis.”

“Thank you.” Agnes smiled.

“You know, what? In celebration of your big day tomorrow, I think we should raid the chocolate ice cream. Mike’s working late at the office tonight. What do you say?” Clara nudged her.

“You know that’s my favorite flavor. I’m all in.”

On June first, Agnes slid open the window of her food truck, hanging her sign to announce she was open for business. With time to spare before the afternoon rush, she tied on her apron and set up a chart displaying all of her menu options. Against her original plans, she hired someone to help her run the cash register while she managed the cooking and the orders.

The meat ranged from mouth-watering barbecue chicken to spare ribs with several sauce options and sides to make anyone stop and inquire. Now, all she needed was a crowd. She figured the delicious aroma coming from her smoker would draw them in, but it was still left to be seen.

“Monahan, I can’t thank you enough for saying yes to the job. I don’t know what I was thinking. Between managing the grill and putting together the orders, I would’ve been running around like a chicken with my head cut off. One would think I would’ve realized it way before now,” Agnes said.

“Are you kidding me? It thrilled me to hear your voice on the other end of the line when you called. We worked so well together at the Seafood Shack. For me, this was a no brainer. Plus, I could really use the extra change. The job I picked up after Lucille let us go is okay, but the hours don’t compare. I always find myself watching my pennies, so trust me, this was a blessing for both of us.”

Monica, affectionately known as Monahan to the old crew at the Seafood Shack, made sure the ice container was filled to the brim, the cups were stocked to full capacity, and simple items like straws and napkins were ready on hand.

“So, how have things been going with you since we last saw each other? I knew you were always busy sketching out plans for the truck, but boy oh boy, you should be proud of yourself, Agnes. You actually made your dream become a reality.” She smiled, admiring the establishment.

“I know, it’s kind of crazy. For a while I parked this baby at my brother-in-law’s business, and I quietly questioned if I could really do it. Now that the sign is up, I just need to bring the dollars in, proving to myself this whole thing wasn’t done in vain,” Agnes said, flopping her hand at her side.

“Don’t worry. We’re pros. Well, to be clear, you’re the pro with the culinary skills, but I have your back in the customer service department,” Monahan replied, giving Agnes a high five.

“Oh my gosh, here’s my first customer.” Agnes positioned herself to lean out of the window, greeting her first customer with a huge smile. “Welcome to The BBQ Hut, how may I help you?” she nervously blurted out, darn near scaring the woman with her high-pitched voice.

Thankfully, she was easily distracted by the large menu filled with an array of options.

“Um, I think I’ll have the Rockin Ribs, mild, with a side of coleslaw, please. If you could put a cup of extra sauce on the side, that would be great.”

Agnes immediately grabbed a to-go container. “Sure, can I get you anything to drink with your order?”

“No, thank you.”

“Alrighty. One Rockin Ribs order, coming right up.”

The first order would be a breeze, as thankfully, she’d cooked a few slabs ahead of time. She could put the hot order together quickly, adding a fresh batch of coleslaw, and her signature sauce. Once complete, she bagged everything up and took the woman’s credit card to complete the transaction.

“Thank you for stopping by. Enjoy!” Agnes again smiled enthusiastically while Monica watched her.

“Look at you, Agnes. You’re a natural. I had no idea. Do you mind if I have a sample of your sauce during my break?”

Agnes grabbed a spoon, scooping up a sample into one of her cups. “Brilliant idea. How about you sample it now? It’s the only way you can truly sell the product. Try it with a piece of chicken or a rib. The more familiar you are with the unique flavors, the more you can help talk it up.”

She made a sampler plate for Monica, including a few meat options, potato salad, the coleslaw, and a few fries as an added bonus.

“Okay, I’ll take over the front window while you stay back here and give this plate a try. Don’t hold back. I want your honest opinion,” Agnes said.

After checking to see that no one was coming, she watched Monahan sink her teeth in, closing her eyes after the very first bite. “Shut… the front door!” She let the words ease out in between bites.

“What?”

“Girl, you’re really talented. You’ve been holding out on me,” Monahan replied, stuffing her face with potato salad. “This is Solomons Island’s best kept secret. You keep cooking like this, you’ll be opening up a full-blown restaurant in no time.”

Agnes shook her head, disagreeing with her last statement. “Nope. No brick and mortars for me. The whole beauty in starting a food truck is that it allows me to be creative, flexible, and I don’t have to deal with the overhead. If the truck doesn’t work out, then I’ll have my warehouse position to fall back on. That’s as far as the vision goes for now,” she said.

“All right. If you say so. In the meantime, this is really good. I mean, really, really good.”

A man’s voice interrupted their conversation. “I’d like to try some, please.”

Agnes jumped, easily startled at the sound of his voice being so close.

“Grant,” she whispered, softly. The feeling of instant heat rising through the upper portion of her body was enough to make her conscious.

“What are you doing here?”

He looked around at her sign and pretended to look for other customers in line before smiling at her. “Rumor has it that today is opening day for The BBQ Hut. I was grabbing a cup of coffee, hoping to run into this beautiful woman I know, when a man by the name of Harvey told me where you were located. I thought I’d be one of the first few to sample the menu, if that’s okay.”

“Oh, sure. What would you like to try?” she asked.

He pointed over toward the menu. “I’ll take one of each.”

“But you just pointed to the entire menu. Surely, you don’t want everything.”

Monahan moved over to the window beside her, mumbling in a low voice. “Who is that fine specimen of a man?”

Agnes held her hand below the window, trying feverishly to swat at her.

“Are you two an item?” Monahan continued.

Grant chuckled. “I wish we were. That’s been my goal for a while now. But, this lady, here… well, let’s just say she’s one tough cookie. It’s okay, though. I’m not one to easily give up. At least not without putting my best effort forward,” he said.

A smile appeared across Agnes’ face with the sweetest sound of laughter. “I think you’ve put in your fair share of effort.”

“Oh no, you haven’t seen anything yet. You see, I just spent the last two weeks boxing up all my things. I kissed my folks goodbye, told them I’d visit again soon, and now—” He looked at his watch.

“Now, I’m expecting a moving truck to show up at the beach house in about an hour. Figured I’d stop by here and purchase a few items on the menu to share with the guys and have some extra for later.”

Agnes could feel her heart thumping in tandem with the butterflies fluttering in her stomach. Everything felt like it was pulsating out of control. The magnetic heat they shared was enough to make Monahan back away, giving them their privacy.

“You left Tennessee?” she asked.

“Tennessee, Colorado, New York, San Francisco, and every other state that I have marked on my map. I left it all to be here in Solomons… with you. I just signed on the dotted line and closed on the house today.”

She gripped the counter, hoping and praying her legs wouldn’t give in.

“Grant, I —”

“Please, Agnes. Join me tonight after you get off. I’ll be up at the house unpacking boxes. Maybe we could take a stroll down by the water and talk things over,” he said, leaning in closer. “These last couple of months of talking and texting aren’t enough anymore. We belong together. And, unless you disagree with me, please. Meet me tonight at the beach house.”

As a customer approached to get in line, she nodded. “I’ll stop by tonight.”

Monahan approached the window with multiple bags, placing them on the front counter. “Here you go, sir. One of everything on the menu, just as you ordered. Plus extra sauce. The soft drink is on the house. Oh, and if you leave a nice tip in the jar, I’ll make sure she arrives at your place nice and early,” she said, winking at Mack.

Agnes and Grant laughed together, enjoying every bit of Monahan’s sense of humor.

He then reached into his crossbody satchel and pulled out something to hand to Agnes. “I want to give this to you before I forget.” It was his book. The first copy, signed and delivered as promised.

* * *

Agnes Covington gazed around, noticing boxes stacked everywhere. She’d let herself in as he’d instructed in a text, but no longer recognized the place with its bland walls. The maps that told a story of his travels were missing, along with his art and all evidence of his writing.

“Grant, I’m here.” She called out, strolling toward the kitchen. On the counters was evidence of his visit to her food truck earlier in the day.

“Lucky me. Not only are you here, but you look gorgeous as always,” he said, startling her with his low voice from behind. He approached with two glasses in hand. “By some sort of miracle, I found two wine glasses. Would you like to join me out back? I’d set up a place for us indoors but listening to the sound of the water is way more appealing.” He offered.

“Sure, after you.”

Outside, he set up a small table with a glass of wine and two recycled containers with a fork and knife resting on the top. She recognized the containers and laughed.

“Now, this is a first. I’ve been on dates before, but none that involved me eating my own food.”

Grant passed her a couple of napkins. “Ha, I thought this might be original,” he said, gazing into her eyes. “I was out this afternoon when I came across a new food truck with an aroma that smelled so delicious, I couldn’t help but stop by. The owner’s assistant was kind enough to make sure I sampled everything.” He teased.

“I think it was the other way around. You asked for everything on the menu, making yourself my biggest customer of the day.”

Grant slid his hand over hers, generating the same electricity she’d experienced earlier. “I’ll gladly be your biggest customer, but more importantly, I’m your biggest fan. It felt good being here for your big day. I’m hoping to be around for other important events in your life, just like it.” He confessed.

Agnes’ eyes fell slightly, noticing that he wasn’t letting go of her hand, and she liked it.

“My sister would have to argue with you about being my biggest fan. She arrived shortly after you left, helping to drum up a crowd. Clara is a natural when it comes to marketing,” she responded.

“Agnes.”

“Yes?”

“There’s plenty here to eat in just a few minutes, but that’s not why I called you here tonight. If I have to hold off any longer from telling you how I really feel, I think I’ll lose my mind,” he said.

“Nobody wants that,” she replied.

“Good. First, let me say that I love you. Before I left, you told me you didn’t think a long-distance relationship would work. So, to honor your wishes, I played by the rules, continuing on with my life with plans to travel. The only problem is I can’t do this anymore. I can’t pack my bags on a whim, traveling carefree the way I used to, and I know that my feelings have changed because of you.”

“Grant —”

“No, let me finish,” he said, turning to hold both of her hands. “I realize I took a big chance buying a property and moving all the way back to Solomons Island. I knew there would always be a risk, that you could still refuse to be with me. But, I don’t care. It’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

Grant chuckled, leaning back in his chair. She observed him lost in his own thoughts, grappling with the best way to express his feelings.

“It’s almost crazy to think that I’d fall so deep. You and I spent more time at odds in the beginning than not,” he said, causing them both to laugh.

He continued. “But none of that matters. I want to spend my days creating memories right here on Solomons Island with you. And I know it sounds crazy, but I really hope you feel the same way too.”

An electrifying surge ran through her core, leaving her speechless.

“Agnes, help me out here. I don’t know whether I’m saying all the right things or if I’m drowning without a running chance.” He pleaded.

She slid her hand over the side of his cheek, bringing her lips within inches of his. “Well, since I’m allowed to talk now, my heart tells me you’re doing a great job. I particularly like the part about you loving me because I love you too. And I also like the part about creating memories with you.”

“Are you serious?” he asked.

“No. Absolutely not. I’m playing a ridiculous prank on you and any moment now, in the spirit of being difficult, I’m about to walk right out the front —” Grant placed his finger gently over her lips, hushing the sound of her silly babbling.

“Kiss me.” She mumbled underneath his finger.

He leaned in, gliding his lips in between hers, only after several strokes coming up briefly to say, “You don’t have to ask me twice.”

Continue following the Solomons Island saga in book six, Beachfront Secrets!

Join my private Facebook reader group! A place where we enjoy fun giveaways and connect over heartwarming fiction.

BOOK 6- BEACHFRONT SECRETS

CHAPTER 1

Mackenzie Rowland perused the aisles of the grocery store with her dear friend, Clara, filling her buggy with essentials to last her another week. Unfortunately, their summer schedules were growing increasingly demanding now that tourist season was upon them. But this Sunday, that didn’t stop them from making time for each other, even if it meant catching up over a thirty-minute run to the store.

“Should I try the grape jelly or strawberry preserves?” Mackenzie asked, holding up the store’s featured items of the week.

“Go with the preserves. Whenever they feature one of our local’s homemade products, it’s always a hit in my opinion. The grape jelly will always be there if you don’t like it.”

“Good point, my dear. Good point. So — tell me. How are things going with you these days? You know it’s rather pathetic when you have to schedule a date at the grocery store to play catch up with your girlfriend. One who works right across the street might I add.” Mack teased.

“Tell me about it. I can’t remember the last time I came over to the café to have lunch. It truly has to stop. I miss your company and I miss catching up with the regulars.”

“We miss you too, love. How’s married life treating you? Are you and Mike ready to start having a boat load of babies?”

Clara’s eyes bulged. “At forty-nine? By the time I reach seventy, my kid would be almost twenty. Not impossible, but not exactly what I had in mind. The thought of adopting an older kid that needs a home has crossed my mind a time or two, but I don’t know, Mack. It may not be in the cards for us at all.”

“And that’s fine,” she said, reaching for a box of cereal. “You’ll know if it’s meant to be.”

Clara cleared her throat. “What about you and Brody? Is everything okay with you two?”

“As far as I know. I mean, things have been a little tricky ever since Stephanie’s father reemerged into our lives. But, for the most part, I think we’re fine. Why? Do you know something I don’t?” Mackenzie asked.

Brody and Mackenzie had been together for a couple of years, with growing intentions of getting married someday. He jelled well with her daughter, Stephanie, who’d just turned seven, and would give Mack the world if she asked him to.

Clara shook her head. “No, I was just wondering. It just seems like he’s awfully quiet lately. I used to catch him rattling off to Mike all the time about his plans with you. Now, I hardly can get a peep out of the guy. Men are weird. Who knows? It’s probably nothing.”

“Hmm. You’re right, I’m sure it’s nothing,” Mack said, brushing it off. Although, internally, she had an inkling of what it was. Ever since Stephanie’s father reemerged into their lives, things were shifting between her and Brody in a strange kind of way. Since she didn’t know how to balance her and Stephanie’s renewed relationship with her father, and Brody’s connection with her, she sort of didn’t address it at all. Probably not the wisest way to go about it, but she was doing the best she could given the circumstances.

“How’s everything going with Stephanie and her father? Have they been spending time together since his initial call back in April?”

Mack skimmed over the meat section, carefully considering the selections and her words.

“Yes. One would’ve thought with him being a part of a band that he wouldn’t have a lot of time to spare. But he’s proven just the opposite. In between his shows at the Harbor, he’s made plenty of time for her, driving down and meeting us at various locations. It’s been kind of shocking, actually.”

Mackenzie could feel Clara staring, waiting for more of a reaction, but she wasn’t quite sure what to say. She was still trying to figure it out herself. She never understood how a man could allow his passion for music to override his responsibilities and cause him to walk out and leave. But, according to him, that was years ago, when he was young, naïve, and irresponsible. Now he’s back, supposedly seeing the error of his ways, fulfilling his commitment to at least visit with Stephanie, and standing by his word. She didn’t know what to make of it.

“Earth to Mack. Are you there?”

“What did you say?” Mack asked.

“I didn’t say anything. I was waiting to hear more from you. You hadn’t mentioned anything about their visits, which is not like you. How is everything going between them? And how does Brody fit into the puzzle? I’m sure this has to be a bit awkward for him.”

“Do you think?” Mack asked. “Alex is Stephanie’s father. While I’m still struggling with the idea that he just woke up one morning and decided he wanted to be in her life again… he’s still… her dad. What was I to do? Tell him sorry, you lost your opportunity at being a father a long time ago when you left. Or, better yet, tell Stephanie someday when she’s older. Oh yeah, by the way, your dad did make several attempts to be a part of your life, but I told him to go fly a kite.” She chuckled defensively.

“No, of course, you wouldn’t do that, Mack. I totally think you’re doing the right thing, no matter how hard it might be. I was just wondering where Brody fits in, that’s all. He’s very attached to Steph, and cares about her as if she was his very own. Maybe that’s why he’s been so quiet lately. Perhaps the guy just needs some reassurance in his role in all of this.”

“Maybe. If that’s the case, then we’ll have to talk about it. But, for now, the only thing on my mind is enjoying a relaxing afternoon with him while we wait for Stephanie to return from her camping trip,” Mack replied, feeling a little tension in her neck.

“I’m jealous. I have yard work to do this afternoon. Your plans sound way more fun.” Clara chuckled.

Mackenzie’s cell phone rang with an unknown number flashing across the screen. While thoroughly engaged in picking out the perfect sauce for her pasta meal, she mashed the green button, in case the call had something to do with Stephanie.

“I should take this. Excuse me for a minute.” She explained. “Hello?”

A deep voice replied on the other end of the line. “Mackenzie.”

“Alex?” she said, instantly regretting that she said his name out loud.

“Yeah, it’s me. Do you have a minute?”

“I’m in the middle of grocery shopping if you’re looking to speak with Steph. She’s on her way back from the camping trip I told you about. She won’t be back until at least three-thirty.”

“I can’t wait to hear about it. But I actually called because I wanted to speak with you.”

Her eyes peered over at Clara standing a few feet away with a box of rigatoni in hand.

“I’m listening,” she said.

“I’m considering making a decision soon that will impact all of us. Unfortunately, I’m having to operate under time restraints with an impending trip to Boston for a concert. I have to act fast on this decision before I hit the road, and if there’s any chance you could pull yourself away for a few hours… and maybe meet up with me this afternoon… it would mean the world to me. I think it’s something we should discuss in person and not over the phone.”

Again, Mack checked for Clara, then pushed her cart further away. Under her breath she mumbled, “Alex, I’m not sure what you’re referring to, but there’s not many decisions to be made that would involve me and Steph.”

“Mackenzie, I promise it’s positive, and it’s coming from a good place in my heart. I owe it to you and Steph to continuously prove that I’m not going anywhere. To show you that you can trust me again. Please, just meet with me. I have a meeting this morning and then the afternoon is wide open. What do you say?”

A quiet moment passed as she watched Clara approaching with her cart.

“Please?” he begged.

“Okay. Text me the location and time. I gotta go.”

She then mashed the red button, ending the call, not wanting to look suspicious to Clara.

CHAPTER 2

Brody knocked on Mackenzie’s apartment door while hiding a bouquet of roses behind his back. He figured maybe he could surprise her and squeeze in some alone time before her daughter returned from her camping trip. It would be the perfect end to the weekend. And a wonderful way to spend quality time with his lady. It seemed kind of childish to him, but when they weren’t together, he longed for Mackenzie, daydreaming about their next kiss. For him, it was one of the telltale signs he was falling deeper in love.

“Brody?” she said.

“Mack.” He jumped, startled at her approach. “I thought you were inside. I came over a little early to surprise you,” he said, allowing the flowers to rest at his side. As he looked down, he noticed she was tugging several bags filled with groceries, so he grabbed as many as he could.

Mackenzie stepped forward. “I guess I got carried away talking to Clara. There’s no such thing as a thirty-minute shopping trip when you’re with your girlfriend. It’s darn near impossible.”

She unlocked the door, and he followed her in, placing all the bags on the counter.

“I’m glad you had a chance to see Clara. These are for you, by the way,” he said, handing her the bouquet.

“Thank you, Brody. You didn’t have to spend your money on flowers,” she said.

“I know, but I wanted to. To say that I’ve missed you over these last couple of days would be an understatement. With you working shifts at the café, and me putting in extra hours, I feel like our time together has been limited. I’ve missed you,” Brody replied, then leaned in to taste the sweetness of her lower lip, then gently retreated.

He smiled at the sight of her standing still, puckering up her lips. “I take it you don’t want me to stop?”

“No, and that’s the problem. Whenever we’re around each other, it’s hard to peel away,” she said.

Again, he dove in, this time for a full mouth-to-mouth session, leaving his pulse racing and heat rising from within.

After a moment, Mackenzie took a turn, gently pulling away, leaving him wanting more. “If we keep this up, my frozen goods are going to melt. Stephanie will never let me hear the end of it if she doesn’t have ice cream tonight for dessert. I’ll have to make sure I tell her it was your fault.” She teased.

“Well, in that case, let’s unpack the groceries. Speaking of dessert, I was thinking we could spend the afternoon together, then pick up Steph, and maybe grab some dinner together. How does that sound?”

“Well.”

He noticed Mackenzie’s hesitation. “I don’t want to be presumptuous. If you already have plans just let me know.”

“It’s not that. I’m still scheduled to meet her at three-thirty, but prior to you surprising me, I was actually going to call to ask for a rain check for this afternoon. Something important came up that I probably should handle,” she said.

“Oh. Is everything okay?”

“Yes, everything is fine. It’s just… well, you know how it is. As you said, it’s been so busy lately. Trying to take care of things during the week is almost impossible, so I figured I’d squeeze in an important errand. We could all grab dinner after if you’d like.”

Brody balled up the remaining plastic bags, tossing them in the trash. “Sure. No problem. It was probably foolish of me to come over early without calling first. Sometimes I get these bright ideas and just run with it, not really thinking it through.”

“Brodyyy. Come on, don’t say that. Bringing the flowers over was very sweet.”

Something felt off to Brody, but he couldn’t put his finger on what it was. It wasn’t like Mackenzie to refuse a spontaneous, romantic afternoon. She usually craved their alone time just as much as he did.

“So, this errand of yours. Is this a solo thing or do you think there’s room for a tag-along?” He chuckled.

“I highly doubt you’d want to tag along for this. It’s rather boring, actually.” She slipped her arms around his waist. “What do you think about Steph and I meeting you later on? Let’s say around four at the new Italian place off of Main Street? I can even call and make reservations.”

“Uh, sure. Four o’clock it is.” He gave her a peck on the forehead, quietly hoping he had done nothing to warrant the sudden shift.

“I was kind of hoping at dinner we could have a talk, collectively as a team, if you will,” he said.

“About what?”

“I’ve been thinking, if you agree, maybe it’s time for us to talk with Stephanie about us becoming a family in the near future. You and I have been on the same page about this for a while, and we’re pretty clear about the direction we’re heading in. But, it might be nice to give Steph an opportunity to express her feelings about the matter. I don’t think we’ve ever created an opportunity for all of us to sit down and talk about it together.”

He could feel Mack’s hands subtly slip away, and a serious expression washed over her face.

“Brody,” she said, holding her head down. “I think timing is everything. While I agree with you it’s an important discussion that we all need to have, I don’t know that now is the right time. I mean, how much can a young girl handle at once? She’s just getting used to the idea that her dad is back in her life, and all she can seem to talk about is when she will get to see him again and how cool it is that he sings in a band. Somehow, I think if we spring too much on her at once, it may not go over so well.”

“Okay. I guess I hadn’t considered that aspect of it. All I see is a happy-go-lucky little girl who appears to be thrilled when we’re all together. It never crossed my mind that the conversation would be too much for her,” he replied.

“Well, it might be.”

“I’m not trying to overstep my boundaries, but have you considered that it might not be? I’m not suggesting that we spring a proposal on her. But, I would like to plan for one at some point. The more we talk about sharing our lives together, don’t you think she should be a part of that conversation?” he asked.

“Yes, I do. But, again, it has to be at the right time. On her terms. If you think about it, we were living our everyday lives, clueless that Alex would just resurface, turning our world upside down. All of this is going to take some getting used to, babe.”

Brody walked over to her window, glancing at a pedestrian crossing the street. “I’ll support your decision and won’t say anything until you are ready. After all, you’re her mother and you know what’s best for Stephanie.”

Outwardly he said all the right things, but internally he hoped the goals they had for their lives together weren’t changing. And, if they were, he hoped she would tell him.

* * *

Around midday Brody returned to Lighthouse Tours to make himself useful. With a heavier load of tourists coming through, he figured he’d get a head start on the mechanical checklist for the week, keeping himself occupied until four o’clock.

He pulled his set of wrenches off the shelf when the owner and his best friend, Mike, entered the room.

“Brody, what are you doing here on a Sunday afternoon?” he asked.

“Hey, Mike. Figured I’d get a head start on a few chores for the upcoming week. The earlier I can complete my to do list, the earlier I can head to the North Beach office this week.”

“Ah, yes, North Beach. I talked with our secretary, Jan, earlier. Don’t be surprised if she doesn’t have a list of her own waiting for when you return.” He chuckled.

“I’m sure she will. I’ll check in with her first thing on Monday morning.”

The room fell silent as Brody continued to fidget with his tools. He could sense Mike watching him. He was probably wondering why he wasn’t being his usual talkative and bubbly self, which was so out of character. But, since Brody couldn’t even explain it, he hoped Mike wouldn’t ask.

“The tours have been picking up like crazy. Tommy and I had two earlier this morning, with at least one more scheduled for this afternoon,” Mike said, attempting to break the silence.

“That’s good.”

“Yep. Tis the season.” Brody shifted around, looking for another tool set.

“You alright, man? You don’t seem like yourself today,” Mike asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just focused, I guess.”

“Mmm. Not sure I believe you, buddy. We’ve been hanging tough for years now. I’d like to think I can recognize when something is wrong with one of my closest friends.”

Brody offered a lazy smile and switched his baseball cap around on his head, letting it rest backward.

Mike continued. “Come on, man. Let me have it. Are you going through something with Mack? Perhaps a little trouble in paradise?”

“Something like it… I suppose. I don’t know, Mike. It’s hard for me to read what’s going on. All I know is something isn’t right,” Brody replied.

“Now, we’re talking. Opening up and talking about it beats the heck out of keeping things all bottled up inside. Now — not that I proclaim to be an expert by any means, but tell me what’s going on. Maybe I can help,” he said.

Brody carried a set of keys outside to his favorite boat. It was one of the original boats they acquired when Lighthouse Tours moved to Solomons. Her name was Blue Seal.

“You don’t really want to hear about my trivial problems, do you? This is a time of marital bliss for you and Clara. Enjoy it. Don’t let the likes of someone like me come along and spoil it with my sad stories.”

“Brody, that doesn’t even make sense. Talking to me won’t impact what I have with Clara. And, just because I’m married now, shouldn’t change our dynamic as friends. Now, come out with it. What’s bothering you already?” he asked.

Brody shoved the keys in his pocket and turned to face Mike. “Do you remember the story I told you about my last serious relationship?”

“You mean the one with the woman who —” Mike paused.

“You can say it. The one who I found with another guy. Back then you asked me did I suspect anything or did I have an inkling about it ahead of time. I told you it was a shock to see it for myself, yet on the inside I always felt like something was wrong.”

“Yeah. I remember.”

Brody continued. “Well, I’m having those same feelings all over again. Except this time, it’s with Mack.”

“Nooo. Mackenzie? Come on, man. You’re joking, right? Mackenzie is an upstanding woman. I don’t have to tell you that. She’s well-known by everyone with a stellar reputation, and she’s a devoted mother.” Mike argued.

“I know, Mike. But hear me out on this. I’m not saying that she’s cheating. I don’t think she would ever take it that far. But I have noticed that ever since Stephanie’s father resurfaced in their lives, there’s been a shift or a change in her demeanor. It’s almost as if her attention is divided, or maybe even her devotion. Who knows, maybe she’s confused. Whatever it is, it’s noticeable, and it’s giving me an unsettling feeling,” he said, resting his foot on the step.

“Hold on a second. You mentioned nothing about Stephanie’s father being back in their lives. When did this happen?”

“I thought surely Clara would’ve shared the news. It’s been a few months now. He reached out to her back in the spring, asking if he could talk to Stephanie. Next thing I know, their talks turned into visits, and there you have it. He’s back, and although I encouraged her and even supported her through all this, secretly, I’m sorry the guy exists,” Brody said.

“Man, you don’t mean that. I know you don’t. The Brody I know would want a child to have a relationship with her biological father.”

Brody glanced at the subtle wave crashing against the bottom of the boat. Mike was right. He was a good guy, with a good heart, and he wanted what was best for Steph. But he wasn’t a fool. This rockstar wanna-be father had resurfaced and was impacting Mack in a way that he didn’t care for.

“You’re right. It’s just my flesh trying to take over, I’m sure. I just don’t like the feeling that’s been stirring up in the pit of my stomach. Take today for example. We had plans to spend a quiet afternoon with one another. It was supposed to be our alone time before picking up Steph from her weekend camping trip. The Mack I know would jump at the chance of a little one-on-one time. I even went over early to surprise her. But, at the last minute, she changed everything, saying she had to run errands.” He explained.

“She doesn’t want to spend time with you at all?”

“Well, at least not until this afternoon, after she picks up Steph. Mack would usually give anything for a foot massage, a little wine, and a romantic afternoon for two.”

Mike chuckled. “Brody, you two spend too much time slobbering all over each other to be griping about a slight change in plans. One day apart will not kill you. And if I heard you correctly, you’re still going to see her later on, which means she still wants you around.”

“Laugh if you want, Mike, but I know I’m not way out of bounds on this,” Brody responded.

“Okay, let’s say you’re on to something here. Have you met the guy yet? Maybe that would help put your mind at ease. Better yet, why don’t you open up and talk to Mack about how you’re feeling? Maybe you need to hear firsthand what she thinks about the whole situation.”

“I haven’t met him. I figured that’s something that Mackenzie would have to initiate. Right now, everything is rightfully about Stephanie and moving at her pace. The Lord knows I don’t want to be selfish. So, I usually just keep my thoughts to myself. I did, however, speak up and say that I thought it was about time we started talking to Steph about taking things to the next level. Getting married had always been the end goal for us. But Mack didn’t agree that it was good timing. Again, something that wouldn’t be an issue if you know who hadn’t shown up.”

Mike came over and rested his hand on Brody’s shoulder. “Brody, I hate to say something you probably don’t want to hear, but it sounds like what Mackenzie really needs right now is your continued support and your patience. She knows how much you love her, and she also knows that you’ve been loyal. That’s way more than the other guy can ever say. Besides, why would she ever want to get back with a man who abandoned her? It wouldn’t make any sense.”

“Mmm. That’s a good point. I guess I sound like a fool for even bringing it up,” Brody said.

“No. You just sound like a man who loves her with all his heart and who doesn’t want to lose a good thing. But you need to trust her on this one. Don’t let something little, like a change in plans, ruin the rest of your afternoon.”

Brody revealed a little smile. “As always, you’re right.”

“I know I am. Now, throw me the keys and let me help you get this bad boy over to the warehouse before it’s time for my next tour.” Mike chuckled.

* * *

After reattaching the hose to the engine, Brody glanced at his watch, deciding it was time to call it quits. He’d much rather go home and shower first than show up wearing oil-stained clothing. He picked up a scrub brush at the sink, applied soap, and scrubbed until his hands were presentable. He then grabbed his keys to head home.

The car ride down Main Street was particularly busy, filled with pedestrians strolling past the shops, taking in the heat of a hot July day.

Brody cranked up the air conditioner while pulling his pickup to a complete stop at the crosswalk. Across the street, he noticed a woman with a familiar frame. From the back, it looked like Mackenzie, talking to a gentleman. But it was probably just someone who looked like her. Intrigued, he continued watching until the cars behind him began honking.

“You’re being ridiculous,” he said to himself, mashing the accelerator, only to notice as she turned slightly that it really was Mackenzie, and the man she was talking to looked exactly like the guy who showed up at the café one morning. Tall, dark beard, with features like Stephanie, dressed like a rockstar, and who was way out of his league.

Brody pulled over, verifying again that it was her, and contemplating what he should do. Walking up to them like a jealous teenage boyfriend was a surefire way to demonstrate a lack of trust. So, he thought better of it, deciding to wait, figuring Mackenzie would bring it up. Surely there would be an explanation and it would all make sense. At least, he hoped.

CHAPTER 3

Mae Middleton poured a glass of lemonade for her neighbors, Meredith and Edith, before diving into another round of their favorite word game. According to her husband, Jonathan, Mae needed to be more neighborly, more social, inviting the women to come together every once in a while. He said it was what the people of Solomons were supposed to do, and they were no exception.

She wasn’t thoroughly convinced this was the only way to be neighborly. Especially since Meredith had a way of always weaving her ideas as HOA president into every conversation. A job Mae thought she took way too seriously. And Edith, who’d only recently learned to call a handyman instead of Jonathan to help with household repairs. Of course, she’d learned to cut her a little slack, given that she was a new homeowner, recently divorced, and still trying to figure out how to make it on her own.

Either way, this particular Sunday afternoon, she extended a warm welcome to both ladies and entertained them on her front porch.

“Would you like a few shortbread cookies to go along with your lemonade, ladies?” she asked.

“I don’t mind if I do,” Meredith replied.

“Thank you, but I’ll pass. I’m trying to watch my girlish figure. I recently started taking walks in the neighborhood. I thought maybe if I wore this silly watch to help with my daily step count, then maybe I can shed a few pounds. I’ll never meet a man out here if I start letting myself go.” Edith laughed.

“I didn’t realize you were in the market, Edith.” Mae smiled.

“Ha. Neither did I. And I’m still not certain that’s the path that I’m on. One minute I’m fine with being a loner and flying solo. But, night falls and I lie in bed all by myself with all kinds of thoughts running through my mind.”

Meredith seemed intrigued. “Are you having trouble adjusting to living in a house by yourself?”

“No, I’m comfortable in the house and I’m very happy with my decision to move here. I just wonder about the future. Sometimes I wonder if I’ll spend the rest of my life alone, or since we never had kids, will I grow old with no one to come and check on me every now and then? I know I’m wrong for allowing these kinds of thoughts to creep into my mind, but I do.” Edith confessed.

“Edith, I’m sorry you’re going through that. When my first husband passed away, I also struggled with similar thoughts. It’s human nature. Even though I have my daughter Lily, my son-in-law, and the grandkids, I also feared being alone. But you know what, I forced myself to push past those thoughts at some point. That and anything else that didn’t serve any purpose.”

Meredith consumed the last bite of her cookie and chimed in. “Easier said than done. Ladies, you don’t know lonely until you’ve walked a mile in my shoes. My son’s job keeps him busy traveling here, there, and everywhere. And I’ve been a widow for over twelve years now. So, the only thing I do to occupy my time is clean the house and —”

“Drive everyone insane with way too many HOA meetings.” Mae looked around, immediately realizing she should’ve used her filter. Thankfully, Meredith and Edith laughed.

“Yes, Mae. I hear you loud and clear. I think it will make you happy to know I plan on scaling back to a quarterly schedule. Who knows, maybe even twice a year, or only as needed. It’s time I get out more and start living my life. Just because I’m retired doesn’t mean I have to sit at home all day dedicating my whole life to planning for the board.” Meredith explained.

Mae’s hands flew into the air. “Thank you. It’s about time.” They all laughed.

Her mind flashed back to this past Thanksgiving when she and Jonathan invited Meredith to dinner. Mae sensed even then that she was lonely. But, she wasn’t aware of the depth of it.

“Okay, ladies. The common theme that I keep hearing is that both of you want to get out there and live, without fear, and without regrets, am I right?” Mae asked.

They nodded their heads, collectively agreeing.

“Well, then, let’s get you out there. Live a little. Create meaningful experiences to occupy your time. Is there anything that you’ve really wanted to do, but never got around to it? Now’s the time. I’ll bet if the two of you sit down at your kitchen table tonight, you can make a long list of things you’ve been dying to try. Let’s try it now. Close your eyes and see if you can think of at least one thing.” Mae waved, encouraging them to go along with her exercise.

Edith raised a finger. “This is easy. I don’t have to think long. I’ve been wanting to take horseback riding lessons since I was in my twenties. But the old bones aren’t like they used to be. Another thing I’ve always wanted to do is go skinny dipping at the beach.”

Mae’s eyes bulged. “Now hold on a minute. You might want to save the latter idea for a vacation in Rio or somewhere that allows that sort of thing.”

Edith and Meredith released a hardy laugh from the belly, allowing them to loosen up even more with each other.

“That’s funny. Don’t worry. It’s just a fantasy. I don’t plan on carrying out the second idea. At least not around Solomons Island.” Edith chuckled.

“Good,” Mae responded.

Meredith cleared her throat, adjusting herself upright in the rocking chair. “I have another confession to make while we’re at it. I’d really like to meet a companion. I never thought the day would come where I’d say this, but it might be nice to have someone to enjoy simple things with like sharing a nice meal.”

Edith winked. “If I had a man, I’d share more than a nice meal with him.”

Mae felt surprised at how comfortable they were airing out everything but appreciated it at the same time. She sensed a common connection between the two. And thought maybe there was something she could do to help.

“You were both married at some point, so I trust that you recall true happiness isn’t necessarily achieved just because you have a man in your life. Take me and Jonathan, for example. We bump heads all the time.” Mae explained.

“Yes, but at least you have somebody to bump heads with. You two also have a very healthy romantic life — trust me, as your next-door neighbor, I know these things.” Meredith teased.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Mae smiled.

Meredith rolled her eyes, not buying it for one minute. “Mmm hmm.”

“Well, I think you and Jonathan make a wonderful couple. You remind me of what I once used to have many, many years ago before the marriage started heading south. Who knows, if it’s meant to be, maybe I’ll have that kind of love again some day. Except this time, the new and improved version. A version that won’t lead to divorce,” Edith said.

Mae slapped her leg, darn near knocking over the board to their game.

“I just had a thought. Why don’t you guys start going down to the café once a week? Grab something to eat, chat with the locals, and meet some of the people from the bridge club and the bowling league. The only way you can really put yourself in a position to meet someone is to get out there and have fun. You can’t do that from the comfort of your own home, you know,” Mae said.

Meredith huffed. “Oh, I don’t know. I’m not one for playing card games and I stink at bowling.”

“Meredith, I didn’t say you had to join their clubs. Just go and mingle. Socialize. Expand your horizons a bit, that’s all.” Mae encouraged.

“I like the idea myself. We should all go one evening for fun,” Edith said.

“Well, there you have it. It’s a date. I’ll even introduce you to the people I know. At least it will be something to get you out of the house,” Mae replied.

“To think, maybe my future husband has been dining there all along and I didn’t even know it.” Meredith laughed.

Mae couldn’t imagine who that would be, but if going to the café would give Meredith an outlet, allowing her to let loose for an evening, then she was more than happy to assist.

* * *

Mackenzie inhaled the scent of the delicious food, passing along a plate of pasta to Stephanie and Brody. She kept reminding herself to forget about the events of the day and save those thoughts for later when she was alone. Right now, she told herself that she needed to be in the moment, finding out everything about her baby girl’s camping trip and spending quality time with Brody.

“Okay, Steph. Brody and I have been waiting all day to hear about your trip. Now that we’re all together tell us every detail. Don’t leave anything out.”

“The trip was so cool. We had a relay race, played duck duck splash, and I had a chance to go in a canoe. We even saw a baby snake, but don’t worry, Mom. We yelled for the camp counselors right away.” She explained.

Brody smiled. “I’m surprised the boys didn’t try to pick the snake up and chase everybody with it.”

“Ewe, gross. If someone came near me with a snake, I would scream so loud and run.”

Mackenzie laughed. “I’ll bet. That makes two of us.”

“Do you know what else I really liked?” Stephanie asked.

“What, love?”

“At night all the girls in my cabin got to roast marshmallows while listening to the counselors tell stories. After that, we had free time in our cabin before bed. It was so fun. I really hope I get to do it again,” she said.

“We’ll have to see. I’m sure if you continue working hard and keep those grades up in school, we can work something out for next summer.”

“Yesss!”

Mack glanced over at Brody and his eyes met hers, but they didn’t say anything.

“Would anybody like more pasta? The cream sauce is to die for,” she said.

“I do,” Steph replied.

“Here you go, love. That’s enough after you finish what’s on your plate. I don’t want you to get a tummy ache.”

“Okay.”

“Tell us more about your trip. So far we’ve heard about snakes, campfires, and bedtime stories, but you didn’t mention anything about meeting new friends.” Mack smiled.

“Oh, yeah. I met a new girl named Sarah. She was really nice. I also met another girl named Maeve. We spent the whole time together. Some of the other kids even called us the triplets because we all have the same color hair.” She giggled.

Brody chimed in. “Sarah and Maeve. That’s wonderful. It sounds like you had a really nice time.”

“We did. What did you do this weekend, Brody?”

“Ha. My weekend wasn’t nearly as fun as yours, kiddo. But I did get a lot of work done.”

“What about you, Mom? Did you have a chance to call dad like you said you would?”

In Mackenzie’s mind, everything in the restaurant froze, eliminating everything but the random sound of crickets and katydids, sounding off, waiting for her to respond. Of course, that was only her imagination, but it felt like reality.

“Mommy?”

“Yes, love. What did you say?”

“Did you call dad to ask him if he could come over?” Stephanie repeated.

“I did have a chance to talk to your dad, but he was uncertain of his schedule. He said he’d get back to me,” she replied, refusing to look anywhere but at her plate.

“Okay.”

In her quiet thoughts Mackenzie was at war over what she should do. How did you manage to get yourself in the middle of all this? You might as well say something to Brody. If not, he’ll probably figure it out at some point. No. On second thought, take a deep breath and be rational about this. You need to think it through.

She picked up her fork, clearing the last morsel of pasta off her plate. Internally, Mack was exhausted by her all-consuming thoughts, but figuring everything out on her own was what she did best. She’d always handled everything this way and was used to it after being forced many years ago to make it on her own.

Brody cleared his throat. “You okay? You don’t seem like yourself this evening.”

She chuckled. “Yes, I’m fine. Perhaps a little tired from running around, but nothing a hot bath can’t resolve.”

“Yes, that’s right. You had errands to take care of earlier. How did everything go?” he asked, laying his hand over hers.

“I was able to get everything done. Thanks again for being so understanding.”

She gazed across the table, knowing in her heart Brody was the image of the man she always wanted. Her realistic knight in shining armor. He was loyal, fun-loving, a family man, hardworking. He checked all the boxes and continued checking them as their relationship progressed.

Brody wasn’t the issue. The real concern was the re-emergence of Alex, her daughter’s father. The man who walked out on them several years ago. He was her former bad boy, turned good. Back then he had straightened up, landing a good day job, promising to be a good husband. That was until an opportunity to be in the limelight came his way.

Alex was her real issue. And, now that he’s back, according to her, the rules of engagement should be rather simple. Rebuild a loving relationship with their daughter, keep his promises to her, and not mess up again. Simple, right? No blurry lines to cross or figure out. No memories of the passion they shared when they met and married. No reminders of how deeply in love she was. Right? It sounded easy enough. But, it wasn’t. And now he was back with a request. One she didn’t know how to handle and certainly wasn’t ready to talk about.

“Mom, can I order dessert?” Stephanie asked.

“No, sweetheart. Brody was kind enough to treat us to dinner, but we have ice cream at home.”

“It’s okay. She can order dessert. You both can,” Brody replied, grabbing the dessert menus. “Here, at least take a look and see if there’s something you’d like.”

She gave the menu the once over, knowing immediately that Steph’s eyes would be drawn to the Brownie À la mode. The kid was a sucker for anything having to do with ice cream and a brownie.

Stephanie’s eyes lit up. “Can I —”

“I already know what you’re going to say. That’s a huge serving for you, young lady. How about we all split it?” she asked.

“Okay.”

Mack gently removed a strand of hair out of Stephanie’s face, recalling that these were the moments that Alex missed. He had no idea what her favorite dessert was, or her favorite anything, for that matter. Sure, he could learn over time. But, it still gnawed away at her. Hence the back and forth going on in her mind.

Brody placed the order for dessert and then made eye contact with her again, extending his hand across the table. “I’m not quite sure what has you so pre-occupied, but it’s something. I just want you to know that I’m here whenever you’re ready to talk.” Then he addressed Stephanie. “As for you, young lady… I’ll have you to know that I absolutely love ice cream. So, you better keep your spoon handy. You never know if a scoop might magically disappear.” He teased.

* * *

* * *

After an evening filled with games with Brody and a little unpacking, Mackenzie found Stephanie hard and fast asleep across the living room couch. The soft music in the background probably could’ve lulled her to sleep as well. It had been a long day, and she had a lot on her mind. But, those thoughts would have to wait as she prepared to say goodnight to Brody.

“I don’t know where you find the energy to play five rounds of checkers, Brody. I swear if I didn’t say something, the two of you would still be playing now,” she said, shaking her head.

“It worked, didn’t it? Look at her. She’s completely knocked out on the couch. And, from the looks of things, you should be too.”

“I’ll get there, eventually. But, first I have to finish unpacking her bags and put her to bed. You know I can’t rest well unless the nighttime routine is complete.”

He stood behind her, gently kneading his fingers into her shoulders and the back of her neck. She couldn’t lie. It felt absolutely amazing, causing her to relax the tension in her muscles.

“There. How’s that for a start to the evening routine?” he asked.

“So good, I don’t want you to stop. But I know you probably have to rise and shine early in the morning. You need to get home and get some rest.”

Brody shifted to face her. “I will. But, before I do, can we talk about this evening?”

“Sure, what about it? Dinner was lovely, if that’s what you mean.”

“I’m glad, but that’s not what I’m talking about. I feel like things have been off ever since this morning. Well, if I’m being honest, probably even further back than this morning, but today there was definitely something in the air that wasn’t right —”

“Brody,” she said, placing her finger on his lip. “Outside of my schedule being wonky, absolutely nothing is wrong. I’m being sincere. And, yes, maybe I was a little spacey at dinner, but I promise you, it’s just because I’m tired. We’re fine, love. Really.”

Mack prayed he didn’t hear the fast palpitation of her heartbeat. She prayed he would find her response acceptable… even believable. She also prayed for mental clarity. Something she was going to need now that Alex Rowland was back in their lives.

CHAPTER 4

“Hello?” Mackenzie quickly answered the telephone so the ring wouldn’t wake Stephanie.

“Mack, it’s me, Alex.”

She held her breath, feeling somewhat annoyed that she didn’t check her caller ID. The conversation earlier in the day was more than she was ready to digest. All she wanted was to relax in bed with the TV playing until she dozed off to sleep.

He continued. “Don’t worry. I’m respecting our agreement to give you a week or so to think things over. I promise I called to talk about something different.”

“Well, that’s good to know. I already feel like my mind is spinning. Time to think would be very much appreciated.”

A moment of silence fell between them before he spoke. “I won’t lie. I did call to share something else that’s been weighing on my heart. Do you have a few minutes?”

She glanced at her digital clock that read nine-fifteen and then hoisted herself to sit upright against her pillows.

“Alex, I have to tell you. From my perspective, this is all very bizarre to me. Just last year this time I had no idea where you were. Now, you’re calling me for midday meetings and on the other end of my telephone line just like it’s nothing. I can’t help but wonder how I’m really supposed to respond to all this.”

“I know.” He stuttered. “I know, and I completely understand.”

“Do you?”

“Okay, maybe I should be careful with what I say. I can only imagine that this must be difficult, having me back in your life. But, I feel like it’s my responsibility to make up for lost time. I want to prove to you that I’m not the same man who walked out six years ago.”

He cleared his throat. “There’s so much more that you need to know, Mackenzie. So much more that I’ve refrained from sharing since I first reached out to you in April. I’m not the deadbeat guy that you think I am. I haven’t been the stupid Alex Rowland that walked out on you for a long time now.”

She stared at the ceiling, noticing a subtle crack settling in. “Alex, I’m not trying to be harsh, but why does it matter what I think about something that happened years ago?”

“Because we have a child together, that’s why. What you think means everything to me, and it impacts my future with Stephanie. I’ve already told you how appreciative I am for allowing us to meet and visit on occasion, but someday I’m going to want more. Is it so wrong to hope that someday my kid could come over and spend more quality time with her dad?”

“No, I guess not,” she replied, frowning on her end of the line.

“Look, let me start by saying that I have no intention of overstepping my boundaries. None whatsoever. Instead, I called to tell you about a stack of letters that I’ve been holding for you and Stephanie. I prayed that one day a moment like this would present itself.”

Mackenzie scooted to the edge of the bed. “What letters?”

“While I was on the road traveling, we used to have a little downtime on the bus. After writing my songs, I’d spend time each week writing letters to you and Steph. I guess it was my form of a diary, if you will. Plus, a way to stay connected with you, even though we were miles apart. I wrote enough to fill up a shoebox for each of you, and I’m ready to pass the boxes along, if it’s okay.”

It felt like a frog was stuck in her throat. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Say that you’ll accept the letters. They’re all dated. My hope is that it will give you some insight into my heart. And, that you’ll learn to trust my intentions. They’re sealed. But, if you’re curious as to what I wrote in Stephanie’s, I’m happy to give you an overview.”

“Yes, please. I’d appreciate it,” she said.

“Well, I mainly talked about my experiences on the road. The places I’d seen and the people I’d met. But, I also talked about how much I missed her and how I was traveling, hoping to someday return and provide a better life for you two. In the letters I admit the way I went about it wasn’t the best choice.”

Mackenzie let out a long sigh. “I don’t know, Alex. The last part is a lot to unpack. I don’t know if she’s ready.”

“Mack, respectfully, you don’t know if she’s ready or if you’re ready?”

“Maybe a little of both. Although, ever since the day you walked into the café, I think I’ve been doing a pretty darn good job at rising to the occasion, if I say so myself.”

“Yes, you have.”

She mustered up the courage to ask the next question, although not one hundred percent certain she wanted to hear the answer. “What did you write in my letters?”

In a deep and rugged voice he replied, “I apologized to you a thousand times, realizing that would never be enough. I explained how I ran away like a child out of fear that I’d miss my opportunity to pursue my dreams. All this amid you being supportive. What a fool I was back then. A coward and a fool. I also continued to write about how much I was in love with you. And how that didn’t just go away because I left. I missed you, Mack, and yearned for you sometimes to the point of tears. I don’t know how many times my buddy Chuck caught me soaking my pillow at night. It just didn’t make any sense. But, again, I was too selfish to admit my faults and give up life on the road. There was no one to blame for that level of selfishness but me.”

Mackenzie paced around her bedroom trying her best to keep her cool. “Am I really to believe that you cared about our existence, Alex? Perhaps those were tears of guilt, but you yearned for me? Come on, give me a break. If that’s the way you really felt, then why didn’t you come back when you made it big? Why didn’t you try and do something to help us out, huh? It doesn’t make any sense.”

Alex immediately dove in. “It took me practically six years to get my name on the charts. But, I did come back when I made it, Mackenzie. And even now, my name is still not at the top of the billboards, but they know who I am in Vegas and other well-known arenas. That’s why I’m here now. If you think for one minute that I was out there living it up, then you’re wrong. We struggled, at times trying to figure out where our next meal was coming from. And, as I told you before, I tried reaching out to you. But you cut off our telephone line. Heck, I even tried calling some of our old neighbors, but they all had the same story, which was you had moved away. Then I even called your family⁠—”

“I know…I know. They wouldn’t tell you where I was. And rightfully so because I was angry for what you’d done. I never wanted you to find me, and I didn’t want them telling me if you had called. You hurt me, Alex. You hurt me to the core. Lucky for you, Stephanie was too young to understand, and in a lot of ways she still is. But, as for myself, the memories are still very fresh.”

“I know they are, Mack. I’ve been treading ever so carefully since seeing you for the first time in years, respecting the fact that I put you in this predicament. But, you need to know that I’m back here with a purpose, foremost to help take care of my daughter and be involved in her life like a father should. I can balance my responsibilities as a father with my career and I plan to show you how. Also—” His voice trailed off.

She clenched her fists, listening intently on the other end of the line.

“If there’s a possibility that I can win your heart again, then I plan on doing that as well. I’m talking full-fledged, having you back in my life, and loving you and supporting you completely… the way you deserve to be loved… the way I always should’ve loved you before I left.” He declared.

“Have you lost your mind? I’m seeing someone, Alex.”

“The guy that was with Stephanie in the café a few months back?” he asked.

“That’s none of your business.”

“Well, if I’m going to be around more often, then it should be. Are you guys married?”

“No.”

“Hmm.” He grunted.

Mackenzie tried to pretend like she didn’t care to have anything to do with Alex personally, and for the most part, she didn’t. But was it so wrong to desire an explanation for his actions? To ask all the questions she never had time to ask. And to finally have a chance to put the pieces of the puzzle together after so many years.

“Look, Alex, it’s getting late. Steph wanted me to ask if you’re free to get together soon. If you can just give me a few dates to choose from and maybe we can meet at the park again,” she said.

“Uh, let’s see. I have a show on Thursday and Friday evening, but Saturday is wide open.”

“Saturday works.”

“Great, instead of the park, why don’t you let me drive you up to the carnival by the Harbor? They have Ferris wheel rides and fun games. I’ll bet Steph would love to go.” He begged.

“Alexxx.”

“Please?” he asked.

She closed her eyes, imagining what Brody would think. Mack hadn’t made a real attempt to involve him in this aspect of their lives, and she really didn’t have a good reason for it. Other than they were two men, from two different time periods in her life, and she didn’t know if the two could mesh. Or if she could personally handle it. How ridiculous.

“Let me think about it. I’ll send you a message confirming either way.”

“Okay, have a good night. Oh, and, Mack.”

“Yes.”

“I meant what I said earlier. I meant every bit of it. I don’t care how long it takes. My mission is to win you and Stephanie back in my life for good.”

* * *

The next evening, Mae slid into a booth, making herself comfortable sitting across from Meredith and Edith. Over in the corner of the café, she waved at Agnes who was nestled next to Grant, and one booth over was Ms. Violet who was dining alone.

Mae spoke with confidence. “I guarantee one of you will meet a man of interest tonight. If there's anywhere on the Island to meet him, it's right here at Mack’s café.” She then tapped the table, beckoning for the ladies to lean in. “Okay, so here’s the scoop. Meredith, you should know this given that you’ve been living here longer than me, but since you never hang out in the café, let me fill you in. The woman sitting by herself goes by the name of Violet. Everyone calls her Ms. Violet, if you want to be politically correct. She’s a loner for the most part, unless it’s bridge club night. Within the hour, all her buddies from the club will round up the tables to play. They take the game so serious you’d think their lives depended on it.” She laughed.

“That’s nice and all, but where are the good-looking men?” Edith asked.

“Yeah.” Meredith chimed in.

“Here comes one now. His name is Theodore. He’s just as serious about bridge as the rest of them. But when the game is over, he and all the gentlemen like to mingle.” Mae smiled.

“I know Theodore from the neighborhood. Edith, I’ll stay clear and let you have him. The old goat stirs up way too much trouble at the HOA meetings for me,” Meredith said, rolling her eyes.

“Now, now, Meredith. You have to learn to be flexible. You might discover that he’s not half bad outside of the meetings. You’ll never know these things unless you learn to loosen up a bit.”

“Mmm hmm. Look who’s talking. Aren’t you the same woman who almost overlooked your chance at love with Jonathan?” Meredith grumbled.

“No, I’m not. I wanted to ensure that we weren’t going to ruin our friendship. That’s very different from what you’re doing, which is not giving anyone a chance at all.”

Mackenzie approached the table with a notepad in hand, ready to take their order.

“Well, isn’t this a pleasant surprise, Mae? How are you, dear?” She smiled.

“I’m well, thank you. I brought my neighbors, Meredith and Edith, with me. Both are excited to try out something from the menu.” Then she leaned closer to whisper, “And, perhaps have an opportunity to meet some new friends.” She winked.

“Ohh, new friends. I see. Well, you picked the right place. The bridge club plus half of Solomons will squeeze in here tonight. I’ll keep my eye out for you, ladies.”

Everyone smiled.

“Would anybody like to try tonight’s special? We have rockfish on the menu, and I can almost guarantee Chef Harold will grill it to perfection, leaving your tastebuds watering for more,” she said.

“Sounds good to me. Please throw in the potato fries and green beans on the side,” Edith replied.

Mae agreed. “Add two more orders, one for me and one to go for Jonathan.”

“How is Jonathan doing?” Mack asked.

“Oh, he’s fine. Probably giving his undivided attention to the baseball game since I’m not there to bug him.” She chuckled.

“I’ll bet,” Mack said, then turned her attention to Meredith.

“I’ll just have a cup of chicken noodle soup, please.”

Everyone peered over their menus to look at Meredith.

“What? I had a big salad for lunch which spoiled my appetite.”

Mae shook her head. “Okay, as long as you remember my advice about learning to live a little. If you know we’re going out in advance, have a light lunch so you can enjoy something fun.” She encouraged.

Mae thanked Mackenzie for taking their orders and waited for her to walk away.

“Meredith, you have to learn to let your hair down a little. No, I take that back, not just a little, a whole lot. You’re wearing your girdle entirely too tight around your waist, my dear.”

Edith cracked up, trying her best to cover her mouth.

Mae continued. “Don’t look so shocked. You’re a beautiful woman, smart, and I believe a good catch, but no one will know these things about you if you don’t let your hair down and learn to laugh, try new things on the menu, and heck, just loosen up.”

Edith interrupted.

“Ladies, you might want to table this topic for now. Your friend, the bridge club enthusiast, is heading over this way,” she said, clenching her teeth as she spoke.

Mae perked up and waved him over, noticing Meredith fidgeting with her napkin.

Meredith wore the perfect shade of rouge lipstick and a floral sundress that highlighted her shape. She really was a beautiful woman, but Mae imagined that her dedication to her deceased husband may have influenced her to live such a secluded life all these years.

“Good evening, ladies,” Theodore said, speaking to the entire group, but smiling at Meredith.

“How are you, Theo? Long time no see,” Mae replied.

“It has been a while. How’s Jonathan doing?”

“He’s wonderful. I’ll have to tell him you asked about him,” she replied. “Have you met Edith? She’s new to Solomons Island.”

“I don’t think we have met,” he said, extending his hand across the table. Again, Mae noticed his attention return to Meredith.

“We ought to get together this summer. Maybe have a little friendly neighborhood barbecue.”

“That would be nice. Maybe Jonathan and I could host in our backyard. I’ll bet Meredith would love to join us. After all, she does live right next door,” Mae said, observing Meredith turn three shades of red.

“Yesss, Meredith. It would be nice getting to know you outside of the HOA meetings. It would be a nice change in scenery. I’d like that a lot.” He smiled. “By the way, you did a fantastic job at the board of elections meeting last week. I liked your no-nonsense approach of keeping everybody in line.”

Mae saw a smile emerge with a little batting of the eyelashes. It was completely out of character for Meredith to be shy. She nudged Meredith under the table.

“Thank you, Theodore. I also noticed that you have quite a way about you at the meetings. Perhaps you’ll consider taking on the president’s role in the near future?” Meredith asked.

“Not a chance. I’m happy to go and speak my piece, but I’ll leave that job up to somebody who doesn’t mind gaining more grey hair.” He chuckled, gripping his belt.

Mae elbowed Edith, hoping she too would notice how Meredith smiled at his jokes.

“Well, my game is about to start in a few minutes,” he said, standing idle. Then he redirected his attention toward Meredith for the last time. “I sure hope to see you at the barbecue.” He smiled.

Meredith glanced at him and then returned to fidgeting with her napkin. “Just name the date, and I’ll be there.” She smiled back.

Mae lifted her eyebrows, shocked. Who was this woman? When Theodore walked away Mae dialed in with questions.

“What was that all about?” she asked.

“What do you mean?”

“The whole batting your eyes and playing shy act. The Meredith I know is much more of a knock on your door and shove a flyer in your face kind of woman. I’m discovering there’s a whole side to you that I’ve yet to learn.” Mae chuckled.

“Oh, Mae.”

“It’s true. What happened to you steering clear of the guy? Did you say something about him stirring up too much trouble at the meetings?” Mae asked, causing her and Edith to laugh even harder.

“Well, that was before I knew he was interested. Did you see the way he looked at me? I didn’t realize how cute his smile was before today.”

Edith chimed in. “Well, at least one of us is having a successful night. As I look around, I see nothing but a bunch of overly enthusiastic card players. Not exactly my cup of tea. But, I am enjoying the atmosphere, so I’m glad we came just the same. Honestly, tonight serves as a pleasant reminder that I don’t necessarily have to have a man to be happy. If I meet someone, then great. But, if not, I can still enjoy my life. The world won’t come to an end if I never marry again.” She explained.

Mackenzie interrupted, placing their glasses of water at the center of the table. “Ladies, I’m so sorry. It’s so busy in here that I failed to ask what you’d like to drink.”

“The water is fine for me,” Edith replied.

“I’ll take a diet ginger ale,” Mae replied, and Meredith ordered her usual hot tea.

“Perfect. Your food will be right up,” she said, and then slipped a white piece of paper across the table.

“Meredith, this is for you. Theodore asked me to pass it along.” Mack smiled.

All the women watched Meredith open the piece of paper. “It’s his telephone number,” she said. Then they looked over at Theo who smiled graciously at Meredith.

“It’s funny how I never detected any interest from him before now,” Meredith said.

“Perhaps you didn’t want to notice. There’s a season for everything, you know,” Mae replied.

“Okay, Mae. I get the message loud and clear. Enough about me, what about Edith?”

As Mae sat listening to the banter, she was reminded of how the flames of love were ignited between her and Jonathan. If it wasn’t for his consistent pursuit of her affection, she too would have missed her opportunity at love again.

Edith took a sip of the beverage Mack had delivered to the table. “What about me? Are you curious to know how I landed in a state of being all alone and moving to the Island by myself? I’ll tell you how it happened. It’s the classic tale of a woman who was married to a successful celebrity sports doctor.”

Meredith interrupted. “A celebrity sports doctor? That sounds like something out of a Hollywood movie if you ask me.”

Edith agreed. “Ha, and I was gullible enough to think the same toward the beginning of our union. I boasted about his career to my folks and looked at him in total admiration in the beginning. I even supported him throughout his career, helping him in every way I possibly could. We never had kids together. I found out I wasn’t able to have children very early on. But it didn’t matter. We made up our minds to live out our happily ever after… just the two of us. That is, until he decided I wasn’t enough for him.”

“No way. What did he do, cheat on you?” Mae asked.

“Yep, I guess the exposure to the celebrities who lived the fast life was more than he could handle, causing him to give into the pressure and have an affair. Several of them to be specific.” Edith explained.

Meredith straightened her posture, appearing to be rather annoyed. “I don’t get it. Are you trying to suggest that he had affairs with his patients?” she asked.

“No. He ran an ethical practice. That much I’m sure of. But, all the countless parties, and galas, and trips to exotic places. That kind of exposure did him in. Which, in turn, did our marriage in.”

“Ohhh, I see. Well, good for you for not tolerating the disrespect. You packed your bags and started a new life on your own. That’s to be commended,” Mae said.

“Thank you, although I can’t sit here and pretend like I don’t miss certain aspects of my old life. I miss being cared for. I miss having the companionship in my life. Believe it or not whenever he was home, he was still good to me. But I suppose that’s because he figured he could have his cake and eat it too. I know it sounds pathetic, but I miss having a man around to look after me and to help out with simple things like fixing the stupid dishwasher.” Meredith complained.

Mae groaned, knowing all too well what she meant.

“Mae Middleton, I owe you an apology.” Edith offered.

“What would make you say such a thing?”

“I took advantage of Jonathan’s kindness when I first arrived. It’s one thing to ask a neighbor for a favor every now and again, but I should’ve been quicker to find help on my own.” She confessed.

Mae was a little surprised to hear her say the words, confirming everything she’d ever thought about Edith in the past. But she’d put all that behind her and was willing to be friends.

“Edith, that’s what neighbors are for… but I’m glad you managed to find your own handyman. What’s his name again?” She winked.

“It’s Timothy from Lighthouse Tours. He’s amazing. Apparently, he does a little moonlighting work on the side. He comes out anytime my machinery needs a little tune up.”

“Ha, I’ll bet he does.” Meredith chuckled.

Just then Mackenzie arrived to serve their meals. The quality time spent at the café was welcomed and much needed by all, perhaps even a new tradition that Mae would actually enjoy.

CHAPTER 5

Mackenzie leaned on the railing of the dock, talking out loud to herself. “I’m not cut out for this." She groaned, wishing she could scream it across the Patuxent River.

She didn’t realize she had company, listening to her utter every word until Agnes tapped her on the shoulder. “Having a rough day at the café?” she asked, startling the daylights out of Mack.

“Agnes, I didn’t see you standing there. No… everything is fine at the café. Dakota and Joshua have everything covered. I just needed to step outside for a few minutes and get some fresh air.”

“Grant and I noticed you rushing out, which is normally so unlike you. I thought I’d come out to see if everything was okay,” she replied.

“Everything is fine. Or at least it will be. Just dealing with a few things, that’s all. What about you? I see you’ve been spending a lot of quality time with Grant. How are things going between you two?” she asked.

“Nice deflection, but I’m going to circle back to you after answering your question. Things are going pretty well. He’s settled into the beach house and loving it, and so far, he’s been quite the gentleman, courting me and being very attentive.”

“Whoa, did I hear you use the words courting and attentive in the same sentence? This guy sounds pretty promising,” Mack said, trying to muster up an encouraging smile.

“He does. Of course, I tell Clara all the time that I don’t want to get too far ahead of myself. I’m just trying to enjoy the ride.”

“Has she met him yet?” Mack asked.

“Mike and Clara invited him over for dinner, so far giving him the stamp of approval. But, again, you know my prior history, so one day at a time. Now, enough about me. What would cause Mackenzie Rowland to run outside during the busiest hours of the evening and say, and I quote, ‘I’m not cut out for this?’ What’s going on?”

Mackenzie allowed her head to drop, trying her best to clear her mind.

“Nothing that I can dive too deep into now, but let’s just say that my child’s father is back in our lives, making decisions that are leaving me between a rock and a hard place. My mind is in a fog as I try to sort everything out, and if I’m not careful, eventually some of this is going to start impacting my relationship with Brody.”

“Did he say that?”

“No. Not really. But, it doesn’t take a rocket scientist to see that Alex’s presence is already starting to take a toll. Thankfully, the only one who’s truly happy is Stephanie. I can’t blame her for any level of joy that she expresses over Alex’s return. All she wants is a relationship with her father, which is to be expected.”

Without making eye contact, Mackenzie could feel the presence of Agnes leaning beside her on the dock.

“You know, there’s something about this location that brings out the best in people. Maybe it’s the soothing sound of the water or watching the boats as they pass by. Maybe it’s watching the lovers walk hand-in-hand, right here under the stars. I’m not sure what it is. But, whenever I come out to the dock for quiet walks and to gain mental clarity, it all comes down to one thing. Am I really being honest with myself? That’s the question I always have to ask.”

Mack drew her eyebrows together like an accordion. “I’m not sure that I follow. I’m doing the best that I can to ensure that through all this Stephanie remains happy and emotionally sound. But my reality is quite different from hers. Alex is not only her father, but before he walked out on us, he was my lover and closest friend. It took me years to get past the idea that he wasn’t coming back. And, now that he’s here —”

She wiped the moisture away from her eyes and continued staring off into the distance.

“Now that he’s here it’s doing a number on your heart.” Agnes implied.

“No! I mean, I don’t know. I’m confused. I want to be one hundred percent angry with him, but if I go around holding such animosity, then what? It will impact Stephanie. So, I try to lighten up a little. But he’s saying and trying to make decisions that are messing with my head. Sometimes, I don’t know if I should believe him at all. Other times, when I look into his eyes, I see the old Alex that I trusted, and it makes me question everything.”

Again, she smeared a teardrop away from her face.

“What does Brody have to say about all this?”

“He doesn’t know. I guess that’s another fail on my part, but why drag him in the middle of all this? At least not until I figure out which way is up,” Mack replied.

“I do recall you saying that Alex’s presence is starting to have an impact. And, from everything I’ve learned about Brody so far, he’s pretty intuitive. Just be careful. You wouldn’t want to make a decision that later on down the line you’ll regret. Trust me when I say, I’ve been there and done that. Picking up the pieces after the fact is no fun.”

“Thanks, Ag. If you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to keep this between us. There’s no point in stirring things up with Brody. He’s a good man. He’s already had his heart broken once. I want to be real careful with how I proceed.”

“Agreed. As far as I’m concerned, we didn’t even have this conversation. I won’t even say anything to my sister unless you initiate the conversation. But please know that I’m here if you need anyone to talk to.” Agnes offered.

“Thanks, love.”

Agnes rested her hand on Mackenzie’s shoulder before returning to the café. She also needed to get back. But first, Mack closed her eyes quietly, listening to the tranquility of the water. Then she imagined the moment, years ago, when she told Alex they were expecting. All the passion and love between them had produced a child. Something she was elated to announce. The way he placed his hand on her stomach, holding her through the night. All those memories that were buried over the years were resurfacing, playing mind games and toying with her emotions.

Then there was Brody. He’d ignited a flame in her that she didn’t realize existed. He was a good guy, wholesome in every way, and loved her daughter like she was his very own. Mackenzie’s only dilemma boiled down to one thing — a request made by Alex for her to consider. The same request that, so far, she harbored on the inside and kept as a secret.

* * *

“Hey, Mack. Did I catch you at a bad time?” Clara asked.

“No, your timing couldn’t be better. I was just closing up the café so I could head home to relieve Stephanie’s babysitter. What’s up?”

“I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but we just received a phone call from the county police. Brody was rear-ended by a truck. The officer said that the ambulance is taking him to Solomons Hospital. He said they found one of our business cards in his wallet.”

“Oh, no. This is terrible. Is he going to be okay?” she asked.

“The officer said by a miracle he doesn’t appear to have any broken bones, but he does have a couple of cuts from shattered glass and some bruising. He reiterated that was based on an external observation. Taking him to the ER was the safest bet. The good news is he was totally conscious.”

“Man, I need to get over there and see how he’s doing. Clara, thank you for calling me. I need to reach out to my sitter and see if she can stay a while longer.” She explained.

“No problem. Mike and I are heading over if you’d like to ride with us.”

“You guys go ahead. I’ll probably need to make a bee-line home after visiting with him. Taking two cars will probably be much easier for both of us, but I’ll see you there, love.”

* * *

Mackenzie slid her hand alongside Brody’s cheek, gingerly avoiding his bandages and bruise marks on his face. She glanced over his body, noticing he was covered in a hospital gown with a few cuts and a splint on his finger.

“Oh, Brody,” she whispered.

His eyelids opened, looking somewhat tired but alert.

“Mack, what are you doing here?” he asked in a raspy voice.

“I came here to see you. Clara and Mike are waiting in the lobby. I think the real question is what are you doing here? What’s this I hear about you getting into an accident? You’re one of the most careful drivers I know. And you drive one heck of a pickup truck, made by one of the industry’s best. Are you okay?”

He smiled, then coughed and grabbed his rib cage.

“Do you want some of the water the nurse brought in a pitcher for you?”

“No, thank you. According to the doctor I managed to walk away with a broken finger and a concussion. Seems almost hard to believe since my body feels like it’s been in a train wreck. I barely recall much since I arrived here. Nothing but a lot of noise and tons of lights. They even laid me down and put me in a machine that banged and knocked so much, it darn near gave me a headache. All that, and now they expect me to rest. Yeah, right.” He complained.

“I’m so sorry, Brody. Even though it makes me feel better to know that they’ve examined you, do you know what caused the accident?”

“No. All I remember is being slammed into and pushed across an intersection. The doctor says my airbag didn’t deploy. Guess I was rather lucky,” he said, attempting to shrug his shoulders, then shrieking from the pain.

Mackenzie watched as he attempted to sit upright, but that also was a bad idea.

“Brody, I don’t think you should try to do anything but rest. From the looks of things, you may experience some discomfort for a while.”

“Nah, don’t let the bruises scare you. I’ve been knocked and bumped around a time or two in my life. This is nothing,” he said.

“Hmm, I’ll bet if your father knew you were here, he wouldn’t say the same. Speaking of which. You’ll have to give me his number so I can make him aware.”

Brody placed his good finger over her lips. “Shh, you’ll do no such thing. My father is probably resting peacefully in Annapolis without a care in the world. The last thing I want you to do is upset him. I’ll give him a call when I get out of here, I promise.”

“Brodyyy, I don’t think that’s a good idea. He’s your next of kin and should know about your medical condition. As a matter of fact, his number should’ve been in your wallet. Not just Lighthouse Tours,” she said, scolding him.

A lazy smile emerged across his face. “What about your number?”

“What do you mean?”

“They asked if I had someone to call at home. Immediately, I thought of you. Of course, I didn’t give them your number because I didn’t want to frighten you. It just goes to show, even in a state of confusion, you’re still always on my mind.”

Mack observed Brody speaking to her with his eyes closed and his hand resting on hers. “Brody, now that I think of it, if you have a concussion, I highly doubt they want you going to sleep.”

A nurse came over, interrupting Mackenzie’s train of thought. “You’re exactly right, ma’am. The doc asked me to keep a close eye on this handsome fella, and I plan on doing just that. You must be the lucky girlfriend that he was telling us about. How are you?” she asked.

“I’m well, thank you. But I’m mainly concerned about Brody. Is he going to be okay?” Mack asked.

“Oh, he’s going to be just fine. You have one tough cookie on your hands. He has a few bumps and bruises, a broken finger, and he banged his forehead and the steering wheel pretty badly. He’ll need to stay here for a twenty-four-hour observation, but as long as everything else continues to go well, he can be released tomorrow. Is it all right to assume that you’ll be here to give him a ride home?”

“Yes, of course.”

The nurse patted Mack on the shoulder. “Very well. The doctor will start making his rounds within the next half hour. I’ll let you two visit until the thirty minutes are up.”

“Ma’am, Brody’s boss and his wife are waiting in the hall. Can they come in to see him as well?”

The nurse tilted her head toward Mackenzie, raising her hand to her hip. “Sorry, the ER only allows one visitor at a time. The best I can do is allow you ten minutes and then you can switch. I’ll go let them know if you’d like,” she said.

“I’d appreciate it. They’re both standing just outside the double doors in the hall.”

“Mmm hmm.”

Mack watched as she walked away, noticing her mock scrub dress with opaque stockings and thick clogs. She was old-fashioned, somewhat stern if she was being honest, and wore a uniform that looked like it was straight from the eighties. But, more importantly, she was looking after Brody, and that’s all that truly mattered.

Brody rubbed his finger across her hand. “She’s an authoritarian for sure, but don’t let that fool you. She and the team of nurses on shift are taking good care of me. As soon as they wheeled me in here, she barked a few orders and they had me in the back for testing in no time.”

“Well, that’s good to hear. How’s your head feeling?” she asked.

“Like it’s been in an accident with a Mack truck, but that’s to be expected.” Brody tried chuckling and making light of it, but it wasn’t going over so well.

“Hey, Mack.”

“Yes?”

“Before you leave, there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Sure, love. Do you need me to bring you something from your place so you can be comfortable here tonight?”

“No. Although I appreciate it, the only place I want to get comfortable is at home. They’re giving me some of the basic necessities. The rest I can take care of when I get home tomorrow,” he replied.

“Okay, well, in that case what do you need?”

“I need you to level up with me. Things have been a little different with us as of late. I could go out on a limb and say things started getting a little awkward not long after Alex showed up. Is there something you want to tell me?” he asked in a low, raspy voice.

Mack swallowed as she tried to think of a way to properly respond.

“Brody, now is the time to focus on you. You’re lying in a hospital bed, thankfully still in one piece after being in a terrible car accident.” She emphasized, placing her hand on his arm.

“Please, don’t do the whole avoidance thing. I know where I am, and I definitely know why I’m here. But the only thing on my mind right now is ensuring all is well between us. If there’s something I need to know, I’d much rather you come out and tell me.”

She withdrew her hand but still continued offering words of comfort. “I guess I owe you an apology. I’ll admit that I’m still trying to sift through a lot right now. Figuring out what kind of a father Alex is going to be in Stephanie’s life, and how often he should see her, and on and on…it’s a lot, Brody. But, in no way do I want that to interfere with us.”

She watched as he rested his head on the pillow.

Brody continued. “That brings me comfort. When I get out of here and get myself together, I hope you’ll consider introducing me to him.”

“Brody, I don’t know —”

“Hold on. I just asked you to consider it. You don’t have to respond now. Just consider it,” he said, this time sharing another lazy smile.

“I will.”

Mack moved closer to his side of the bed, finding just the right spot near his temple to give him a gentle kiss. “I better make sure I follow the nurse’s orders. Heaven forbid I cause her to tower over us again with her hands on her hip.” She teased.

“Ha, that’s right. Heaven forbid. I love you, Mack. Thanks for coming here tonight.”

Mackenzie cracked a smile. “Are you kidding me? If it weren’t for the strict rules here in the ER, I’d stay even longer. Don’t you worry. I’ll be back tomorrow so that I can escort you home. I’ll go talk to the doctors now to see what time is best to be back here tomorrow.”

She kissed his hand, then tucked it over the covers before walking out to the main lobby. On her way out, guilt washed over her, knowing she had way more on her mind than she originally let on.

* * *

Mae and Jonathan glanced over at their sailing partners for the afternoon. With the warm sun beaming on their skin and the wind flowing through their hair, Theodore and Meredith appeared to be getting along quite nicely, enjoying each other’s company on their ride to Annapolis.

Mae whispered to Jonathan, “You know, there’s something about sailing and falling in love that goes hand in hand.” She winked.

“Really? Please elaborate. I’d be very interested in hearing the connection,” Jonathan said, somewhat mocking her.

“It’s rather simple. Both sailing and falling in love allow you to feel free.” She explained, closing her eyes and inhaling.

“Good grief.” He smiled.

“Jonathan, you’re just jealous of my matchmaking skills. I can’t help that I’m a natural. Just look. It’s a gorgeous afternoon. We’re out here on the water, and we’re not the only ones having a good time.” Mae winked at the happy pair sitting along the side of the boat.

Meredith and Theodore engaged in light banter back and forth.

“Mae and Jonathan, this is way better than our original plans for a backyard barbecue. Don’t get me wrong. I love a good cookout, but you can’t beat this view. Now, I see why you were so excited to purchase a boat. This is amazing, isn’t it Theodore?” Meredith asked.

Mae nudged Jonathan, feeling even better about her matchmaking efforts. “If you think this is nice, you’ll have to make it down to the Carolinas with us some day. Isn’t that right, honey?” she asked Jonathan.

“Yep.” He nodded along, giving her a little smirk.

Mae knew exactly what he was thinking. Jonathan probably assumed this whole matchmaking thing was going to her head.

Mae continued. “Jonathan and I sailed with the grandkids over their spring break. It was such a wonderful trip.” She grabbed him by the hand.

“It was. The next trip we hope to plan for is Tybee Island in Georgia. Although, I’ve heard a lot of nice things about the Bahamas as well,” Jonathan said.

Theodore’s eyes widened. “And here I thought I was living a good life. You two are giving a whole new meaning to traveling in style.” He joked.

Mae noticed Meredith soaking up every word Theodore spoke. She thought it was sweet and was happy to see her relaxing and having a good time. Clearly, any past issues she’d had with him were behind her.

“It’s too bad we couldn’t convince Edith to come along. I think she would’ve enjoyed herself,” Mae said.

Theodore crinkled his eyebrows. “Is that the new neighbor you introduced me to?”

“Yes, that’s her. She’s divorced and we were thinking it might be nice for her to meet a new friend. Do you have any bachelor friends we could introduce her to?”

Jonathan shook his head. “Mae Middleton, how do you know that Edith wants you scouting around for a male companion on her behalf? Do you really think that’s a good idea?”

“I was just subtly asking if he knew of anyone. There’s no harm in helping two single people wind up in the same place together. Anything that happens after that is on them.” Mae reasoned.

“Is that how it goes? Interesting. And did I hear you use the word subtle? There’s nothing subtle about your approach, Mae. Absolutely nothing at all.” He laughed.

She waved him off, thinking nothing of her innocent gesture, when her cell phone rang.

“Excuse me, it’s our boss Mike. He rarely disturbs us on a day off unless it’s something important. I need to take this call.” Mae explained, stepping to the back, swiping the screen to accept the call.

“Go right ahead. We’ll be here when you get back,” Meredith said.

“Hello, Mike?”

“Do you have a minute?” he asked.

She plugged her other ear trying her best to hear him against the force of the wind. “Yes, but I can’t guarantee the connection won’t be dropped. I’m on the water with Jonathan and a couple of friends. What’s wrong? You sound upset.”

“Upset would be an understatement, Mae. I’m trying to figure out what’s going on. In all your years of working with us, you’re usually pretty careful when helping out with orders. You normally check with Clara and myself if you have any questions. But this time we have a huge invoice with your signature written all over it and stacks of boxes in the back that cannot be explained,” he said.

“Oh, you must be referring to the parts for our rental equipment. Yep, that was me. I placed the order all right. But I was only following up with the reminder Clara placed in the computer.”

“What reminder, Mae?”

“I read it verbatim. It said place order for parts today. It popped up in big bright red letters, and I specifically remember it was the weekend I covered the office while you and Clara went to visit your parents. I’ve placed orders before while covering the front desk. I don’t see what the problem is,” she replied, feeling herself getting a little overheated.

“Mae, you’ve placed orders for us before, but it was always specific orders by request, under my direction. When I arrived here today, there were boxes upon boxes stacked a mile high with boating and rental equipment with a final invoice in the thousands. The reminder you saw on Clara’s computer was for a much smaller order,” Mike said.

“I know for certain there was an order that was drafted and ready to go in the system, Mike. I have no reason to make this up.”

She could hear him sigh on the other end of the line.

“Yes, but that order was exactly as you said, a draft. An ongoing draft that wasn’t going to be submitted until the beginning of the new year. We planned to revise it and tweak it to make it align with our needs for the new year. To make matters worse, this shipment can’t be returned.”

“Oh, no.”

“Right. The order should’ve never been placed, signed for, or accepted.” He explained, sounding more serious than she had ever heard over their years of working together.

Mae stood watching Jonathan steering the boat, and Meredith and Theodore laughing with one another while in the pit of her stomach she literally felt sick.

“Mike, I’m so sorry. I had no idea.”

“My point exactly. This order is going to create a setback in the budget. The only way I can see to resolve this is by⁠—”

Before Mike could finish, the call dropped, leaving Mae with a sick feeling in her stomach.

CHAPTER 6

Mackenzie drew the covers up to Stephanie’s shoulders while sitting on the edge of her bed.

“Is Brody okay?” Stephanie asked, half awake and very groggy.

“He’s going to be just fine, love. What are you still doing up?”

“I was worried about Brody. Annie told me that you had to go to the hospital to see him.”

Mack brushed her hair to the side. “Well, I promise there’s nothing for you to worry about. The doctor just wants to watch Brody overnight, and then I will go pick him up tomorrow. Staying overnight is just a precaution.”

“A precaution?” Steph asked, fumbling over the pronunciation.

“Yes, just to be safe because he hit his head. The one thing I know for certain, if Brody were here right now, he’d want you to go to sleep. He’d be very sad if he knew you were losing sleep over this.”

“Okay, Mom. But one more thing. Did you ask dad if we can do something fun this weekend? I was thinking maybe we could all go fishing, or take him to the Cliffs and hunt for a sabertooth from a shark. Wouldn’t that be cool? Maybe Brody can come with us if he’s feeling better?” Stephanie begged.

Mackenzie sighed, thinking it was just like a child to see such innocence in everything. Not the least bit concerned of how awkward it may be to have the two men together, one from her past and the other from the present. At least for her it wouldn’t be.

“Mommy is so sorry. I forgot to tell you that your dad invited us to go to the carnival up at the harbor this weekend. How does that sound to you?” she asked.

“That sounds fun.”

“Good, as for Brody, he’s going to need time to heal. Okay, baby?”

“Okayyy,” Steph said, closing her eyelids.

Mackenzie planted a soft kiss on her forehead and turned out her lamp. “Get some rest, love. Night night.”

“Night, Mom.”

On the way to her bedroom, Mack scrolled through three text messages from Alex. All of them showed listings for various properties on Solomons Island, but the last one pleaded with her to call him when she had a chance.

“Mackenzie, keep an open mind for Stephanie’s sake,” she said out loud. Then she closed her bedroom door behind her.

“Hello?” Alex answered.

“It’s me. Hope I’m not calling you back too late.”

“No, it’s perfect timing. I just got in from band rehearsal. How are you?” he asked.

“I’m exhausted. It’s been a very long day and I can’t say that I have a lot of energy left in me. However, you asked me to call, so here I am.”

“Thank you. I don’t intend on keeping you long, but I really need to circle back to the discussion we were having when we met the other day. My hotel fees are already starting to stack up higher than I’d like. Living out of a penthouse suite is nice, but it doesn’t quite compare to having a place of my own. I’d love nothing more than to purchase a house and be in close proximity to you and Stephanie.” He explained.

“Alex—”

“Hold on, I already know what you’re going to say. But please, McKenzie, I need to think about my daughter and making up for lost time with her. My realtor is ready to show me the listings I sent you, but I will only do this if I have your blessing. What do you say, Mack? How do you feel about me moving to Solomons Island and calling it home when I’m not on the road?”

Mack flopped backward on her bed, staring straight up at the ceiling. Somehow this all felt like a crazy dream, except no one was tapping her on the shoulder, trying to wake her up. In fact, nobody knew. Not her best friend, Clara, or her loving companion, Brody. Up until now, the fact that Alex wanted to move to the Island had been her own little secret.

“What can I say, Alex? Who am I to stand in the way of rebuilding a relationship with Stephanie? Who am I to tell you where you can and can’t live?” She sighed.

Alex let out a joyous yelp, followed by laughter. “Does this mean you’re giving me the okay? I can really go ahead and see a few places on Saturday morning and Sunday if needed?” he asked.

“Again, who am I to stand in the way? I should caution you to think long and hard about the impact this decision will have on Stephanie. If you do this, you need to be committed.”

“I would think the impact would be a positive one, I hope.”

“Well, Solomons Island is a small place with families who’ve lived here for generations. Everyone knows each other out here. If you make one poor decision, like fleeing out of Steph’s life again, it will have a tremendous effect on her heart and her social life. She’s already been teased for not having her dad around before. All I’m asking is that you think long and hard about what you’re doing. There’s plenty of towns to settle in somewhere between the Harbor and Solomons Island, you know.”

“Mackenzie Rowland, I get that you’re still afraid. My track record is nowhere near clean. But the fact that I’m willing to plant roots and put my name on a deed to be closer to her should speak volumes about my intentions.” He explained.

“Intentions. Mmm. Well, all I can do is pray for the best to come of this situation and ask you to make your daughter proud.”

He replied, “And you, hopefully?”

“Mmm. I think you should just worry about Stephanie, for now. Speaking of Steph, she’s excited about going to the carnival on Saturday. What time would you like for us to meet you?”

“I’ll be in the area. I’ll pick you guys up around noon,” he said.

“Alex, that doesn’t make sense. When we’re done at the carnival, you’ll still have to drive over an hour to get back to Solomons.”

“Perfect. More quality time with my girl. I’ll see you at noon?” he asked.

She exhaled. “Okayyy, if you insist.”

When the call ended, she mashed a pillow over her head, disgusted at herself for not being more assertive. Although, she could never really tell him where he could and couldn’t live. So, instead, she groaned and buried her head underneath the pillow.

* * *

“We need to talk.” Mack conveyed as she and Clara took an early morning stroll across the beach.

Taking the day off was a no brainer. She’d dropped Stephanie off at day camp and was scheduled to pick up Brody in a few hours, but for now, what Mack needed most was to finally confide in a friend.

“I’m just glad to hear you admit it. I feel like you’ve been in hiding as of late. What’s going on, Mack? Are things alright at the café?” Clara asked.

“Why does everyone assume that whenever I’m stressed it has to do with the café?” She chuckled.

“Well, I don’t know. You just recovered from a major fire in the spring. That in itself could’ve been life altering,” Clara replied.

“Yes, but thankfully, we recovered nicely. I still have a way to go before paying off the place, but the café is going to be okay.”

Clara stopped and watched as Mack closed her eyes, taking in the morning breeze.

“Then my only other guess has to be a matter of the heart,” she said.

“Now we’re talking.”

“Oh, Mack. I’m sorry. Is it Alex? Is he getting in the way of things between you and Brody?”

“How did you know?” Mackenzie asked.

“I didn’t, but apparently Brody had a man to man with Mike. Please don’t say anything, but Mike said he seemed real torn up about it.”

Mack drew her fingers to her temples, massaging them, trying anything to keep herself calm.

“That’s just it. I don’t want Brody to have to suffer and go through anything, not on my account. He’s been nothing but good to me and Stephanie, and he doesn’t deserve to have to worry about me and whether I’m having a change of heart.”

Clara put her hand out. “Are you?”

“No. I don’t know… or at least I don’t think so, but I’m not going to lie, Clara, sometimes I feel confused. I’ve been going through the motions for Stephanie, trying to do the right thing, but I have to be honest. It’s not easy for me. When Alex first re-emerged into our lives, I was strictly business with him, coordinating times where they could talk, then escalating to arranging play dates. But this — nobody equipped me to know how to respond emotionally to being around my child’s father and my former lover.” She admitted, sounding frustrated.

“Mack, I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to be. This is no one’s fault but my own. I’m the only one who’s in control of my foolish emotions. I really need to get my act together.”

“Have you mentioned any of this to Brody?” Clara asked.

“No, but he’s very discerning. Clearly, he’s been talking to Mike. Plus, even while lying on his hospital bed, he begged me to come clean with him. The only problem is, I don’t know what to say. I’m still angry at Alex for leaving us. There’s no question, his actions were wrong. But, Clara, when I hear him explain the countless times he tried reaching out to my family and calling the neighbors —”

“Wait. He called your family?”

“Yes. But I’d already asked them to never, under no circumstances, to relay the message to me. In my eyes back then, if he had the audacity to walk out, he didn’t deserve to be a part of our lives.” She explained, drawing lines in the sand with her toes.

“Mackenzie, this is a lot to take in, I understand. But I can’t help but wonder, if you thought he wasn’t deserving back then, why would he be deserving now?”

“I don’t know, people change. And there is a huge part of my heart that is hopeful for Stephanie’s sake. I don’t remember if I shared with you, but the kids were teasing her at school because her dad was never around for all the activities like the other dads were. Do you know how hard that is on a little girl?” She sighed.

“Makes sense. So, the real aim here is to allow room for their relationship to grow, while not allowing yourself to —”

Mack knew exactly how to finish her sentence. In that moment she could identify exactly what she’d been struggling with up to this point.

“Not allow myself to reminisce on the love we had. To leave it in the past no matter how many letters he’s written and no matter how many times he tells me that he still wants me in his life.”

“What? Wait. Whoa, whoa, whoa. You’ve been holding out on me.” Clara smiled.

“I guess I have. But I swear it’s only because my head is spinning, leaving me in a state of confusion. Not because anything happened between us, because it hasn’t. Clara, you have to swear to me you will not repeat this to Mike. I want to figure out how to proceed in my own time, and whatever is to come of it, Brody needs to hear it from me.” Mack begged.

Clara raised her hands up. “Are you kidding me? I don’t want to get caught in the middle of this one. No one will hear a peep from me except you.”

“Me?” she asked.

“Yes, you heard me correctly. As your best friend, I need to ask if you’ve lost your mind? Brody treats you like a queen. He worships the ground you walk on.”

Mackenzie continued walking forward, wishing she could make all of it go away, the same way it appeared.

“Yes, he does treat me like a queen, and I love him for it. Honestly, I don’t even know why I’m allowing Alex to mess with my head like this. We’ve been over for such a long time, none of it should matter. But sometimes I wonder about all the unfinished business, you know. There were so many questions I never had the chance to ask, and so many thoughts that were left unspoken. And now he has me curious about these letters that he has supposedly written while he was on the road. All of it makes me just want to get inside his head and figure out what the heck he was thinking back then.”

“Mack, whether you’re curious about what he was thinking back then or what he’s thinking now, you have to ask yourself if it’s really worth it. Curiosity can kill you if you’re not careful. And, I know it sounds dramatic, but you definitely don’t want it to kill your relationship with Brody. He’s been here the whole time and he’s loyal. I’m not trying to get all preachy but take it from one who spent many years with a man who was not loyal. There’s a big difference.”

“So, what you’re saying is, if you were in my shoes, you’d have absolutely nothing to do with him outside of allowing your daughter to see him. Is that it?”

“Well, it doesn’t have to be as harsh as it sounds. You can be cordial but clear. Draw the line so he doesn’t think he has a chance with you. Let him know that you’re with someone.”

“I did, but so far, he doesn’t seem impressed. As a matter of fact, he’s so not impressed that he’s planning on buying a house on Solomons Island.”

Mack stopped walking the moment she realized that Clara was a few feet behind waiting to grab her attention. “You can’t blame him for that decision, Clara. He’s a grown man who can do whatever he wants to do.”

She waited as her friend joined her, slowly trying to process it all.

“Did you just say that Alex, the rockstar, is going to be living here? On the Island?” Clara asked.

“I told you that Stephanie’s dad is moving here. The rest is up for your interpretation.”

Clara patted Mack on the back a couple of times. “Good luck with that one, my friend. Good luck with that.”

CHAPTER 7

Mae slipped into Mike’s office, awaiting his return from the break room. He’d asked her to go in and have a seat, which made her more nervous than she’d been the day prior. But at this point, she figured whatever consequences were coming her way for the shipment debacle, she may as well brace herself and get it over with.

Mike stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.

“Mike, I can understand if you want to fire me. Let’s face it, I made a huge mistake. Like… a huge mistake. But I’ve been talking this over with Jonathan, and I would hope after all my years of service, you would at least allow me to explain,” she said, folding her hands together to keep them from feeling shaky.

She watched as Mike relaxed in his chair, taking his first sip of coffee. “I hadn’t even said anything yet, Mae, but I would like to hear an explanation. The floor is yours. Walk me through what happened, because I’d really like to know.”

Mae cleared her throat. “It’s like I was explaining when you called yesterday. I was covering the front desk, just like I normally would whenever you guys need the extra help. You know my area of expertise is normally giving tours, Mike. It’s what I do best. But, on this particular weekend, when you and Clara were out of town, and I saw the reminder on the computer, I figured it had to be important. So, I did what I thought was the right thing, which was look up the order and place it, thinking it would help you to stay on track. As Jonathan pointed out, the only thing I didn’t consider was calling to double check with you first, or at least remember to mention it upon your return,” she said with her head hanging low.

“Mae Middleton, we’ve been working together a long time. Therefore, you know I like to run a tight ship financially, ensuring that we manage our funds properly so that employees such as yourself and Jonathan can continue to get paid. Now, unfortunately, the dealers and wholesalers we work with don’t care that you were trying to be helpful. They want their money, and their no return policy sticks, especially after you pay for and sign off on a shipment. This is what the total invoice looks like. How am I supposed to justify that in our books?” he asked, sliding a copy of the invoice across his desk.

Mae gulped at the amount of zeros that followed the original figure. She’d seen the numbers when the order was placed, but now that she knew her boss didn’t approve, all she could do was frown.

“Mae, because of you, we have more LED lights, belts, and trim rings than the law should allow. Everything you see in this order was a foreshadow for the upcoming year.” He explained.

“Then why would Clara have it on her computer this year? It doesn’t make any sense.”

“I asked her about it, and she explained that she must’ve accidentally set the reminder to the wrong year. Either way, I think it’s safe to say that you should’ve still checked with her. If you did, this whole thing could’ve been avoided,” he said.

“Agreed. I’m sorry, Mike. If you want, you can deduct the amount of money from of my paycheck, from now until I retire. It will probably take that long to pay it back.” She teased. Except Mike didn’t appear to find it funny. So, she continued. “Or Jonathan and I can come up with a way to pay you back sooner. The call is yours.”

Mike reached across the desk, retrieving the invoice. “Thankfully, after careful consideration, I’ve decided to take the hit on this year’s budget, which will leave us with a surplus for next year, given that we’ll have all the parts and won’t need to place the order. You won’t need to pay anything back, and your paychecks will continue as usual. However, Mae. I’m more concerned about the big picture. What would be your takeaway from all this?”

Mae leaned back in her chair, breathing a sigh of relief and rubbing her right temple. “I need to do a much better job at allowing you and Clara to be in charge. After all, you two own the place, not me. I’m just a tour guide, and at times I assist at the front desk. But, no matter which way you slice it, you’re still the boss,” she said.

“Mae, I appreciate your acknowledgment of my position, but all I really want is to ensure something like this doesn’t happen again. In all these years, we’ve always worked together like a family. A true mom and pop operation. And, yes, sometimes I can be a softy with you because you’ve been around so long —”

“And because I’m your elder.” She interrupted, laughing, but it was true.

“Well, I didn’t want to put it that way, but it’s true,” Mike said, chuckling along with her.

Once the laughter settled down, he continued. “Clara suggested once we had a talk, I’d walk away feeling better and she was right. And now that I know I can count on you to check in with me when big matters come up, I actually would like to propose an idea to see how you’d feel about it.”

“What is it?” She smiled.

She watched as Mike stood and began his usual pacing when he had something on his mind.

“Since you and Jonathan have been here the longest, I was thinking about giving you two lead positions. Maybe you can also train some of our new hires.”

“New hires? People who would come in and eventually take over our positions?” she asked.

“No, Mae. I would never do such a thing. You and Jonathan are part of what makes this place tick the way it does. As a matter of fact, you’re also part of the reason why we’ll need to bring at least two new employees on board before the end of the summer. Your tours are in such high demand, we’ll need more hands on deck to help you, Jonathan, and Tommy.”

“That’s wonderful! More hands on deck means more flexibility with scheduling, maybe even more days off?” She grinned.

“Well, hold on, now. One step at a time. I have to start the interview process first. But, if you know of any reliable people who are looking for a full-time position, please let them know we’re hiring.”

Mae got out of the chair and squeezed Mike until he nearly couldn’t breathe. “Thank you, Mike. I thought surely you brought me in here to fire me today. Wait till I tell Jonathan that my dreaded pink slip landed us a promotion.” She squealed, then quickly pulled away, regaining her composure.

Mike smiled, revealing his dimples. “One more thing before you go,” he said.

“Yes?”

“You and Jonathan are coming up on fifteen years of service for the company. The first ten, with the Annapolis office, and these last five years here on Solomons Island. I think that’s worth celebrating, don’t you?”

Mae giggled. “What did you have in mind?” she asked.

“Oh, no, no. That’s for Clara and me to know, and you and Jonathan to find out. Just make sure you guys clear your calendar for two weeks from this Friday.”

“But —”

“Mae, you're not allowed to protest. Just clear the calendar for Friday evening, understood?” he said, lowering his head and looking directly at her.

“Understood. Although Jonathan is not going to be happy to hear about you potentially spending money on us. Especially after the big mix-up,” she replied.

“Yeah, well, if need be, I’ll remind Jonathan who’s boss.” Mike winked then opened the door to conclude their meeting.

* * *

Brody rested his arm around Mackenzie’s shoulders as she escorted him to his couch. Once there he eased into a relaxed sitting position, trying to wish away the discomfort and pain.

It felt like his lower back and every part of his body was screaming for relief, but with another hour left until his next dose of medication, all he could do was live with it. “I have to laugh to keep from crying,” he said.

“There’s nothing funny about getting into an accident, Brody. It’s going to take time for your body to get over the shock of being tossed around by a truck. You’re lucky it wasn’t worse.”

“Agreed. But to think I was doing all the right things, and it still didn’t save me from getting into a nasty wreck. It’s just a reminder of how short life is. I didn’t have to come out of it alive, and I definitely don’t take that for granted.”

He watched as Mack propped his feet on a pillow and then wedged another one behind his neck.

“Thank you. I really appreciate you being here for me. I realize if it wasn’t for me being discharged and needing a ride home, you’d be at the café by now.”

“Brody, it’s the least I can do. You have me for the whole day until it’s time to pick up Stephanie from school. I was thinking about picking up a few groceries for you and preparing a meal that could last you for a few days. By the way, I told her not to worry, but Stephanie was asking about you. She was very concerned when she heard you’d been in an accident,” she said.

He patted the empty space next to him on the couch, pleading with her to relax for a moment. “Come sit with me.”

The scent of her hair was enough to drive him insane, causing him to temporarily forget about his discomfort. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her but settled for reaching out for her hand.

“Please tell Steph that I’m doing fine. Just a few bruises, that’s all. Nothing that won’t heal with time.”

“I’ll tell her, but you know eventually she’s going to want to see for herself.” Mack chuckled.

“Then bring her over this weekend. I’ll certainly be here. It’s not like I have a vehicle to drive or anything.” As he spoke, pain zipped through his lower back like a flash of lightning, causing him to take a breath.

“Brody?”

“Don’t mind me. Keep talking. I’ve missed snuggling up with you like this. It’s been a minute since we just sat down and relaxed together.”

“I really think you need to soak in the bathtub while I cook your dinner. Soaking in some warm water and lavender would probably do you a world of good.”

Brody drew in a breath and slid his fingers through Mack’s. “Listen to me. We have plenty of time for groceries, cooking, and whatever else you have in mind. Heck, I’m easygoing, a pizza pie will suit me just fine. But I need to finish telling you what’s been on my mind before it eats me up inside,” he said.

“Okay.”

“After Mike and Clara left, I laid in the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking how I was pretty darn lucky to walk away from the accident. The pickup is totaled, literally mangled into pieces, but here I am still alive. Mackenzie, life is way too short to mess around and not go after what you want in life.” He explained with a sense of urgency.

“Well, I don’t disagree, but I’d also like to think it wasn’t your time.”

“I’m thankful for that because I have a lot to live for. One of the first things I plan on doing is calling my dad and making arrangements to spend more time with him once I get better.” He grunted. “After all, the man only lives an hour away from here. There’s no excuse not to see him more often.”

“That’s sounds wonderful. More time with your father. Check,” she said, drawing an imaginary check mark in the air.

“Then there’s this other matter I need to boldly step forward and deal with.”

“What is it?”

Again, he inhaled the scent of her hair and watched as she breathed, causing his heart to beat abnormally. She sat close enough for him to lean over, slowly gliding his lips onto hers. When he was certain she was receptive, he plunged even deeper, kissing her again.

“Brody,” she whispered.

He cleared his throat. “I’m sorry. I got a little carried away.”

“Don’t apologize. I think it’s sweet and very romantic.”

“Good, then while I still have the courage, you need to hear what I have to say. I’m ready to propose, Mackenzie. I’ve been trying to tell you in subtle ways, but life’s way too short to be subtle. I want to take care of you and Stephanie, to grow old with you, to love you forever. I’ve been trying the best way I know how to share this with you, but in one form or another, you’ve brushed it off. At least up until yesterday. Last night, you told me that all was well with us and there’s nothing to be concerned about. If that’s really the case, then — marry me,” he said, grunting in pain while sliding down to the floor to get on one knee.

“Brody —”

He reached for her hand. “Mack, hold on. Before you say anything, I plan on doing this thing right. I may not have the ring at this moment, but I will have one soon with the biggest diamond I can possibly afford. But, for now, I’m down on my knee as a symbol of my love for you. Please say you’ll marry me.”

He watched as she appeared speechless, making him even more nervous. “I probably should’ve had the ring first. You deserve a proper proposal and all… it’s just, well, perhaps it’s my nerves. It may sound dramatic, but I was lying there in the hospital bed seeing my whole life flash in front me, thinking I’d be a fool if I didn’t pour my heart out and claim the woman that I love to be my very own.”

Mack positioned herself to face him. “Are you certain you’re not just doing this because of Alex?”

He inhaled. “Not sure what would make you think that, but Alex or no Alex, I’m the same man you were talking about building a future with. None of that has changed. At least not on my end.”

Brody slowly retracted his hand from hers. “I prayed to God it wasn’t true, but the more time that passes, it’s clear you’re dealing with some sort of internal battle, Mackenzie. One that you need to settle first, before you could ever have this conversation with me.”

“No, Brody, I just —”

“We’re both adults and we need to be honest here. Things were going very well and now it seems like everything is changing. I have my suspicions, but I won’t label it. All I know is I’m in love with you, but I selfishly want you all to myself, not sharing one ounce of your heart with anyone else. So, whatever has been tugging at your heart and mind lately, I want you to go deal with it. Tackle it head on and get it out your system. Perhaps then we can figure out where we really stand.”

He slowly hoisted himself back on to the couch, watching as Mackenzie held her head down. “Brody, there’s something I need to tell you,” she said.

“I’m listening.”

It felt like a heavy weight was resting on his chest making it difficult to breathe. But it wasn’t like he hadn’t been in this position before, on the receiving end of what was about to be bad news. He was a pro at this point, practically bracing himself for the inevitable.

“Alex is looking to buy a house here on Solomons Island so he can be closer to Steph when he’s not traveling. He specifically met with me to ask my permission to begin the search process,” she admitted.

“Okay, while I’m not sure why he had to meet about it, I guess that’s not a terrible thing if the guy plans on playing an active role in her life.”

“He definitely wants to play an active role. But there’s more. He’s in town this weekend and wants to take us to the carnival near the Harbor. It’s near the hotel where he has a contract to do a few shows. Stephanie has been so eager to spend time with him, I figured this would be good for them.” She explained.

“Okay, I still don’t see what the big deal is. All of these things are to be expected when a father is trying to reconnect with his child.”

“He also confessed that he tried doing everything he could to find me when he was on the road touring with the band, including reaching out to my folks, but under my direction, they never told me. In addition, he admitted he wrote letters to Stephanie and me over the years, saving them, and I believe he plans to give them to us this weekend. He’s been real transparent about his mistakes and about his feelings.”

A moment of silence fell between them.

“Oh, I see. Wow. Sounds like you two have had a lot of time to reconnect,” he said.

“Brody, I swear there’s absolutely nothing going on between us. He’s the one that continues reaching out to me, and to be frank, I’m having a hard time digesting it all. My only fault was keeping everything a secret from you. It’s driving a wedge between us, and that’s not something I ever wanted.”

“I’m not sure why you wouldn’t just tell me. Do you have feelings for him?” he asked.

Brody watched as she fiddled nervously with her fingers, recognizing the tell-tale signs of a woman who was having a change of heart. In his eyes, Mackenzie was one of the good ones, so maybe it was something about himself that was off-putting. Or maybe he wasn’t assertive enough and clear about his expectations when it came to matters of his own heart. If that was the case, maybe it was high time that he changed.

“Never-mind. There’s no need to answer that question.” He stood to his feet slowly, straightening up. “As I said earlier, I think you need time to sort things out. Time that doesn’t involve me interfering with talks of marriage or anything like it. I’ve already been down this road before and can recognize when a woman needs her space,” he said.

“Brody, I’m not trying to hurt you. Alex’s return is still so new. I’m struggling to know which way to turn next, and it feels like everything is spiraling out of control.”

“We’re not out of control. At least we haven’t been up to this point. Either way, I’m stepping aside so you can figure things out without interference,” he offered.

“Stepping aside? What does that mean?”

“It means that clearly what I’m currently doing is not working. From the moment I took you on our first date, I knew you were the one. I repeatedly poured out my heart, expressing exactly how I felt about you and Stephanie. I’ve been there for you and supported you through the most difficult times in your life, but none of that matters anymore. All that matters is Alex is back. He swoops in after years of being M.I.A. and now he has your undivided attention. I can’t compete with that. I won’t compete with it.” He straightened up, winced, and walked to the kitchen.

“Brody, I wish you would sit down and let me whip up something for you. Let me take care of you, that’s what I’m here for. And, for the record, I never said you had to compete with Alex.” Mack explained.

He stopped in his tracks. “Sadly, you never said anything, Mackenzie. You’ve been keeping everything to yourself. You haven’t even tried to introduce me to the guy, or set any boundaries, letting him know where you stand. And that’s fine. We all have different ways of dealing with things, but it’s all the more reason why I think you should take as much time as you need to figure this out.”

“What about you? What are you going to do here by yourself, with no way of getting around?” she asked.

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll figure something out.” Somehow, after the words were spoken, he knew he meant it in the most literal and figurative way possible. Brody would figure out how to gather the broken pieces of his heart and move forward, even if it meant Mackenzie would no longer be by his side.

CHAPTER 8

Mae reached to cut off the lamp on her nightstand and slid into bed next to Jonathan. “Did you see the way Theodore was all over Meredith on Sunday? It appears as though she liked it. Those two were practically cooing at each other like a couple of teenagers in love. I didn’t realize she had it in her.” Mae laughed.

“Let them be, Mae. You did your part by introducing them, and you went above and beyond to play matchmaker, but don’t you think we ought to stay out of it now? You know, let them have a little space to get to know one another?”

“Oh, they’re getting to know one another just fine.” She continued, laughing.

Realizing that Jonathan didn’t see the humor in it, she moved on. “All right, I’ll leave them alone, but one would think you’d at least be proud that I stepped out of my comfort zone and interacted with the neighbors. I spent more time with Edith and Meredith this week than I have with any neighbor since I’ve been living here.”

Mae could feel Jonathan rolling over to spoon with her, which she loved. It was the only way she’d comfortably fall asleep.

“I’m proud of you. As it turns out, Theodore is a decent guy. After shooting the breeze with him, I wouldn’t mind hanging out again. Of course, I’ll leave that up to you and Meredith to arrange. On another note, I want to know how things turned out with you and Mike this morning. Of all days for us to have completely different schedules. I’ve been dying to hear what happened. Whatever you do, please tell me, the end result doesn’t involve me having to empty out the savings account, does it?” Jonathan asked.

“Not to worry, dear. Everything worked itself out just like I knew it would.”

He chuckled. “Mae, please. You’re not fooling anybody. You left out of here worried and afraid that Mike was going to give you a pink slip. The conversation must’ve gone very well for you to be this nonchalant.”

Mae swatted at him. She loved Jonathan dearly, but he always had a way of stealing her thunder, bringing her right back down to reality. “He sat me down in his office and explained my error.”

“Which was?” Jonathan probed.

“Placing an order without their consent. Any other time it would’ve been a helpful gesture. I know it to be a fact. But this time, Clara was drafting an order and not actually meaning to send it. Either way, I was wrong, so Mike gently scolded me for it.”

“That’s it? I’m surprised. How much did you say that bill came to again?” he asked.

“An amount so high he had every right to take it out of my paycheck. But he didn’t. He said they were going to make adjustments to the budget, balancing everything out, and creating a surplus for next year.”

She felt Jonathan’s hand slide around her waist, giving her a gentle squeeze.

“Jonathan, I figured you’d be happy to hear the news, but it actually gets better.”

“How so?”

“Mike is planning something to celebrate our fifteenth anniversary with the company. Isn’t that wonderful?”

“Ordinarily, I would say yes, but given what just happened, I think we need to pass. The last thing I want is Mike to take another hit to his budget,” Jonathan said, now adjusting himself to lean upright against his pillow.

Mae knew him like she knew the back of her hand, fully expecting that he would refuse.

They were both stubborn in that sense, but it’s part of what made them attracted to one another.

“I tried to tell him there was no need to make a fuss, but you know Mike. Honestly, I feel pretty honored to have worked for Lighthouse Tours all these years. It’s going to be hard parting ways when it’s time to retire,” she said.

“Agreed. At some point Mike will have to start searching for new blood. Somebody to take over the tours and add their own personal touch to the industry.”

“Funny you should mention it because he is already looking to hire some new people. As a matter of fact, you and I are being promoted and will be training the new hires. Can you believe that?” She smiled.

“Uh, no. I can’t believe it. We’ve always been a very small operation. Are you sure he’s not trying to replace us now?”

“Nooo. Don’t worry, I asked him just to be sure. He says he’s ready to expand. The way I look at it, the more the merrier. Maybe that way I can enjoy some time off here and there. Once the trainees get a good handle on things, of course. Then before you know it, five years will be up, and we can spend more time enjoying Solomons and traveling with the grandkids,” she said, gliding her feet along his.

“I definitely agree with spending more time with the grands, but I was hoping by then they could come visit us in the south. You know, in a state like Florida, where we can live comfortably and continue sailing as we’ve always enjoyed.”

Mae rose up, also propping herself on a pillow with all thoughts of getting some rest completely exiting her mind.

“With the house being paid for, I don’t really see the need to go anywhere. Solomons has suited us just fine since we moved here. No point in upsetting the apple cart now, dear.” She suggested.

“I hadn’t considered the apple cart, Mae, but I am considering our budget and how much more of an improved lifestyle we would have if we retired south. For one, the taxes are much lower in Florida. Wouldn’t you like to live in an area with lower taxes? We will be on a fixed income, you know.”

“I understand, but our roots are on the Island. Our doctors, our friends, and our adopted family at Lighthouse Tours. Plus, we’re as close as we can possibly get to my daughter, her husband, and the kids. No way could I ever consider moving. It just wouldn’t make any sense.”

The back of Mae’s neck began feeling steamy. Jonathan knew how much she didn’t like change. Why he would even consider pressing the matter was beyond her comprehension.

Jonathan continued pressing the matter. “For one, I don’t see how you could have such a strong opinion about something you’ve never explored, Mae. You seem to be so open to visiting new places when we travel on the boat. Why wouldn’t you at least visit Florida first and then share your thoughts about it? You might be pleasantly surprised.”

“I’ve been to Florida plenty of times. It’s a hot spot for the young and vibrant, and on the flip side it can be wonderful for a retiree… just not this particular retiree. We can go visit these places all you want, Jonathan, but my heart is settled on living and dying right here on the island.”

“Mmm, I see. Well, must I remind you that you’re not single anymore? Don’t you think this is a decision we should make together?” he asked.

“Jonathan, I’m not sure how we started down this road. Retirement isn’t for another five years. And, who knows, maybe by then I won’t even want to retire. Maybe I’ll just continue working to keep myself occupied.”

He laughed, which of course only made her blood boil even more.

“So, to make sure I understand you correctly, you would go as far as not retiring just to have your way? Mae, that’s just about the most foolish thing I’ve ever heard. We have so much to look forward to. We bought the boat so we could travel and go on adventures together and enjoy life. Now, the moment I mention something to you about retiring elsewhere, you decide you want to work longer? That doesn’t make any sense.”

“It may not make any sense to you, Jonathan. But, if extending my time at Lighthouse Tours is what I have to do to ensure —” Her voice trailed off, fully realizing she was allowing her emotions to get the best of her.

“Interesting. You know what? Before either of us says something we may soon regret, perhaps the best thing for me to do is sleep in the guest room tonight. This conversation probably should’ve ended before now, as far as I’m concerned,” he said.

With the moonlight shining in the window, Mae could see the reflection of Jonathan’s striped pajamas as he rose out of bed. She looked over, contemplating whether she should speak up. But her stubbornness got in the way, causing her to remain silent while watching him leave.

CHAPTER 9

Mackenzie watched as Alex straddled Stephanie on his shoulders at the carnival. With a teddy bear in hand and a full belly, plus plenty of ice cream, Stephanie was having the time of her life. Mack, on the other hand, struggled to remain in the moment, still feeling burdened by her conversation with Brody.

“Steph, how would you like to spend your last few tickets, baby? Would you like to go on another ride?” she asked.

“No. I think I want to try and win the panda bear, right over here.”

“Are you sure? Winning may not be as easy as you think. You have to knock out all the bowling pins at the same time.”

“I know,” she replied.

Alex placed her down on the ground and passed along the tickets. “You can do anything as long as you put your mind to it, kiddo. Your mother and I will be standing right here, cheering you on.” Alex encouraged.

Steph passed her bear over to her dad. “Can you hold this for me?”

“I sure can. Now, go ahead and knock out every pin in sight.”

“Maybe you and Mommy should have your cameras ready, just in case I make a strike. You wouldn’t want to miss something that big.” Steph released her bear, then skipped off, leaving them laughing among one another.

“Aww, that kid. She’s one of a kind.” Mack smiled.

“She sure is. You’ve done a fantastic job raising her. I always knew you were destined to be a good mother.”

Mack paused, checking to make sure Steph was good. “Really? How did you know such a thing? I didn’t have any experience with kids when we met. All my family lived on the other side of the country, making it difficult to see each other, so what caused you to feel that way again?”

He stepped closer. “Are you kidding me? You were nurturing in every way. A woman who has a hot meal prepared when you come home and goes out of her way to take such good care of you… well, I’d like to think if she’d do that for you, then she’d do the same for her child too.”

Mack grunted, except she didn’t mean for it to slip.

“Did I say the wrong thing?” he asked.

“No.”

“Mackenzie, I can see it all over your face. Be honest with me, I can handle it.”

She flashed two thumbs up to Steph. “It’s okay, love. Give it another try. You can do it!”

Until now, she hadn’t considered the attraction that still existed between them, however slight on her part. She’d been too busy hiding behind her frustration since he arrived to give it much thought. But, he was good looking, clean shaven, with muscles and a six-pack that had shown through his shirt. In her opinion, there had to be plenty of women waiting in line to spend time with him.

A serious look stretched across her face. “When you talk about how nurturing I was, I can’t help but wonder how you can say that in one breathe, yet still leave me the way you did. In my mind, it doesn’t make any sense.”

“I see.”

“What exactly do you see, Alex? I’d like to know.”

He waved at Steph, giving her an encouraging smile. “I see that you’re hurt. And, I take full responsibility for being the one who hurt you. I also see an opportunity to try and make amends. To try and turn the tide if you will let me.” He offered, sliding his hand over hers.

She nervously held her breath, allowing her hand to remain in his for what felt like a minute, before pulling away. “I think we should be very careful not to confuse our purpose. The sole reason we are here is Stephanie. As long as we stay focused on Steph, then you and I will be fine.” She implied.

He raised both hands. “Okay, I apologize. You’re right. Stephanie is the reason why we’re here. And, on that note, this is probably a good time to update you on how things went with the house this morning.”

“I’m listening.”

Alex extended his hand to shake hers. “You are now looking at the proud owner of seventy-five Elderberry Lane,” he said with a huge grin smeared across his face.

“You actually bought the house?”

“Yes, and not only that, I worked out a deal to help speed up the closing process. It was a cash deal, so I don’t have to wait nearly as long to get in. The family is willing to move within the next two weeks, leaving me with a new place to call my own when I return from Vegas next month.”

Mackenzie inched several steps closer to Stephanie’s game to not lose sight of her. “Must be a nice feeling. I guess congratulations are in order.”

“Thank you, I was hoping on the way back, we could swing by the street so I can show you and Steph. I figured she’d get a kick out of it. We can’t go inside, of course, but maybe a fun drive by. What do you say?”

Feeling reluctant, Mack deflected to Stephanie. “How many tickets do you have left, sweetheart?”

“Twenty,” she yelled.

“Oh dear.”

“What did you say, Mommy?”

“Nothing, love. I’m right here if you need me,” she responded, rocking back and forth from her heels to her toes.

Alex waved his hand in front of Mackenzie. “Hello? I’m still waiting to hear what you think. Come on, aren’t you the least bit excited to see it?” he asked.

“Truthfully, I don’t know how to feel or what to say, Alex. I’m trying my best to tread lightly here, but you’re not making it easy.”

“Well then, stop trying to tread and just be truthful with me. Tell me something. Anything is better than nothing,” he replied.

“Okay, fine. In my opinion, you’re moving way too fast. I can’t understand for the life of me why you’re always in such a hurry, moving at lightning speed with everything you do. You blasted out of our lives, thrusting yourself into the entertainment business, and it worked out for you, congratulations, I’m happy for you. But now you’re back, operating at the same lightning speed, with no regard for whom you may affect along the way. What do you really think you’re going to accomplish by moving to the Island? Today you say it’s for Stephanie, but tomorrow, you’ll be right back on the road, leaving your child with nothing but an empty house to drive by.”

“Whoa. Perhaps I hit a sore spot. I can understand you’re upset, Mack, but I’m really not the same guy you knew back then. I bought this place because when I’m not doing shows at the Harbor, or on the road⁠—”

He was interrupted by a fan passing by, seeking his autograph. Mack sighed, wishing more than anything that Stephanie would run out of tickets.

Alex signed their t-shirt and then faced Mack and said, “When I’m not working, I plan to be here. This is home base for me now. Something I haven’t had in a long time. I don’t know that I could ever say anything that will make you feel better, Mackenzie. The only thing I can offer you is time. Time to prove that I’m now a man of his word.”

“That’s all well and good, but your allegiance needs to be with Stephanie. That girl is going to be through the moon when she finds out you bought a home. She’s going to view this as permanent. As in forever. If you don’t uphold your promises to her, she will be devastated, Alex. Absolutely devastated.”

* * *

“Here are the keys. I want you to give your father a kiss and head inside. I’ll be right behind you,” Mack said.

She watched as Alex bent over, giving Stephanie a kiss. Usually, their departures were met with promises to see each other again soon. A promise she’d always quietly hoped he could keep.

“Bye, Dad.”

“See you, sweet girl.”

Once Stephanie was out of sight, she noticed Alex walking around to the trunk of the car.

“I have something for you.”

“Alex, you didn’t have to do that. Taking us to the carnival was more than enough.”

He pulled two shoe boxes out of the trunk, then slammed the door down. “As I explained over the phone, I’d been saving these for you and Stephanie. They’re letters from my time spent on the road, some written a month apart, some longer than that, but they’re all here. I probably should’ve stored them in a wooden box or something like that, but here they are. All intact.”

He placed the boxes on the hood of the car near where she was standing, watching as Mack slid her hand across the lid. “I didn’t realize you were much of a writer,” she said.

“Neither did I, outside of song writing, of course. But, when you go through a few trials, that’s when you start to discover all sorts of things about yourself you didn’t realize was true. I wrote about some of those trials in those letters to you, and I wrote about them in my songs.”

A slow smile emerged across Mackenzie’s face, “You wrote about us in your songs?” Normally, she wasn’t impressed with anything having to do with celebrity life. She still wasn’t, but to think they were on his mind enough to include them in his music caught her attention.

“I had to make a few name changes and orchestrate the lines to be discrete, but yes, I have a song about daddy’s little girl, and another about a long-lost love.”

A huge lump began forming in her throat. “Hmm, I didn’t realize. Then again, I really don’t listen to music much,” she said.

“I’ll have to get you a copy of my cd’s. I recorded a lot of life experiences on several tracks.”

“Sure.” She looked away, knowing if she didn’t, she might blush or even reveal too much curiosity about him personally. “By the way, I didn’t say anything earlier, but the house looks great. You’ll certainly have plenty of yard space. Something that Stephanie was thrilled about as to be expected.”

“Yeah, did you see the look on her face when I mentioned the idea of installing a swing set? I’m not going to lie, it felt pretty good seeing her face light up like that. Thank you, Mack, for allowing me to share moments like that with her. It means a lot,” he said.

“Mmm hmm.” Mack chuckled. “We’ve been living in this garden apartment ever since I came to the Island,” she said, pointing toward the small brick building. “I always wanted to give her more but couldn’t afford it. Then came the whole idea of buying the café. I don’t expect to ever strike it rich there, but it provides a nice living.”

Alex stepped close enough for his cologne to awaken her senses. “You’ve done an amazing job, creating a happy life for her. Don’t ever compare or try to downplay it.”

Mackenzie shook the boxes, playfully listening to the sound of letters shifting around. “Well, it looks like you’ve given us plenty to keep us occupied for the remainder of the summer. I should probably head inside and check on Steph. Thanks again for taking us to the carnival. She had a great time.”

“I’m glad. I was hoping you enjoyed yourself as well. I don’t know about you, but for me, being together, started bringing back old memories.” He smiled.

She slowly backed away, waved, then turned around to head inside. “It was a very nice evening. Have a good night, Alex.”

“Maybe we can talk tomorrow? I’d love to make plans again soon,” he called from a distance.

She paused, desiring to seize the opportunity to say what was really on her heart. “Um, yeah. About that, Alex. I think it’s best we learn to establish some boundaries. Especially since you’re going to be living nearby. I’m okay with you calling to talk to Stephanie. I’m even okay with you texting to make arrangements to spend time with her. But anything outside of that is where I have to draw the line.”

“What do you mean?”

She held up the boxes in her hand. “No matter what you’ve written in these letters, there are simply some things that will never change for me, Alex. You made your decision years ago. I’ve accepted it and moved on. And, yeah sure, does having you around remind me of a time when things were good? Sure it does. I’d be lying if I said it didn’t. But, I have a good man in my life. One who’s been there for us because he wanted to be. I trust him and I’m in love with him. To think that right now he’s at home, recovering from a car accident, while I’m over here listening to you play the violin over a box of letters that you wrote because you were feeling a little sad on the road. The truth, Alex, is that’s what happens when you have a guilty conscience. You lay on your pillow and cry at night, maybe even take out a pen and record a few thoughts. But when you really love someone, and you’re not out for selfish gain, you snap out of it, pack your things, and head home on the fastest thing moving. That’s what you do when you’re in love.”

“But, Mack, I —”

“I know. You tried calling. You did everything short of flying back home and searching high and low until you could find me. Alex, do you know how many nights I dreamt about you showing up and apologizing? I would’ve accepted you back so fast… back then. But not now. And this whole move with buying the house. I’m not sure if part of it is your way of trying to make up for lost time or what. But, if that’s what you’re trying to do, please direct all that energy toward Stephanie. She needs and deserves the love and attention of her father. Not me.”

Mack could hear the thumping sound of her heartbeat racing out of control. She didn’t know why it took so much courage to be honest with him, but she was proud that she did.

“I see,” he said, looking slightly off in another direction.

“I’m sure it’s not what you want to hear, but I think it’s only fair that I’m honest. Brody is an important part of our lives, and when he’s better, I think that you should meet him. Stephanie looks up to him and I think it would be very helpful for her to see all of us getting along.”

“Sure. My intentions toward my daughter will never change, Mack. If meeting this guy is important to her and to you, then I’ll comply.”

“I appreciate it, Alex. We’ll be in touch. I’m sure Stephanie will want to set up something again soon. Maybe after your trip?” she asked.

“Sounds good.”

CHAPTER 10

“Brody, how are you feeling, love?” Mackenzie asked in a soft voice, gliding her feet across the sheets as she laid with the phone in her hand.

“I’ve had better days. The pain in my lower back is excruciating, but I’m sure with the help of a heating pad and painkillers, I’ll be fine.”

“I feel terrible that you’re over there by yourself. Brody, I know our last visit didn’t exactly end on a high note, but I’m still willing to cook for you. I can make something for the entire week if you’d like. “

“That won’t be necessary. Mike and Clara dropped by and brought a few things. They even left the company truck for me to use until I get a new car.”

“I see. How nice of them,” she replied.

“Yep. Listen, Mack, I thank you for reaching out, but everything is good on this end. Besides, I figured you’d be tied up with Stephanie and your ex at your weekend outing.”

Silence ricocheted through the phone to the point of being awkward.

“That’s one of the reasons I called to talk with you, Brody. Of course, if you’re tired and would rather I call back tomorrow, I’d completely understand.” She offered.

“In my present state, all I have is time on my hands. What’s on your mind?”

Mackenzie sat upright, looking at herself in the mirror, trying to find the courage for what she was about to say. “I think it’s time we had a talk about Alex.”

On the other end of the line, she could hear an ever so faint grunt.

“You were right the other day when you said I hadn’t set boundaries with Alex. While there’s no excuse, I honestly don’t think I knew how.” She explained.

“I’m not sure I’m following.”

“Well, I’ve never been in a position like this before. It’s difficult having your past show up unexpectedly and knowing precisely what to do.”

“Mackenzie, are you referring to not knowing how to respond to Alex as in Stephanie’s father or not knowing how to respond to Alex your ex-husband?”

Again, the line fell silent, making her wish she at least had the television making noise in the background.

“Both.”

“Mmm. Somehow, I’m not surprised,” he said.

“Brody, I know you’ve been scorned in your past, but I’m not those other women. Alex and I have a history together. Even though I can’t stand what he did, it doesn’t mean all the history dissipated into thin air. If I’m being honest with you, I found myself struggling with old emotions and questions that had been harbored for years. I may have buried those old thoughts, but that didn’t make them non-existent.” She explained.

“What kind of old thoughts? No, wait a minute. Don’t answer, allow me to guess. I’ll bet you remembered the good times… the way things used to be. Plus, with him being all good looking, and a so-called super star, I’m sure it makes it easy to forget all the wrong he’s done.”

Mack could hear the slight air of disdain in his voice, fully realizing that it wasn’t all directed at her. It was directed toward every woman who’d ever let him down. Her mind flashed to the images in her head from the night he told her about his last girlfriend. Brody caught her in the act of cheating. Something a man could never forget. Although her situation didn’t come nearly as close, she still understood.

“The honest answer is yes, Brody. I thought about the beginning for a moment. Wondering how things ever went the way they did. It didn’t help that Alex tried his best to express that he still has feelings, which I still find to be insane. But, love, I swear. Tonight, I set him straight letting him know that there’s only one person for me, and that person is you.”

“I don’t know, Mack. What makes you so certain? I sat you down and laid my heart on the line, making it clear that I was ready to have the talk with Stephanie, but you resisted. You hadn’t been that way prior to Alex showing up. Then in the hospital, I poured my heart out to you again, asking you if everything was okay. You reassured me it was, but I knew deep down that it really wasn’t. One of the worst feelings in the world is when you start to realize just how much of a gullible fool you’ve been. That’s how I felt, gullible and angry that guy ever stepped foot on this Island. But then I realized it’s not his fault. He can only get away with whatever you will allow. Plus, it would be selfish of me not to consider Stephanie. She really deserves to have her biological father in her life. That’s when I decided to step out of the way.”

Mackenzie felt the back of her neck, which was moistened with sweat. For the first time since she’d known Brody, she questioned if he’d really consider leaving.

“I realize I could’ve gone about this differently. But, I’m being honest with you, Brody, laying everything on the line. After the carnival, Alex drove us to a home he’d purchased over the weekend. He even shared a box of letters that he wrote to me and Stephanie over his years of traveling. I haven’t read mine and I don’t know that I ever will. But what I do know is I stood proud and tall, letting him know that I already had someone special in my life and that I hoped you two could meet once you were feeling better. I also told him he needs to focus all his time and energy toward Stephanie. She’s the one who needs him. Not me. I may have stumbled along the way, but I’m on this telephone line with you now, standing firm and surefooted about the position of my heart. I love you, Brody. You and only you.”

She waited quietly with her eyelids closed, flashing back to their first date. It was his smile as he opened the cooler, proud to show her the lunch he’d packed. Then she recalled tidbits of their conversation, and the ultimate dare, causing them both to go semi skinny dipping in the Patuxent River. It was his humble nature and the fact that he wasn’t a ladies’ man that did it for Mackenzie.

“Brody, are you still there?”

“I’m here. I appreciate you being straight with me and sharing what’s been going on. But I think the best thing to do for now is to allow the dust to settle. Let Alex and Stephanie have their time together and give yourself time to adjust to him living here on the Island. I’m almost certain his presence with be life changing for the two of you, and I wouldn’t feel comfortable getting in the way.”

“Brody, that isn’t necessary. Do you know how broken-hearted Steph would be if you weren’t around?”

He cleared his throat. “You know, Mackenzie, I’ve come to learn a lot about myself over these last couple of months. I’ve realized that I still have a lot of growing to do if I’m ever going to be in a long-term relationship. I need to grow in the area of trust and vulnerability. Two things that every man and woman should possess in order to strengthen their bond. If Stephanie wants to spend time with me, I’m more than happy to. God knows I love her. But, as for you, I can’t help but wonder if you’d miss me just as much as Steph. Or if what we have is finally drawing near to an end.”

Everything faded to black as Mackenzie closed her eyes. Whatever remaining words he spoke were muffled in her mind. She tried to imagine what life would be like without Brody in it, then shook herself, not being able to accept it. Maybe she hadn’t done a good job at communicating with Brody, but she knew one thing for certain. Things couldn’t end like this.

CHAPTER 11

Mae watched little children as they played house on the beach and built sandcastles. It had been a while since she took a day to relax. This particular afternoon, she’d responded to Meredith’s invite for lunch with the ladies and found herself quite content, hidden under a huge umbrella wearing the largest beach hat she could find.

“Retired life suits you well, Meredith. I only wish I had this kind of free time on my hands throughout the week,” she said.

“You say that now, Mae. But wait until it actually happens. It took a long time for me to get used to my newfound freedom. In the beginning, I missed the job and felt lonely.”

Edith laid down her soda. “That makes two of us. I’m not retired, per say, but I did walk away from the divorce with enough to live comfortably. Of course, money does absolutely nothing to solve loneliness. So, I interviewed and landed a job at Solomons Boutique. I start in a couple of weeks,” she said.

“That’s sounds like the perfect job for you, Edith. From what I can tell, fashion comes naturally to you,” Mae replied.

“Why, thank you.”

Mae sank her teeth into another piece of barbecue from Agnes’ new food truck. It had become a popular spot among the residents of Solomons, sometimes completely running out of food before the day was complete. “It’s the barbecue sauce for me. Whatever ingredients she’s using is enough to keep anybody coming back for more. If she keeps cooking like this, she’ll need to hire more people to help keep up with the demand.”

“You got that right. The ribs are absolutely delicious.” Meredith agreed.

Mae nodded. “You know, ladies. I have to thank you for coming together like this. I probably should be embarrassed to admit it, but I don’t really have any friends. At least not outside of Jonathan, who’s my husband and best friend, but even we’re at odds as of late.” She confessed.

“You and Jonathan are having trouble in paradise? I can’t imagine the two of you not getting along. Not with the way you’re always so lovey dovey with each other.” Meredith smiled.

Mae chuckled. “Oh, trust me, we’ll get back to normal once we get past this little rough patch. But it’s times like these that make me realize how I need to get away and recharge. As it stands, I’m either at work or at home with Jonathan. While I love my husband and my job, sometimes I just need a break. Even if it’s just for an hour.”

“Amen, sister! My famous saying is balance in all things. When I was married, I took care of everything but myself. Not a wise move on my part. Needless to say, after years of neglecting self-care, here I am trying to make up for lost time.” Edith confessed.

“Do you think you’d ever get married again?” Mae asked.

“Maybe if the right man came along, sure. I’d like to think I’ve learned a few lessons that might serve me well in a future relationship. If one could only be so lucky, like Meredith, to actually meet a nice man,” Edith said, winking over at Meredith.

Mae fanned a paper napkin toward Meredith. “You haven’t mentioned a word about Theodore as of late. How are things going with you two? We want to hear every detail. I know I’ve seen his car parked in your driveway at least twice in the past week.” Mae teased.

Meredith crossed her legs, fanning herself with a huge smile on her face. “We may have enjoyed an outing or two this week. However, I’m a lady, therefore I don’t kiss and tell.”

“Oh, so you kissed him?” Mae asked.

Meredith playfully rolled her eyes. “Fine, if you’re going to sit here and twist my arm, I might as well share. Theodore has been such a gentleman. He took me to the new restaurant by the water the other night. We had a candlelight dinner and a view that was to die for. He treated me like a queen, something I haven’t experienced in a long time.”

“Isn’t that wonderful? See there. A woman never knows when she’s going to meet her guy. It may be someone you’ve crossed paths with a thousand times and had absolutely no idea,” Mae said.

Meredith folded her eyebrows like an accordion. “Yes, but there’s only one thing about Theodore that strikes me as odd.”

“What is it?”

“He hasn’t tried to kiss me yet. Not one single attempt. We went on the boat ride with you and Jonathan, we’ve been out to eat. I’ve even had him over to the house a time or two. You’d think by now he’d go for a little peck on the lips. Maybe even a kiss on the cheek if he was feeling kind of shy.”

Edith choked on her beverage for a quick moment before pulling it together. “No kissing? That’s interesting. Does he at least flirt with you?” she asked.

Mae raised her hand. “I can answer that one. I witnessed the two of them together and from what I saw, kissing should not be an issue.”

Meredith drew herself toward the edge of her chair. “Well, it is,” she whispered while looking around. “At first, I thought it was me. You know, maybe my breath was off-putting, but I checked. I carry more mints in my purse than the law should allow.” Meredith explained.

“Yes, but do you put them in your mouth?” Edith asked, causing everyone but Meredith to burst into laughter.

“Oh, Edith, hush. Of course, I do.”

Mae held her stomach, trying her best to control her laughter. Quietly, she noticed how nice it was getting to know Meredith from this perspective. A point of view she hadn’t experienced before now. “Now, now, ladies. All jokes aside. Maybe he’s just taking his time with you out of respect. I’m sure he wants to show you how much of a gentleman he can be. The one thing we know for certain is he’s interested. If he wasn’t into you, then he wouldn’t repeatedly take you out,” Mae said.

“That’s a good point. I suppose I’ll need to be patient. However, I don’t know how much longer I can hold out. The way he holds my hand, makes me laugh, and the way he smells when he gives me a hug,” she said, nearly quivering in her chair.

“Somebody is smitten.” Edith teased.

“I’m just having a good time, that’s all. Is there anything wrong with two adults enjoying one another’s company?” Meredith asked.

“If that’s what you’d like to believe, then you go with that. In my world, we call it being smitten,” Mae said, agreeing with Edith.

“Yeah, well, enough about me. I’m curious to know what’s going on with you and Jonathan. Is everything okay between you two?” Meredith asked.

“For the most part. We just can’t seem to settle on where we want to retire. We have five more years, but that time will go by in the blink of an eye, and when it does, I want to stay right here on the Island. Jonathan seems to think we’d be better off in a place like Florida. In my opinion, it’s a terrible idea.” She explained.

Meredith waved her off like it was a foolish debate. “Why? I’d live in the sunshine state in a heartbeat. It’s far less expensive, that’s for sure.”

Mae packed up her bag of leftovers and stretched out on her lounge chair, dangling one leg so she could dig her feet in the sand. “Now, you sound like Jonathan. Money isn’t everything, you know. Especially when it comes to family. I’d like to be as close to them as possible. I have my daughter Lily and the grandkids to think about. As it is, we don’t see each other often, and moving further away would only make it worse.”

Mae drifted, recalling the way life was when her late husband was living and they were raising Lily. They sent her to the best of schools, made sure she was active in the community, and provided her with the best life had to offer. Now that Lily was a mother, Mae couldn’t blame her for trying to do the same for the grandkids in New Jersey.

Edith lathered herself in more sunscreen while offering advice. “Just make sure you keep the lines of communication open with Jonathan. Maybe he’ll come around and see things from your point of view. Whatever you do, talk to each other and listen even more than you talk. That way you can avoid going down the slippery slope that I did at all costs.”

“Thank you, Edith, but for now, I’m putting the conversation to rest unless Jonathan brings it up. After all, we do have a few more years before a final decision has to be made. And, right now, I’d love more than anything to just enjoy our fifteen-year celebration. Speaking of which, my boss, Mike, is organizing a little gathering to celebrate fifteen years at Lighthouse Tours. When I find out the details, I’ll share, but you two should come.”

Meredith laid down her beverage. “Has it been fifteen years already? It seems like just yesterday when you were settling in the house. My goodness.”

“Yes, it has. Fifteen years and if I were younger, I would give tours for another fifteen. I can honestly say this has been the most fun job I’ve ever had. Listening to the passengers talk as they enjoy the tours and sailing to and from the various lighthouse locations never gets old to me.” Mae explained.

Again, Mae drifted, recalling the first time she pulled up to Lighthouse Tours, excited about starting a new chapter. All the warm nostalgic memories caused water to well up in her eyes. She didn’t know how, but she hoped to convince Jonathan that his idea of leaving would be a terrible mistake.

* * *

Mackenzie dropped the last shark’s tooth in a bag, winding down her hunting expedition with Stephanie. She begged and pleaded for weeks to visit the cliffs located off Chesapeake Bay. To a young child, collecting fossils sounded adventurous and was growing in popularity among her friends. But, with the afternoon winding down, they’d soon head home and prepare for a relaxing evening.

As Mack drove, thoughts lingered of how she would introduce Alex’s letters to Stephanie. This afternoon she’d finally worked up enough courage to mention it, but tonight she’d finally worked up enough courage to give it a try. “Baby, how would you like an oven baked pizza tonight? I was thinking you could help me cover it in your favorite pepperoni topping.”

Stephanie smiled. “Can I have double cheese and pepperoni?” she asked.

“Double cheese and pepperoni sound like a winner to me.”

“Cool. Maybe we can even find a movie to watch? I can pop the popcorn.” Steph begged in the sweetest voice she could muster up.

“Well, we might have to save movie night for the weekend, love. Mom has to get back to work early in the morning. I had tons of fun with you at the cliffs, but I can’t take off two days in a row. Joshua would have a cow.” Mack explained.

Steph giggled, likely taking the figure of speech literally. “When are we going to see Brody? It feels like he’s been sick for a long time. Maybe he needs a slice of pizza to help him feel better.”

“It hasn’t been that long, Stephanie. It takes the body a while to heal. Plus —” She hesitated. “Now that your dad is moving to Solomons Island, Brody was thinking you might want to spend some extra time with him.”

Mack glanced in the rearview at her daughter, who was wearing sunglasses and looking all grown up.

“I can spend time with Dad and Brody. We should introduce them to one another. Daddy is real nice and Brody is real nice, so they would probably be good friends.”

“I understand, Steph, but it isn’t always as easy for adults the way it is with children,” Mack replied.

She watched as Stephanie removed her glasses. “What do you mean?”

Mackenzie released a long sigh, wishing there wasn’t more to explain, and uncertain how her eight-year-old would take it in the first place. “Nothing, love. I’m probably overthinking everything. What I do know is your dad asked me to pass along a very special gift to you. It’s something he’s been saving for you since you were a little baby.”

“What is it?”

Mackenzie gripped the wheel, searching for the right words. “It’s a treasure chest filled with letters that he wrote to you while he was traveling on the road.” She explained.

“A chest full of treasures?”

“Um, not quite, love. More like a shoebox filled with letters. But the letters are a treasure from your dad’s heart.” Mack smiled.

“Oh, can I read them tonight?”

“Sure, but there are a lot of letters. He arranged them by date, so how about you read one or two before bed? Maybe it’s something you can do each night during your last few weeks of summer vacation.” She suggested.

“Okay.”

Mack glanced in the mirror again, watching a serious expression wash over Stephanie’s face.

“Mom?”

“Yes, love.”

“Were you ever mad at Daddy for leaving to travel with his band?”

Mackenzie clamped her teeth together looking straight ahead at the road. “I wanted to support your dad as he fulfilled his dreams, love. But I would’ve been most happy if your dad would’ve found a way to work on his dreams while staying with the family so he could watch you grow up. It’s just not the way things turned out.” She explained.

“Are you still mad at Daddy now?”

In that moment Mackenzie realized her little girl understood more than she thought. She was growing up. A child beyond her years, who was as gentle as a lamb and as discerning as an adult who’d walked the earth for years.

“Not anymore, sweetheart. I’m happy your father was able to fulfill his dreams, and I’m most happy he’s able to spend more time getting to know you.”

“Hmm.” Steph grunted.

“Oh, boy. What else is on that sweet little mind of yours?”

“Would you ever marry Daddy again?”

Mack glanced in the rear-view mirror for a second time, watching her daughter’s sweet little face as she stared out the window.

“No, honey. There are only two people that hold a special place in my heart. You first —”

“And Brody?” she asked, sounding upbeat.

“Yes, love. How would you feel if Brody ever asked me to marry him someday? Do you think you would like the idea of him being your stepdad?”

“You mean I could have two dads? That would make me the luckiest girl in all of Solomons Elementary!”

Mackenzie hooked a left turn into the street where they lived, smiling big at the idea that having two dads gave Stephanie such joy.

* * *

After putting Stephanie to bed, Mackenzie flopped on the couch, noticing the second shoebox labeled with her name. She had half a mind to get rid of it, knowing that nothing that Alex wrote could persuade her or change her feelings.

She looked up, noticing it was just after the eleven o’clock hour.

No missed calls or messages from Brody. Man, he must really be upset, she thought, combing her fingers through her hair. Sending a quick text was always an option, but she wanted more than that. She needed to see him.

Mackenzie leaned forward, opening the lid to her box, noticing the first letter on top was dated seven years prior. If her letters were anything like Stephanie’s had been, she was in for a lot of talk about what life was like on the road.

‘Dear Mack, Where do I begin? Words cannot express how sorry I am. To think almost an entire year has gone by is absolutely heart wrenching to me. I tried every way I know how to call and find you. I figured if I could send you what little bit of money I had to help out, it would be something to carry you until the band starts bringing in more income. I left messages with your family as well. So far no one seems to be willing to reveal where you’ve moved, which is understandable since they’re all probably pretty upset with me. There’s no excuse for what I’ve done. If you were standing before me right now asking why I left, there’s only one answer I could possibly give. I simply believed I would never be good at anything else unless I was able to fulfill my God-given talent. It sounds selfish, I know, but I believed I would never be the kind of provider that you and Stephanie deserved while wearing a suit and tie. I felt confined working nine to five at a dead-end job, with no room for growth. It wasn’t for me. I wasn’t skilled and talented enough to climb the corporate ladder. The only talent I truly possessed was with my vocals and my instruments. Sadly, the consequences to my decision have been great. As I sit here on the back of an old bus with my guitar and my dreams of making it big, I feel like I have a world of options ahead of me, but none of it means anything without my family. I know you may never believe me, but I’ll take my chances and share with you anyway. I promise from the core of my very being, that as soon as I make it, I’m coming back for you and my girl. I’m coming back to give you both the life that you deserve…’

Mackenzie continued reading several more pages with dry eyes and very little emotion. All she could recall were flashbacks to what life was like raising a child alone.

She placed the letter back in the box and closed the lid. As far as she was concerned, there was no reason to continue reading further.

CHAPTER 12

“I’m done with relationships. Seems like I’d do a much better job at just flying solo.” Brody tossed a tool onto the counter and walked around, searching for his toolbox.

“Have you lost your mind? Wait. Before you answer that, let’s start with why you’re here in the first place. The North Beach office and the Solomons Island office are supposed to be off limits to you until your back heals,” Mike responded.

Every ache and pain in Brody’s body mostly resided within his lower back, giving him daily reminders of the accident. He’d given up on painkillers, knowing that it could be addictive, but the idea of therapy was starting to cross his mind every now and again.

“Mike, I know you’re looking out for me, but if I spend day in and day out staring at my ceiling, I’m going to drive myself insane. So far, all the heating pads and painkillers in the world haven’t done a thing for me. If I’m going to be miserable, I might as well be while working here at the North Beach office.”

He observed Mike watching him out of his peripheral vision but refused to make eye contact.

“Okay, Mr. Stubborn. Have it your way, but I better not see you lifting anything heavier than that wrench you have in your hand. On second thought, just stick to paperwork for this week. Working on repairs requires all kinds of unnecessary bending and lifting. That I will not allow until your doctor gives the okay,” he said.

“I think you can trust my judgement, Mike. I won’t overdo it.”

Mike slid over a stool, placing it behind Brody. “Take a load off. Trusting your judgment is something I normally would do, but I think the reminisce of those pain killers are still having an effect. Now, what’s this I hear you saying about being done with women? Again, I ask, are you nuts? You’re dating the best of the best. What’s the problem now?”

Brody knew Mackenzie was the best. She wasn’t the problem. It was her sly ex-husband showing up, trying to stake a claim on his woman after all these years. That was the problem in his eyes.

“History.” Brody grumbled.

“What?”

“They have history. I can’t compete with that. It doesn’t matter how good your woman is. When someone from your past shows up, specifically someone who you share a child with, that knocks the other guy right out of the running. Again, it’s what they call history, and because of their history, I don’t stand a chance.” He groaned, tossing his tool down, then picking up a clipboard in its place.

“Is that what Mackenzie told you?”

With his back still facing Mike, Brody wrote on the top of the form and began going over an itemized list. “Is Jan still sitting at the front desk? She only gave me the inventory sheet for the month of July. I need the sheets from June as well,” he said, trying his best to deflect from the question.

“Brody, did she say that or are you just making things up in your head?”

“She may as well have said it. I already told you she hasn’t been herself ever since he came into town. I asked her again and again if anything was wrong and all I got was silence up until this week. She keeps talking about being confused or not knowing how to handle this or that. If it was me, I’d stand up to the guy and say hey, look buddy, you can have a relationship with your daughter, but that’s it, I’m taken.”

Brody tried to fight back the heat rising in his neck just talking about it. He put the chart down and continued. “Look, at this point what’s done is done. Her lack of clarity is all I need to know it’s time to move on. Besides, some guys are naturals when it comes to relationships. Me, not so much. I was probably a fool for getting involved to begin with.”

He felt Mike pacing around the room and wished he’d never broached the topic.

“I understand your feelings are hurt, Brody, but there are some things in life that are worth fighting for. Don’t you think Mackenzie falls into that category?”

“I value everything about Mackenzie. But how I feel doesn’t mean a darn thing if she no longer feels the same way about me.”

“Come on, man. You don’t really think she stopped loving you overnight, do you? I’d like to think you two mean so much more to each other,” Mike replied.

Brody swallowed, feeling a lump welling up in his throat the size of a miniature golf ball.

“Feelings can change, Mike. Not only do I lack the history, but I can’t offer her and Stephanie the life that he can. I looked the guy up. He seems pretty popular among the ladies, and I’m sure he has a bankroll to back up his popularity.”

Mike pulled up another stool next to Brody’s and crossed his arms, staring at the wall in front of them.

“You can have all the money in the world, but it can’t buy genuine love, my friend. Give her a little time. If I know right, Mackenzie will come around. For as long as we’ve been doing business in Solomons, she’s been nothing but a solid individual, respected by many. Clara would back me on that any day of the week. She’s the real deal, Brody.”

“Mmm hmm.”

Mike continued. “Now, instead of us sitting here staring at this wall, do you mind telling me something?” he asked.

“What’s that?”

“Of all the office locations, how did you end up choosing to come to North Beach, instead of Solomons? I’m sure Jan appreciates the additional company, but didn’t I have you scheduled at Solomons for the month of July?”

“Yeah, about that. I was hoping you’d cut me some slack for the next couple of weeks. I promise to see to it that everything gets done in a timely fashion, but I just needed a little time away from Solomons.” He explained.

“Time away from what?”

Brody rose off the stool and paced to the other side of the work counter to keep from getting too stiff.

“Oh, I get it. You didn’t want to risk the chance of running into Mack. Is that it?” Mike probed.

“Something like it. I just need a little peace and quiet for a while. The less reminders of our current situation the better,” he replied, pausing in front of the window that faced a nearby pier.

“Hmm, interesting. Brody, I’m assuming you know what you’re doing. At the end of the day, you’re the one in the relationship and not me. Therefore, I won’t interfere any further. Take as much time as you need to sort things out. But I do want to offer you one word of caution.”

“Mike, do you have to? I don’t mean any harm, but I came here to help clear my mind. Not make it worse,” Brody said, sounding melancholy.

“I understand that, but please hear me out. If you’re really in love with her, you need to fight with everything you have. This is no time to give into whatever your pride and your ego is telling you to do. Now, that’s it, my friend. I love you like a brother, therefore everything I’m saying is coming from a good place.”

Brody sighed. He believed Mike, but it was going to take an act of congress to build up his confidence and expose his heart again.

Mike got up and pushed his stool in. “On another note, there’s one more thing we need to tackle by the end of the week. Jonathan and Mae are celebrating fifteen years of service with the company. We’ve invited the entire Solomons’ office and North Beach’s to attend a cocktail hour with heavy hors d’oeuvre. The celebration will be this Friday on the rooftop of the Charles Street Restaurant on the Island. Do you think you’ll be able to make it?” he asked.

“Sure, I don’t see why not. I may spend the majority of the time in a chair, but I wouldn’t miss celebrating those two for anything in the world,” Brody responded.

“Good, we look forward to having you. Oh, and one more thing —”

“Gee, Mike, you’re just full of surprises today, aren’t you?”

“I guess. However, this one is to be expected. Mackenzie and the crew from the café will be there as well. You might want to think on what we talked about by then. Or not. It’s up to you.” Mike exited the room, leaving the weight of the entire conversation on his shoulders for him to contemplate.

* * *

Later that afternoon, Mae spread a towel out, making a space for herself to eat next to Jonathan. He sat with his legs dangling off the dock, testing out a new set of fishing rods. Something he did on occasion in preparation for his afternoon tours.

“Do you mind if I join you?” she asked.

“Be my guest. I won’t be here much longer, anyway.”

She popped open her soda can and took a swig before responding. “Jonathan, I think it’s about time we break our silence, don’t you?” she said, watching as he continued fiddling with his fishing rod as if he didn’t have any other cares in the world.

“I’m not giving you the silent treatment, Mae. I simply don’t have anything to say that would be of value to you, that’s all,” he replied.

“Seriously? Everything you say is of value to me. Now, whether or not I agree with you is a different story.” She snorted, hoping he’d find a little humor in it, but he didn’t.

“Come on, Jonathan, there has to be a way for the two of us to compromise on the matter. Since when have we ever had a disagreement that we couldn’t work out?”

Jonathan stopped what he was doing and finally made eye contact. “You see, that’s it. That’s the problem in a nutshell. I don’t think you understand what compromise really is, Mae. You’re only willing to see things from one point of view. If we’re being honest, just about every disagreement ends with me coming over to your side, giving in to your way. That’s not what I had in mind when we said I do.”

Mae slowly removed her soda from her mouth, feeling a sudden loss of appetite. She assumed she’d sit beside him and break the ice, but she had no idea he felt as strongly as he did.

“Wow, Jonathan, I don’t quite know what to say.”

“It’s fine. I probably said a lot more than I should’ve in the first place.” He grumbled.

No matter how many times Mae considered moving to Florida since their last conversation, her heart was attached to the Island. She figured she’d give Jonathan a little time to get used to the idea of staying, and like always, he’d just come around.

“So, you’re really serious about wanting to leave, aren’t you?” she asked.

“Yes, Mae. I am. Why else would I go as far as telling you if I didn’t really mean it? I’ve always been honest with you. Even prior to getting married, when we were just friends. I’ve always been the one with an adventurous spirit. You knew that about me then, and you know this about me now. I’m not saying we can’t spend time with the family. That’s exactly why we bought the boat last year, so we could spend more time with the ones we love and travel with them. But, to just disregard my feelings, just because you’re comfortable living here on the Island forever… well, in my opinion, that’s simply not fair.”

Mae would not give into her emotions. Instead, she wrapped her lunch in the paper bag and spoke in an even-keeled tone. “So, that’s what this is about, Jonathan, adventure? I thought I was rather supportive when you wanted to be adventurous and purchase the boat. If it were up to me, the funds would’ve remained tucked away for safekeeping.”

“You came around to loving the idea, Mae.” He offered.

“Yes, after I realized I had no choice because you’d already made the purchase. All that is hindsight now, but it leaves me wondering what this is really all about. When we got married, the same way I knew you were adventurous, was the same way you knew I was a homebody, happy tending to my garden and operating within the familiar. Now, you want to take me away from everything I know? All in the name of adventure?”

Jonathan wore a long face as he put his equipment down, seemingly no longer interested in testing it out.

“Anna Mae Middleton, all I want to know is that you have my back just as much as I have yours. That’s what this is all about. I would go to the moon and back for you. But would you do the same for me? My desire to move south is about more than adventure. We can save money if we move and live a good life.”

“That’s all well and good, Jonathan, but we already have a good life right here in Solomons.” She argued.

“Yes, we do, and it works for now because we’re still working. When we’re retired, I’d like to think you don’t want to give all of our funds away to property taxes and a high cost of living. I love living on the Island just as much as you do, but we can find another place by the water that will meet your needs just fine. But, in order to do that, you have to be willing and open-minded.” He explained.

For the first time, the unthinkable crossed her mind. She wondered if their differences on such an important topic would be the cause for going their separate ways.

No, Mae, get that out of your mind.

“I guess there’s a lot to be said about growing old and getting settled in your ways. I’ll be the first to admit it. I’m too old to move, and it will take an act of God to get me to consider otherwise. I like traveling the same route to the same grocery store and back. I enjoy my weekend routines, my gardening, and the same old stubborn soil of Solomons Island that continuously grows wild weeds in my backyard every summer. I’ll also be the first to admit that I do not want to move. I never have and I never will.”

In her mind, she imagined the banging sound of a gavel, feeling internally fired up about the subject. She also knew the moment the words slipped out, she had already said too much, digging herself in a hole she would have a hard time getting out of.

“I see,” he replied.

“That’s it? Don’t you have more to say?”

“No. Not a word. It’s like I said in the beginning. There’s nothing I have to offer that would be of value to you.”

“Come on, Jonathan. That’s not true and you know it. We’re just hashing out our differences. In the end, we’ll come up with something that’s workable for the two of us.”

She watched as Jonathan got up and gathered his belongings. “Jonathan?”

“I think I better head inside and grab a quick bite before it’s time for me to start the next tour.”

“Jonathan, you can’t just walk away. We’re in the middle of an important conversation,” she said.

He cleared his throat. “You stated your point and made yourself pretty clear. You’re not leaving. Therefore, there’s nothing more for me to say.”

“Well, what about our party on Friday? We can’t go and freely enjoy ourselves if we leave this conversation lingering over our heads.”

Jonathan took several steps away before stopping with his back facing in her direction.

“It will be fine, Mae. We can put the conversation to rest and pretend like it never happened. I’m going to head inside. I’ll see you at home.”

The back door to Lighthouse Tours slammed shut after Jonathan made a subtle yet grand exit, leaving Mae with unresolved feelings.

* * *

Mackenzie pushed back on her pride, making her way through the crowd over to Brody. Her thought process was to do and say anything she could to get back in his good graces… better yet, to get him back for good.

He sat alone at a table, likely to stay out of the way of those enjoying themselves at Mae and Jonathan’s party. And probably to avoid additional back pain. “Hey, stranger.”

He looked handsome from her point of view, wearing his best plaid button-down shirt with a tie. “Hi, Mackenzie. I didn’t realize you were here,” he said.

It was a simple one liner, but all she could think about was how much of a fool she’d been in recent weeks. Not that it was ever intentional. She loved Brody. But she still could’ve done a better job at not allowing Alex to come along and trigger old emotions.

“How could I miss it? Fifteen years of loyal service to one company is such an honorable accomplishment. When Mike called to invite me to their little soiree, I didn’t hesitate to say yes. I sure hope to be like Mae and Jonathan when I grow up. Look at them. They’re best friends, successful, and in love. It doesn’t get any better than that.” She smiled, looking over at Mae and Jonathan as they greeted their guests.

“Interesting,” he replied.

“What?”

“I should’ve known Mike would invite some of the people from the community. When that guy says he throwing a small gathering, you can assume he means the opposite.” Brody explained, laughing till his back made him flinch.

She didn’t know whether to take that as a sign that he was happy to see her or not. “Oh, Brody. Are you sure you shouldn’t pay your doctor a visit? You look like you’re in the same amount of pain as you were in the night of the accident. That’s no way to live.”

He waved it off. “I’ll be fine. I placed a few calls and will be going to see a specialist at the beginning of next week. Enough about me. How’s Stephanie doing? Is she with her sitter tonight? Or maybe her father?” he asked, with the last word dwindling down to barely a whisper.

“She’s with the sitter. And, for the record, she misses you so much, Brody. Every time I turn around, she’s asking when she’ll have a chance to spend some time with you.”

A lazy smile emerged across Brody’s face, making Mack at least feel comfortable enough to pull up a chair and sit down.

“Do you think it would be okay if I brought her by sometime?”

“Sure. I wouldn’t mind seeing Stephanie. I’d hoped she wouldn’t forget about me,” he replied, looking out among the crowd.

“Forget about you? Are you kidding me? You played such an intricate role in her life. You play, I should say. There’s no way in the world Steph could ever forget you.”

She took note as Brody tapped his finger on the table, either nervously or somewhat agitated, she wasn’t sure. All Mackenzie knew was, there was work to be done if she was going to make any headway with him tonight.

He looked her straight in the eye and said, “You probably said it right the first time… I may have played a role in her life, but I understand the importance of stepping aside and making room for the most important man in her life. Stephanie needs her father.”

“I can’t argue with you on that, but she also needs you. Whether you like it or not, you already won my little girl’s heart. She loves you, Brody, with every ounce of her being. I also love you, so if you think you can easily get rid of us, you’ll have to think again.”

Brody let out a deep sigh. “Please don’t do this, Mackenzie. You must think I’m blind not to see that your ex won your heart as well. The writing on the wall was beyond plain to see.”

“What are you talking about, Brody? I don’t think you’re blind at all. I’ve been very transparent with you about everything that I was going through.”

He cut her a look that she hadn’t seen before. “Everything?”

“Well, okay. I could’ve done a better job at telling you right away when Alex asked me about buying a house on the Island. And I should’ve introduced you to him by now, I get it. But I needed time to take it all in, to figure out what it all meant, and how I would proceed going forward.” She scrambled, feeling as if her plan to profess her love was beginning to tumble down a slippery slope.

Brody stood upright. “It’s okay, you really don’t have to explain. Sometimes things take a turn in an unexpected direction.”

Mackenzie could feel a burning sensation rising in her eyes. Refusing to give into defeat, she walked around the table to Brody and tasted his soft lips, silencing him from any additional negativity.

She continuously drew in his lower and upper lip, and he responded with passion, just as he always had.

The sound of a man clearing his throat reverberated, interrupting their physical connection. “Well, well, well. What do we have here?” Mike asked, with Clara standing beside him.

“Sorry, boss,” Brody responded, straightening himself up.

Mack made eye contact with him as he apologized but didn’t say a word.

“No need to apologize. We were hoping the two of you would run into each other, isn’t that right, Clara?” He chuckled.

“Yep. I hear there’s an observation deck one floor below. Maybe after Jonathan and Mae give their speech, you two should get lost for a little while. Go and take a walk. I’m sure they’d understand,” she said.

Mackenzie could see the hesitation written across Brody’s face. “It’s fine. We don’t have to go anywhere,” she said, figuring she’d give him an out. Besides, after all the effort she was making to express her love, if it wasn’t good enough for him anymore, then perhaps she should call it quits.

“It’s not that I don’t want to. I just can’t with my back. I have to calculate my steps carefully, if you know what I mean.” He smiled.

Relief washed over her like a cool shower on a hot summer night. “Of course, your back! We can always take a raincheck on the observation deck, Brody. I’m just happy to be here with you.” Mackenzie explained.

“I’m happy you’re here as well. I could be wrong, but somehow, I think Mike orchestrated all this,” he said, glancing over at Mike. “Either way, I’m thankful, but I still think we need to talk… alone.”

“Sure,” Mack replied, except this time he was the one who slipped her a kiss. A refreshing feeling after all the tension and confusion.

CHAPTER 13

Mae lifted the microphone standing on the podium and motioned for Jonathan to join her. “Good evening, everyone. As Jonathan makes his way to the front, I just wanted to publicly thank Mike.” She smiled, welcoming Jonathan by her side.

The chatter in the background simmered down. “As much as Mike would like to make a fuss over our fifteen years of service, we would be remiss if we didn’t thank him for providing us with such a pleasant working experience. It’s not often you get to work at a place with such a family-oriented environment. It’s the recipe that makes Lighthouse Tours so special, and the reason why we’re still here today.” She explained, passing the mic to Jonathan.

As he began speaking, Mae surveyed the crowd, noticing the staff from the North Beach office, a few of the local business owners, and of course, their very own Mike and Clara.

“I’d have to agree wholeheartedly with my wife. But, if we’re going to tell it right, this journey began long before we came to the Island. I’m sure many of you know this, but Mike hired us way back during our days of working in Annapolis. That’s where the true magic began. It’s the same place where Mae and I began as co-workers, then became friends, and eventually we landed here and became husband and wife. You don’t hear too many stories like that nowadays.”

Whistling sounds eroded from the back of the room. “Ha, thank you. Perhaps there’s something to be said about Lighthouse Tours being the place for lovers. It’s also the same establishment where Mike and Clara formed their union.” Jonathan chuckled.

The crowd cheered, making the young couple blush.

“Mike, a sincere thank you to you and the employees of Lighthouse Tours for making our time here so memorable,” Jonathan said.

Mike raised his hands to his mouth, yelling out, “Hold on a minute, this is starting to sound like a goodbye speech. We still have at least five more years to go… maybe even more,” he said, making the crowd break out into harmonious laughter.

Mae took over the mic. “Is that a guaranteed offer? If so, sign us up. Jonathan and I would be happy to stay planted here in Solomons.” She smiled toward Jonathan and immediately noticed a shift in his demeanor. One that he was trying to stifle, but she knew her husband. “All right, everyone, a little birdie told me there’s a delicious cake to enjoy. Please help yourselves, and again, thank you for coming out to celebrate this joyous occasion with us!”

Mae reattached the mic and followed Jonathan, giving everyone they met along the way a warm greeting. She realized in the midst of shaking hands and greeting people, he was really exiting the floor. “Jonathan, where are you going? We haven’t had cake yet,” she said, calling after him.

“I’m going to grab some air. I’ll be back.”

“Jonathan… Jonathan —” She repeated, while discretely trying to follow him.

The elevator door opened, and she followed him in, feeling embarrassed that some could see them leaving. Once the doors closed, she let him have it.

“What on earth, Jonathan? We’re the guests of honor. How could you just walk out like that?” she asked.

“Mae, I said I needed to get some fresh air. I plan on coming back.”

“Last time I checked, we were already outside. I’d hate for Mike and Clara to think we’re not grateful. How many employees do you hear of that receive such a celebration prior to retirement? Especially after all the money they had to spend correcting the error I made on their account. For goodness’ sake, you can’t be serious, Jonathan.”

The door opened to the main lobby where customers waited to be seated in the regular restaurant. The panoramic views of the Chesapeake Bay were to die for.

Mae followed Jonathan to the parking lot. “Okay, now that we’re out here, do you mind telling me what’s gotten into you?”

Jonathan slid his hands in his pockets, maintaining his composure as he quoted her line by line. “‘Jonathan and I would be happy to stay planted here in Solomons’. Do you think I can’t read between the lines, Mae? That sounded like a direct message, letting all of us know how serious you are about remaining in the area. After the discussions we’ve been having as of late, one would think you’d approach the topic with a lot more sensitivity.” He grumbled.

Mae closed her eyes to keep from rolling them. “That’s what sent you storming out of the party? Jonathan, our co-workers, friends, and neighbors are all here to celebrate with us. I can’t believe you left over that.”

“I didn’t storm out, Mae. I spoke to everyone along the way and told you I needed fresh air. You made the choice to follow.”

Mae shifted nervously, knowing the best approach was to respond gingerly with honey. But her flesh wanted to tell him this wasn’t the time or place.

“Jonathan, I didn’t mean it the way you think. It was a lighthearted joke. Mike is looking to train fresh blood, starting in a matter of weeks. I’d never expect in a million years that he’d look to keep us indefinitely.”

Jonathan turned away. “I don’t know, Mae. Sounds like something you’d suggest, knowing on the back end you’d accomplish your goal of staying here much longer than I planned.”

“Sweetheart, that’s not what I’m doing at all. If that’s the message I wanted to convey, I wouldn’t be sneaky or underhanded about it. I’d just come right out and say that I’m not leaving. I haven’t done that, have I?” She slipped her hand over the back of his shoulder blade. “I want nothing more than to see you happy… I want us both to be happy. And, for me, happiness entails being with you. Period.”

He slowly turned around giving her his undivided attention. “Really?”

“Well, of course. What kind of woman do you think I am?” she asked, smiling real big. “I didn’t marry you with the intention of only having my way. Although, in this circumstance I really would like to have my way. I’m sure we can devise a plan that entails visiting the family from Florida or having them fly out to us. The world won’t come to an end. Besides, as long as we’re together, that’s all that matters.”

Jonathan appeared to stand frozen for what seemed like a full minute before the words registered in his mind. Even then, he looked at her cautiously, then let out a huge chuckle. “So, you really wouldn’t mind moving?”

She slapped his arm with a napkin she’d been holding. “Don’t make me say it twice, you old goat.” She teased. “I love you, Jonathan, and if loving you means I have to follow you to the end of the earth, I will.”

Jonathan slid his hands around her waistline. “Mae, that’s all I ever really wanted to hear. For a moment there I thought you were choosing Solomons over me. It may sound a little crazy, but —” He hesitated.

Mae gazed into his eyes. “But what?”

“My whole heart is devoted to you. We may not always agree on everything, but you have every inch of my heart, and I guess I just needed to know that you feel the same way in return.” He confessed.

Mae cupped Jonathan’s face in between the palm of her hands, “Jonathan Middleton, I want you to listen very carefully to what I’m about to say. Sometimes I’m set in my ways and stubborn. I’ll be the first to admit it. But when I committed my life to you, I meant it wholeheartedly. Till death do us part, remember?”

Jonathan smiled. “Of course, I do. It wasn’t that long ago.”

“Exactly. Now, I teased you earlier, calling you an old goat, but let the truth be told, out of the two of us, I’m the real old goat,” she said, bursting into laughter. “You knew this about me, didn’t you?”

“Sweetheart, a man would never call his wife an old goat, but yes, I knew you were accustomed to your way of doing things.”

Mae planted a kiss on his nose. “Good. Then you’ll understand that it takes time for me to get used to new ideas, but that doesn’t mean that I love you any less.”

Jonathan planted a kiss on her forehead, then her lips. “Thank you, Mae. Sometimes a man just needs to hear the words, that’s all. As long as we’re together, we can figure out the rest. I love you, darlin.”

“I love you too, Jonathan.”

* * *

Toward the end of the party, Mackenzie walked alongside Brody to the pickup he’d borrowed from Mike. She’d patiently waited for a quiet moment where they could speak openly, but she found herself not knowing where to begin.

“I guess you’ll be in the market for a new truck soon, maybe something that’s a bit of an upgrade from the last one?”

Brody shrugged his shoulders. “Oh, I don’t know. I was pretty fond of my old pickup. Somehow the pleather seats and the good old tape deck suited me just fine, mostly because it was payment free. These trucks nowadays cost a nice penny. Not sure if that’s the route I want to take this time around.”

Half of her still didn’t believe he’d been in such a terrible wreck. If it wasn’t for his back and the slower pace in which he moved, one might not believe it. In a lot of ways, he was pretty darn lucky, or better yet, blessed according to the way her late grandmother would’ve phrased it.

He continued. “I’ll figure something out. More importantly, I think now’s the perfect time to hear what’s on your heart and mind. I’d be a fool to continue to pretend like I don’t miss you, Mack. But I’d be even more of a fool if I didn’t express my concern about you and your ex.” He leaned against the crew cab, waiting to hear her response.

“I know, Brody. I now realize what I must’ve put you through when I hesitated and asked you to put off the conversation with Stephanie. But I can reassure you with absolute conviction that my heart is completely dedicated to you… to us. To prove it, I want you to meet Alex. Unfortunately, he’s not going anywhere anytime soon, at least that’s what he says. However, Stephanie and I both want you to get to know him. It’s important to us, especially if you’re going to be her stepdad.”

An immediate smile emerged on Brody’s face. One she hadn’t seen in a long time.

“Wait a minute. Does Steph know this? If so, how does she feel about it? I sure would’ve appreciated being a part of such an important conversation,” he said.

She observed the rigidness washing away from his expression as he returned to the old Brody that she knew and loved. A welcomed and familiar feeling that she wanted to last.

“No, Steph’s not aware yet. But I was thinking we could sit down and have the conversation with her. I’m ready, Brody. I’m all in, ready to fulfill our dreams together. You already know how I felt about you prior to Alex’s arrival. I hate that things had to go the way they did, but a part of me is grateful for the journey.” She explained.

“How so?”

Mackenzie leaned back against the truck beside him. “Well, for starters, I sat with Stephanie, allowing her to read some of the letters Alex wrote to her when he was on the road. I think I briefly mentioned the letters to you a little while back.”

“You did.”

“Yeah, well, of course, Steph was one hundred percent excited that her dad did something that special for her. But I felt like I could see right through it. He may win over the heart of a little girl, but as for me, not so much. The entire time she read his words out loud, all I could think about was ‘where were you when we needed you most.’” She explained.

“I’m sorry. I hate that you had to go through that, but at the end of the day, you’re doing what’s best for Stephanie. That’s all that matters.”

Mackenzie rested her head backward, looking up at the stars in the sky. “Yes, but it gets worse. The letters he wrote me… I guess I should say letter because I only read one before doing away with the entire box.” She groaned.

“Were they that bad?”

“To describe it in a nutshell, I felt it was a vice or tool he was using to try to make up for lost time, maybe even to make up for what he did. I can’t get past it, and I never will. There’s not enough fame or money in the world that can come along and buy my love. It didn’t work back then when he chose fame over family, and it certainly won’t work for me now.” She explained with strong conviction.

“I’m proud of you. I’m sure it wasn’t easy arriving at that conclusion. The more I hear you talk about it, the more sorry I am for not just falling back and giving you the adequate space that you needed without all the added drama and pressure from a jealous boyfriend,” he said, holding his head down.

Mackenzie slipped her hand over his. “There’s nothing wrong with having a healthy amount of jealousy, you know. If I think about it, you had every right to question me. I should’ve come right out and told him to go fly a kite regarding any thoughts of us getting back together.”

Brody chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” she asked.

“Well, I have to give the guy a lot of credit. The nerve of him. He selfishly took off to fulfill his dreams, didn’t show his face once while Stephanie was an itty bitty thing, and now he’s back, just like that, buying a house on the Island and everything. If you ask me, I think he was banking on winning you over with his bank account. Either way, I’m glad you didn’t fall for it. I think you’d do a lot better with a guy like me,” he said, popping his collar and slicking his hair back.

Mackenzie’s natural instincts caused her to give him a playful shove, momentarily forgetting about his discomfort. “Ooh, I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Note to self… never get too cocky or proud around Mackenzie Rowland. It may result in pain.” They both laughed before settling down while gazing into each other’s eyes.

“Do you think maybe you should get off your feet? We can go somewhere to talk further, you know,” she said.

Brody looked in her eyes like a man would when he’s longing to be with a woman. “I wish I could, but I don’t trust myself to be alone with you tonight. You look beautiful in that dress, and I’ve missed you to the point where I find my mind wandering, thinking about things that only married folks should consider. So, I think it’s best I call it a night while I’m ahead. My only goal is to do right by you.”

The tingling sensation in her stomach was enough to make her feel weak in the knees.

“We may not be married yet, Brody, but that won’t stop me from at least finishing the kiss we started earlier this evening.”

Brody smiled. “I can agree to that. It was the sweetest kiss you’d ever given me. I didn’t want it to end.”

Mackenzie checked her watch as he pulled her closer, positioning her to lean on his body. “My watch tells me I have at least another hour to spare before I have to relieve the sitter. That’s plenty of time to finish the kiss we started, wouldn’t you say?”

Instead of answering, Brody engaged her fully in a half empty parking lot without a care in the world for who could see them.

CHAPTER 14

The following week Mae slid into a booth across from Meredith and Edith. They’d ordered her favorite apple pie while waiting for her arrival. To her surprise, girls’ night was becoming a thing, and oddly enough, she found herself liking it.

“Ladies, don’t look now. I think I found the perfect guy for Edith. I don’t know why I didn’t think of this before now,” she said.

Edith slapped her hand down on the table, sending all kinds of warning signals to Mae. “Don’t you dare. Just when I finally made up my mind that I’m fine without having a man in my life, now you want to introduce me. All men ever do is bring about heartache and pain. Besides, the new job at the boutique is keeping me busy. I don’t have time.”

Mae positioned herself against the comfortable, cushioned leather seats. “Baloney. This whole thing started because the two of you agreed you needed to get out of the house and meet people. My job was to be here for moral support and to introduce you. Now you don’t want to meet anybody? Come on, Edith. What harm will it do?”

Meredith leaned in. “Tell me who he is. Is he sitting with the group over at four o’clock? Or is he sitting alone at the table located at six o’clock?” she whispered.

Edith relaxed the wrinkles in her forehead and stared at Meredith. “Four o’clock and six o’clock? Really, Meredith?”

“Yes, I heard the characters on my favorite daytime television show use the same lingo and I thought it was kind of cute. There’s something about it that adds a little mystery to figuring out who it is.” She smiled, sounding completely oblivious as to how silly it sounded.

“Ah ha. Well, do me a favor, let’s change the subject all together. I’d much rather hear about how things are going with you and Theodore.”

Mae held up her hand. “Not so fast. The evening is still young. There will be plenty of time to talk about Theodore in just a bit. However, I really think you need to step out of your own way. There’s nothing wrong with at least saying hello.”

“Edgar?” Meredith asked. “That’s who you were referring to? Oh, Mae. You might want to find another guy. He has a history with women that’s about a mile long and counting. Don’t be fooled by the whole sweet grandpa appearance. He’s way too friendly with all the women at our meetings. He’s a hard pass in my opinion.”

Mae hesitated, questioning Meredith at first, but then remembered she had a keen way of knowing everybody’s business, particularly those among the HOA. “In that case, what about Fred Meyers, sitting at the counter, talking to Mackenzie? I’ll bet he’s a nice catch,” she said, winking at Edith.

“Mae, thanks, but the answer is no. I’m sincere when I say that I don’t need a man to make me happy. I’ll admit, when I first moved here, I thought perhaps relocating would give me a fresh start and I’d be open to meeting someone. But, let the truth be told, I haven’t healed from my first marriage. I don’t know that I could ever go through something like that again. I wouldn’t wish it on anybody.”

Mae sighed. “Okay, up until now, I wasn’t going to pry, but now I’m really curious to know. Outside of your typical infidelity after being married for several years, what really happened that has you so shut off to meeting someone new? And, by the way, I’m not making light of the fact that he cheated on you. But the way I see it, that’s his loss, not yours.”

“It sure is.” Meredith chimed in.

Edith looked upward to the ceiling. “For heaven’s sake. If only it were that easy. I find that every time I try to shove any attachment to my ex in the past, it always backfires on me. Take moving to Solomons for example. I briefly met a gentleman or two not long after I arrived, but I found myself just testing the waters to see if I still had it. I didn’t really want anything other than a little attention. I’ll bet anything that has everything to do with my abandonment issues.”

Meredith placed her hand over Edith’s. “Abandonment?” she asked.

Edith nodded. “Well, sure. When the man you’ve been married to for decades chooses every other woman but you… how should I feel?”

Mae interrupted. “That’s terrible. You’re beautiful, you’re a wonderful homemaker, plus a kind friend. It’s a shame you had to walk away feeling anything other than happy he’s now out of your life.”

“Yeah, well, unfortunately that’s not how it works. When you find lipstick stains on your husband’s collar after a long business trip, and smell the scent of another woman’s perfume on his clothing, that’s the moment reality sets in. After every unanswered call to his hotel room, and the concierge mistakenly admitting that he was out with Mrs. Meyer, even though I am Mrs. Meyer, so therefore he couldn’t be out with me… after all of that for several years of marriage, the only thing that’s left to feel is abandonment. I deserved better,” she said.

Mae’s heart sank, stealing her appetite to eat and desire to play matchmaker anymore.

“Gee, Edith. I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to be sorry. It’s just going to take time, that’s all. One of the worst things I could ever do is jump into something else under the false pretense that I’m ready when I’m really not. The best thing I could ever do is stay true to my feelings, something I wasn’t doing when I moved here or the evening when you introduced Meredith to Theodore. That part of Edith Meyers will have to change, starting now.”

Meredith spoke in a low voice. “So, how did you find out all this was going on if he was away on business trips?”

“A woman has her ways. Especially nowadays since the invention of social media and all the other telltale warning signs I told you about. When I confronted him, I acted as if I’d already confirmed it was true. He tried to deny the allegations for a solid three hours, but as soon as I reminded him of how the cards were in my hands and how much alimony was at stake, he started crying like a big baby. Of course, by then, the damage had already been done.” Edith explained.

Mae grunted out of pure disgust. It also made her think about whatever minor disagreements she’d recently had with Jonathan were peanuts in comparison. She’d rather do all that she could to create a happy life with Jonathan than go through anything like Edith had experienced.

“Man, oh man. Well, in that case, I don’t blame you. Take as much time as you need. There’s no rule about these things. I recently read in an article that people who find themselves single after once being a part of a happy marriage, let’s say the spouse died, as was the case in my first marriage, then afterward it’s a lot easier to meet somebody new. I don’t know if that’s entirely true because it took a long time for my heart to heal. But who knows. The article also said those coming out of a tumultuous relationship usually are hesitant to enter into a new one. I don’t know if there’s truth to any of it, but I do know this — if there was ever a time to take care of your emotional and mental well-being, then the time is now. No one deserves to go through what you experienced. Absolutely no one.”

“Thank you, Mae. At times I consider going to see a therapist, but I haven’t,” Edith said.

Meredith looked shocked. “What are you waiting for? It would probably do you a lot of good, getting everything off your chest.”

“Ha, I don’t have a good reason. I assumed the feelings would dissipate over time, but surprisingly they haven’t. However, that may change after tonight. Just sitting here talking to you ladies is already making a world of difference. I really am happy to have you as friends. It’s the best gift Solomons Island has giving me thus far.” Edith chuckled.

Mae nodded her head in agreement. “That makes two of us. I went around behaving like a grumpy old fart prior to starting this circle of friendship. What do you say we make a toast?” she asked.

Meredith picked up her glass of water. “A toast to what?”

“Oh, I know.” Edith jumped in. “A toast to friendship and to Mae’s five years until retirement… may it be the best five years ever… and finally a toast to new beginnings for you and Theodore.”

“Wow, okay, that was a lot, but I’ll toast to that,” Mae said, joyfully tapping glasses, drawing in onlookers toward the center of the café.

CHAPTER 15

Mackenzie strolled down the concrete path of the annual art festival, walking with Stephanie, hand-in-hand. It was a neutral place for the two most important men in Stephanie’s life to meet. However, that particular afternoon, Mack couldn’t tell if she was sweating from the heat of the day or the mere idea that she was bringing Alex and Brody together. Either way, if she were going to properly tackle this next chapter in her life, she knew she’d have to start somewhere.

“Are you excited about Brody meeting your dad?” she asked.

“Yep, I’ll bet dad could probably teach Brody how to play the guitar if he wanted to learn.”

Mackenzie smiled, adoring her sweet daughter’s innocence and willingness to love. “I’m not sure, baby. I think we’ll have to give them time to figure out their relationship. Sometimes grown-ups take a little longer to make friends, and since your dad and Brody don’t really know each other, you may need to give them a little time.”

“Time to decide if they can be friends? That’s the silliest thing I’ve ever heard,” Stephanie said.

“Hmm, it may sound silly, but I’m sure you can recall times when you weren’t sure if you would hit it off with a new friend. Maybe you were feeling afraid or nervous that you might not have anything in common or get along.”

She watched as Stephanie wrinkled her eyebrows, contemplating what she was saying.

Stephanie broke her silence. “Yep, that happened to me before. But I know it won’t be that way with Dad and with Brody. They’re both really nice, and they already have something in common.”

“What’s that, love?”

“They both care about you and me. Duh, Mommy, everybody knows that.” She giggled.

“Stephanie Rowland, you are well beyond your years, young lady. How about we stop by Aunt Agnes’ food truck to say hello before we meet the guys?”

“Okay.”

After passing several tables of abstract and vintage art, Mackenzie turned a corner, bumping right into Clara. “Mack, I didn’t expect to see you and Stephanie here. What a pleasant surprise,” she said.

Mack shifted her attention toward Stephanie. “Trust me, this was definitely a last-minute plan, wasn’t it, Steph?”

“Yeah, Dad only has a couple of days in town before he has to get back on the road again.”

Clara seemed slightly surprised but played along. “Oh, I see. Spending more time with your dad these days? That sounds like loads of fun.”

Mackenzie winked at Clara. “Actually, today is a really big day because Brody will join us as well. He’ll get to meet Steph’s dad for the first time. Isn’t that right, love?”

“Yep,” Steph said, looking up at her mom.

Clara chuckled. “A first time meeting at the art festival, in broad daylight, where everyone can see you. Ha, that’s actually a smart idea.” She winked.

“Now, now, Clara. Behave yourself. I’m sure their first-time gathering will be just fine. We were actually going to look for Agnes’ bbq truck so we could stop by and say hello. Is she here today?” Mackenzie asked.

Clara pointed, giving them directions to the truck. Without saying much, Mackenzie could read her body language, knowing she was beyond curious about how the day’s events would unfold. “Perfect. We’re going to head down now, and then perhaps circle back when the guys arrive. Will you be here for a little while?”

“I’ll return toward the end of the festival to help Agnes clean up. For now, I need to head back to the office and help Mike with a huge project. If we don’t see each other later this afternoon, call me later. I’m dying to hear how everything turns out.” Again, she winked, and gave Mack and Steph a quick hug.

At the food truck Agnes was a natural, serving ribs with her sidekick Grant. An unexpected sight to see, but one that was welcomed.

“Agnes and Grant, well, well. Don’t you two look cute operating the food truck together.” Mack teased.

“Thank you, but my help called out sick today. I’m sure Grant would much rather be eating my food than serving, isn’t that right?” She glanced lovingly at Grant who agreed.

“She’s right, but I have a few hours to spare before my meeting this afternoon, so I figured why not come out and help. It’s the least I can do since Agnes is always cooking for me and trying to fatten me up.” He laughed.

Mack observed the way he snuck in quick kisses in between their banter, giving her the warm fuzzies that they were so happy and in love.

“Well, Steph and I just wanted to stop by and say hello. We ran into Clara and told her that later on maybe we’d stop by with her dad and Brody to pick something up for dinner. That’s, of course, if you don’t run out of food by then. Word has spread pretty quickly about how popular your food truck is.”

“Aww, thanks, Mack. You guys are welcome to come by anytime. And don’t worry. Whatever you want to order, we can whip it up on the grill in no time. Stephanie, I’ll even save one of our most popular desserts just for you.” Agnes promised.

“Yay, thank you.”

* * *

By the time Brody texted from the parking lot confirming his arrival, Alex was already walking toward her with a bouquet of red roses in hand. Please tell me the flowers are for Stephanie.

But, instead, he offered the roses to her with his hand outstretched and then revealed a yellow bouquet to Stephanie from behind his back.

Oh, good Lord. Mackenzie continued with an awkward smile. She didn’t want to take away from her daughter’s joy, but what was he thinking? Wasn’t the yellow bouquet for Steph more than enough?

“Well, aren’t you two looking lovely today?” Alex said.

Mack nudged Stephanie. “What do you say for the flowers?”

“Thanks, Dad. The flowers are beautiful,” she said, beaming from ear to ear.

“Pretty flowers for the pretty ladies, of course. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Before Mack could say thanks, Brody showed up, standing beside him. “You must be Alex Rowland,” he said, extending his hand.

Alex returned the handshake. “Hey, buddy, how did you guess?”

Brody glanced over at the red flowers in Mack’s hand, then sized Alex up. “Some things are just easy to figure out.”

Amid a humid afternoon with enough steam in the air to make it difficult to breathe, Mackenzie found herself holding in her breath, hoping Brody would be the bigger man, choosing to ignore the gesture from Alex.

“Hey there, sweet girl. It’s been a while. How are you?” Brody asked, gently bending to give Stephanie a hug.

“I’m fine. I missed you, Brody. Is your back feeling better?” she asked.

“It’s going to be a while before I feel one hundred percent, but I have a really good doctor who’s working on me. Guess what?”

Stephanie bounced to her tippy toes and back down in anticipation of what he would say. “What?”

He spoke in a low voice. “I also brought a special surprise for you. I saved it in the car. Remind me to give it to you before we leave.”

“Okay,” she whispered back.

Mackenzie cleared her throat. “Gentlemen, I believe a proper introduction is in order. You’re both here because you mean a lot to Stephanie and me,” she said, mostly looking toward Brody toward the end.

“Over the last month or so she has repeatedly asked me when will Brody meet her dad. So, I’d like Stephanie to have the honor of introducing you.” Then she paused. “Go ahead, baby.”

“Dad, this is Brody, and Brody this is Dad,” she said, followed by an impromptu curtsey to which both men smiled.

“Great. Now that we have that behind us, why don’t we check out the kids’ art section? Maybe while we’re walking there, you can tell Brody and Dad about our visit to the cliffs.”

While the four of them strolled, Mack glanced at Brody as he attentively listened. She found herself wanting to be either at home, or on this excursion alone, without Alex, but she at least appreciated how Brody was getting along. One of the many reasons she loved him so much.

“Hey, baby, there’s a beautiful painting of your favorite sea turtles. Why don’t you go over and take a look? Maybe you can find a just right painting for your room.”

“Okay.” She placed the bouquet in her dad’s hands and ran off to check out the art.

Mack’s shoulders shifted as she faced both men head on. “Okay, before Stephanie comes back, there’s something that’s eating me up inside and needs to be addressed.”

“I’m listening,” Alex said.

“We’re here because it’s important, not only to Stephanie that you meet Brody because she loves him so much, but to me as well, because this man is going to be my future husband.”

Alex reared his head back. “I guess congratulations are in order. I didn’t realize you two were that serious.”

Mack held her finger up. “Don’t do that, Alex. What we had was many moons ago, and even then, you fell very short. I already expressed to you how much Brody means to me. Therefore, showing up with red roses was a bit inappropriate, and maybe even somewhat deliberate, but either way, very unnecessary.”

“Okay,” he said.

“Now, for Stephanie’s sake, I want us to all get along, harmoniously, which shouldn’t be too difficult to do since we all have one common goal, which is —”

Alex threw his hands up. “Stephanie, I get it. Don’t worry. I don’t plan on being a thorn in your side or putting a damper in your plans with lover boy over here.”

“Alex!” she said, noticing Brody roll his eyes.

“Sorry, I’ll admit I returned here with high hopes for something more. But it’s clear you two have something that’s already been established, so you don’t have to worry about me getting in the way. All I want is what’s best for Steph, and for me that’s living close by so I can spend time with her when I’m not on the road, and well —”

Alex gave Brody the once over. “If you’re as good as Mack says you are, which you must be because Mack has very good judgement, then I want you to be in Stephanie’s life as well.”

Interesting. Mack thought. After all, Alex went from being a deadbeat dad to feeling comfortable enough to suggest who should be a part of Stephanie’s life.

What did I ever see in this guy again? She thought to herself.

Brody piped up. “Look, man, I don’t want anything but good for your daughter and for Mackenzie for that matter. That’s all I’ve ever been about from day one. I can’t say that I was thrilled to learn about you pursuing Mack, but she’s a gem, so I completely understand the temptation. Let’s just be clear, now that we’ve had this little talk. I’m assuming you’ll respect our relationship boundaries, and that we’ll keep our personal interaction respectful at all times, especially for Stephanie’s sake,” he said, then extended his hand for Alex’s acceptance.

Mackenzie counted to ten, holding her breath for what felt like longer than she should’ve. But, as she watched, Alex finally placed his hand in Brody’s, giving him a hearty handshake just in time for Stephanie’s return.

* * *

Mackenzie relaxed as she watched the guys escort Stephanie to Agnes’ food truck. Following closely behind, she wanted to pinch herself, having a hard time imagining a day like this could ever exist.

It was clear her initial wavering over Alex was nothing more than her old self crying out for closure. But nothing or no one could ever replace the love she had for Brody. Not now, not ever.

Agnes leaned out of the window. “There you are, Stephanie. I was starting to wonder if you and mom would ever return.” She smiled. This time, instead of Grant being behind the counter, Clara was by her side, looking ever so curious to check out Alex.

“I told you I would be back. We’re so hungry we could order the whole menu, right Mom?” Stephanie asked.

“Uh, I’m not sure about the whole menu, love. How about we start with some barbecue chicken? And, before we do that, how about you politely go around back and give your Aunt Clara and your Aunt Agnes a hug.” Mack instructed.

“Okay.”

Mack watched as Clara acknowledged Brody. She then slid by Brody’s side and held her hand toward Alex. “Ladies, this is Alex, Stephanie’s dad.”

Agnes waved. “Hi, Stephanie’s dad. Word around town is you’re a talented rockstar. I’ll confess I’ve never heard your music, but if you’re good enough to play at National Harbor, then I think you ought to set up something for the residents of Solomons Island to enjoy.” She giggled, then bent down out of sight, presumably giving Stephanie a hug.

Alex blushed at the attention. “I’m not sure about the rockstar part. I’m just a guy who knows his way around a guitar and is able to hold a note or two. No big deal.”

Clara on the other hand just watched him, more like a parent who was uncertain of the new guy’s motives. “Brody, how’s that back of yours coming along? I can imagine being on your feet for a long time has to be taking its toll,” she said.

“Oh, it’s likely that I’ll need to soak in a hot tub of water tonight, but to see this little girl happy was well worth it,” he replied, smiling at Stephanie who’d returned.

“Mmm, that sounds like something you would do.” Then she shifted her attention toward Alex. “The one thing you can always count on, when you’re busy traveling on your tours, Brody will always be here. He’s been a constant staple in Steph’s life. In all our lives for that matter.”

Mack held her head down. Oh, dear. She thought to herself, then redirected the conversation. “So, ladies, how about that barbecue chicken platter? I’ll take two, one for me and Steph to go. Gentlemen, would you like to go ahead and place your orders?”

Brody stepped forward. “I’ll have the rack of ribs and potato salad on the side. Once Alex is done placing his order, put everything on one tab,” he said, passing his card through the window.

Mack shook her head, doing everything not to laugh at Clara’s overprotective gesture.

* * *

That evening Mackenzie hummed to herself as she closed the door to Stephanie’s room. It was a sweet sound that Brody missed and longed to hear again. He glanced at her curvature and long dangling locks as she approached him with a smile, then patted his lap.

“Do you think that’s such a smart idea? I don’t want to cause any additional aches and pains.”

He laughed. “My lap works just fine, but my heart will be broken if you don’t come on over here and sit with me.”

“Well, I certainly have no intensions of being a heartbreaker,” she said, making herself comfortable.

His blue eyes met hers.

“Thank you for what you did earlier today, going above and beyond to make your feelings for me known to Alex. It meant a lot.”

Mack cupped her hands gently around his cheeks. “Brody, you deserve so much more than a declaration of my love at an art festival. I should’ve been that intentional right from the start.”

“Shh.” He placed his finger over her lips. “You don’t have to speak another word of apology, Mackenzie. After having time to think through everything, I was the one being selfish. What was I to expect when a man you’d committed your life to and had a child with returned making a case for getting back together? I bet you had so many unanswered questions… so many emotions you were fighting, probably partially wanting to wring his neck, while also wanting an explanation all at the same time. I was jealous and foolish. I promise that will never happen again.”

Mack playfully kissed the finger he used to shush her with. “We could go back and forth all evening about how we could’ve done a better job at handling ourselves, but how about we press forward with something way more important.”

“What’s that?”

“Remember our conversation about planning for the future?”

Brody’s mustache curled upward as he smiled really big. “How could I forget?” He swept his hand around her waist, pulling her closer in.

“I was hoping you’d be open to the idea of having a sit down with Stephanie. After observing the way she’s been handling herself over these last few weeks, I honestly think she’s ready. It almost amazes me that she hasn’t shown one ounce of anger or bitterness toward Alex, and that she still had such an open heart toward you, and us collectively as a couple. It’s like all she sees is love. That’s it. No level of bitterness or uncertainty, no expectations for Alex and me to get back together… just love. It’s to the point where I was still considering having the kid checked out by a shrink, just to make sure she’s okay.”

Brody rested his head back, chuckling in pure amusement. “Ha, why does there have to be something wrong with her? I think we as adults take for granted just how much they understand it. She may never be able to express her feelings the way we can, but I’ll bet she’s even more discerning than we are. Plus, if you’re that concerned about what’s going on in that pretty little mind of hers, why don’t you just ask her?”

She hadn’t considered it before now, but Mackenzie had been very fragile and cautious with Stephanie. Maybe it was time she came right out and bluntly asked her thoughts.

“That’s part of what I wanted to discuss with you. I was thinking we both could have a sit down with her, letting her know that we’re planning —”

Brody lifted his head. “Planning to get engaged soon?”

Hearing the words set the rhythm of her heartbeat out of sync. Her eyes wandered from his eyes down to his chest and back. “Yes,” she said in a soft voice.

Feeling the palm of his hand rise up the center of her back, pulling her gently to lie on his chest gave her goosebumps, sending chills up her spine.

Brody spoke while stroking her hair in place. “Let’s set an agreed upon day this week. Maybe fix a nice family meal, her favorite desert, and then talk with her and see how she feels about it. How does that sound?”

Mack let out a sigh of relief. “It sounds perfect.”

CHAPTER 16

Mackenzie, Clara, and Agnes sat in a row with their feet stretched out, talking as they received foot massages and pedicures. Around mid-week, Solomons Beauty Salon was a quiet place the ladies could talk, or rather, question Mackenzie about every little detail of her love life.

“Okay, where do I begin?” Mack explained.

Clara raised her hand. “How about we rewind this baby all the way back to, I don’t know, the moment when Alex showed up and totally rocked your world! Ever since he showed up to Solomons Island it’s been nothing but one big tumultuous ride, if you ask me. The only thing good that’s come from all this is finally seeing you and Brody back on track.” She fussed.

Agnes waved. “Amen and hallelujah to that. Besides, the rockstar has absolutely nothing on Brody. I’d take humble and sexy all day, every day. There’s nothing like having a man who can be satisfied living a peaceful life on the Island rather than one who’s used to having groupies chasing after them all the time.”

Mackenzie laughed uncontrollably. “You two are so bad. I never got the impression that Alex is caught up in living the life of a celebrity with groupies following him everywhere he goes. Instead, I picked up on quite the opposite. He seems to have a lot of regrets for walking away on what we once had. He even tried to make an effort to get us back, but, of course, that ship has long sailed for me.” She explained.

“The nerve. I’m sorry, but I didn’t like him from the start. Any man that walks away from a good woman like you isn’t worth a hill of beans in my opinion.” Clara expressed.

Agnes chuckled. “Beans, Clara? Really?”

Clara sat upright. “You get my point.”

Mackenzie made every effort to settle the uproar, feeling thankful it was just them in the salon. “Look, ladies, you might as well get used to the idea of Alex being somewhat of a regular on the Island. He’s settled in his new home and plans on spending time with Stephanie whenever he can.”

Clara continued fussing. “See, even that bothers me. When he can? When he can? It’s amazing how he gets the option of being a part-time dad when you have been a full-time mother for all these years. You don’t get time off from being a parent. If you ask me, he’s still putting his career first, don’t you think?”

Mackenzie sighed, not really able to get a word in edgewise.

Clara continued. “This is the last thing I’ll say. I’m so grateful you have Brody in your life. He’s a real man, demonstrating nothing but genuine love for the both of you, full time, right from the start. If you would’ve mentioned a word about going back to Alex, I would’ve been prepared to let you have it.” She huffed, leaning back in her chair.

Mack closed her eyes as the technician covered her legs with a hot towel rub. “I couldn’t agree with you more. I always knew I loved Brody, but this whole ordeal sent me into a tailspin for a while. Thankfully, I have mental clarity and I’m ready to move forward.”

She kept her eyes closed, drifting to thoughts of last night envisioning Brody as he held her close to his chest, making her feel secure in their relationship.

“Wait, move forward as in —?” Agnes asked.

Mack smiled. “As in talking with Stephanie about taking the next step. I’m already nervous about it, so let’s talk about something else, and I’ll update you after we have the talk. What about you? How’s things going with Grant? You two look so natural together. I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re not walking down the aisle soon.”

Mackenzie felt a tap on her arm from Agnes, who sat in the middle. “For the record, you have nothing to be nervous about. From what I can tell, it’s obvious Stephanie adores Brody,” she said.

Clara chimed in. “I second the motion. He’s the perfect fit and she’ll be over the moon at the idea of the two of you getting married. And, before Ag tells you about Grant, I just want you to know that any frustration you may have heard out of me yesterday was only because I love you and would do anything to protect you, Mack. I hope you know that.”

Mack raised up, looking at Clara. “You know I feel the same way, friend.”

The two had been there for each other from the moment Clara arrived to the Island, seeking a fresh start. She knew the sisterly love ran deep and didn’t mind that Clara had her back.

“Okay, Agnes. What’s going on with you and the writer? You two do a lot of kissing, but you never tell. Spill the beans, already.” Mack teased.

Agnes smiled. “A lady never kisses and tells, but I can say that we’re writing our own little love story and so far, the plot continues to thicken.”

Mackenzie didn’t know whether to laugh or playfully bop her over the head with a magazine. “I want details. What’s he like? Is he romantic? Or does he save all the romance for his novels? Do you love him? Does he love you? Come on, spill it.”

Agnes appeared to be getting a kick out of the high level of interest. “Wow, okay, hold on a minute. One question at a time. Starting with the first, he’s brilliant. He captivates my mind with intriguing ideas and theories on life that I’ve never heard of before. This is the first time I’ve ever been with somebody who challenges me intellectually and I think it’s very —”

“Sexy?” Clara asked.

“Yes, that’s the perfect way to describe it.”

Mackenzie poked fun. “Oh, yeah, she’s hooked.”

“Hey, you asked, so I’m telling you. Let’s see, is he romantic? I’d say romance is his primary love language if there is such a thing. That, and of course, physical touch.”

“Whoaaa.” The ladies sang in unison.

“No, no, no. Not like that. Trust me when I tell you, we’re behaving ourselves. But he’s affectionate, spontaneous, and extremely thoughtful, which of course for me, is a very good recipe for romance.”

“I’m happy for you, Ag. To think you almost missed out on all of this because of your ridiculous sabbatical.” Clara teased.

“Hey, I had good intentions at the time. It just so happens that things didn’t go according to plan.”

Mack laughed. “Mmm hmm, well, I too am happy for you just like Clara. Now, we better hurry up and get these nails polished if I plan on making it back to the café on time. If I show up one minute beyond the time I promised Joshua, I’ll never hear the end of it.”

CHAPTER 17

Mae dragged what appeared to be a large picture frame draped in a sheet across the living room floor. She hoped not to disturb Jonathan, but instead surprise him when he joined her downstairs for dinner.

“Looks like somebody purchased the largest painting they had for sale,” he said, nearly scaring the daylights out of her.

“Jonathan! You could at least warn me for goodness’ sake.”

The smirk on his face revealed suspicion as he stood on the bottom of the stairwell in his robe.

“Warn you about what? I live here and since you’re the one coming in from the art festival, I doubt you needed much warning that I’d be home,” he said, pointing toward the draped frame. “What do you have there?”

Mae smiled and looked down at the sheet as if she was proud of what was underneath. “It’s a gift for you. I picked up something that I thought would speak to your heart in a really big way. As I was passing by, this painting reminded me of you, and I just couldn’t leave it behind. Would you like to see it?”

“Would I? I don’t think I’ve ever owned a work of art before. I always relied on decorations from the local home store. Wait,” he said, stopping in his tracks. “How much did this set us back? From what I hear, artwork can be rather expensive.”

She held her stomach, laughing hard enough for her belly to jiggle. “Oh, Jonathan, how tacky. You’re not supposed to ask how much your gift costs. Trust me when I tell you that I didn’t break the bank. Now, come on over here and open up your gift. I’m dying to know what you think.”

Jonathan watched as Mae removed the ivory sheet, revealing a picture of a home with a Floridian landscape, a white picket fence, and palm trees. “What’s this?” he asked with his eyes lit up like a child in an amusement park.

“It’s a rendition of our retirement home. The one we’ll have built when we move to Florida in five years.”

She watched as Jonathan stood back taking it all in, pointing to the palm trees and admiring its beauty. He looked at her and chuckled. “Are you serious, Mae?”

“Very serious. I’ve been thinking about it more and more each day. Then, this afternoon as I was strolling through the fair, this painting jumped out at me like a sign from above. The truth is, I can be happy just about anywhere, as long as I’m with you, Jonathan. If Florida is where you want to be, then that’s where I want to be as well.”

He stood back with slightly teary eyes as if he were in total disbelief. “I don’t even know where to begin, Mae. You never cease to amaze me.”

“How about you begin by deciding where you’d like to hang the painting? We may not live in this exact house, but I figured until moving day comes, we can hang it somewhere, giving ourselves something exciting to look forward to. What do you say?”

Jonathan picked up the painting, holding it up to one of the walls in the living room. “Did you have a specific place in mind?”

“It could go above the couch if you’d like,” she replied.

He leaned the frame against the wall, inviting her to come closer with open arms. “How did I get to be this lucky? The sacrifices you’ve made for the sake of our marriage —”

Mae interrupted. “You mean the sacrifices we’ve made for each other. That’s what love is supposed to be. Not one man or woman for himself or herself. But both husband and wife looking out for the other, no?”

He smiled. “I’ve been thinking about this whole thing just as much as you. Last year I was bent on having my way with purchasing the boat so we could travel. Perhaps this year I should be bent on figuring out our finances so that within the next five years we can just make sure this place is paid off so we can stay. I haven’t said it out loud, but I’ve been pondering the idea when I lie in bed at night.”

“Now, hold on. The only thing you’re supposed to be pondering when you lie in bed at night is having a romantic evening with me. That explains why you’ve been so deep in thought. I was starting to think you weren’t interested in me anymore.” She teased.

“Woman, you ought to know me better than that.”

Still smiling, Mae released her arms from around his waist and walked over to the painting, grazing her fingers across the dried paint strokes. “It sounds like the two of us are going out of our way to ensure the other is happy, but at some point, a decision will have to be made. I say we hang the painting up and let it be inspiration for the life we look forward to building together in retirement. Just know that I’m sincere, Jonathan. As long as I’m with you, I’ll be happy. Every time you look at this painting, I want you to remember that, okay?”

Jonathan drew close behind and eased his hands around her waistline. He softly kissed her, giving her a chill along her neckline. “How about tonight we table the discussion? Instead, I’d like to show you just how much I’m still interested in you, Mae Middleton. The painting will be here when we rise in the morning.”

Mae tilted her head back, letting out joyful laughter. “You are terrible, Jonathan. Absolutely terrible.”

“And you like every single bit of it.” He teased.

* * *

“How do you like Brody’s idea for Beach Saturdays during the month of August, Steph?” Mackenzie asked as she and Brody set up their beach chairs and large umbrella.

“I love it! From now on, every single Saturday in August is Beach Saturday, all the way until school re-opens. It’s a genius idea!” She smiled.

Brody pitched the umbrella in the sand and stood back, looking proud of his work. “You know what, Steph, we need somebody to be in charge of meal planning for Beach Saturdays. Do you think that can be a task that I hand over to you?”

“Sure. Mom likes turkey sandwiches, I like chicken cutlets, and Brody, yours is easy. You’ll eat anything. At least that’s what Mom says.” She laughed.

Mackenzie shook her head and raised her hand to her side. “Gee, thanks, kiddo. That was supposed to be a little joke between the two of us.”

“Oops,” Steph replied.

Brody spread their beach towels close to their chairs. “Well, it’s not like mom wasn’t telling the truth. I’m pretty easy-going. Another idea I had is perhaps you’d like to invite a friend for next week. You know, someone who likes to build sandcastles and design cool things in the sand just as much as you do.”

“Okay, don’t worry. I have plenty of friends I can invite.”

Mackenzie thrusted a beach ball in the air toward Stephanie, finding much amusement at watching her go after it. Her little girl was not so little anymore as she prepared to enter the third grade, was old enough to pick out her own outfits for the day, and was fast at retrieving their beach balls in the sand.

“So, love. Out of all the activities you’ve done this summer, which one has been your favorite?” Mack asked.

Steph thought about it for a moment before pitching the ball back. “Umm, it would have to be going to day camp, and going to the art festival with you, Brody, and Dad. But if I could only pick one, the art festival would be my favorite.”

Mackenzie caught the beach ball, then paused. “Really? You’d choose the art festival over going to camp? Why is that, love?”

“It’s easy. The art festival was the first time I had my whole family together in one place. It made me feel really special.”

Mackenzie glanced over at Brody, who was already sitting on a lounge chair, while digging in the cooler for something to drink. “Did you hear that, Brody? If that wasn’t a perfect lead in, then I don’t know what is.”

Brody chuckled. “I’d have to agree. Why don’t the two of you come join me under the umbrella so we can settle in and eat.”

Mack and Stephanie walked over and ducked under the umbrella. “What’s a lead in?” Steph asked.

Brody winked at Mack, signaling that he’d take the first question. “Well, I think what your mother is trying to say is we’re glad you had such a good time with your family at the festival. More importantly, I’m glad that you consider me as someone who is a part of your family.”

“Oh,” Steph replied, digging feverishly with her shovel to cover her feet with sand.

Mackenzie took a turn. “Stephanie, there’s more, love. We were going to wait until after we ate, but since you brought up the topic of being a family, we’d like to talk to you about the three of us being a family. We know your dad is back in our lives now, and hopefully that will never change. But, how do you feel about Brody and I —” She paused, smiling toward Brody.

Stephanie, being the intuitive young lady that she was, completed Mackenzie’s sentence, “Getting married? If you and Brody get married, does this mean I would officially have two dads?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what it would mean. Of course, Brody would technically be your stepdad, but —” Mackenzie paused, temporarily at a loss for words.

Brody covered Mackenzie’s hand with his own, gently filling in wherever she couldn’t, working harmoniously together like a symphony. “I would be your stepdad, which means that I’d still offer you all the love in the world as if you were my very own. I’d never try to take the place of your real father, but I’d promise to be there for you, and your mother, supporting you both in every way that I know how.”

Mack signaled Brody with a smile and waited for Steph to process everything they were saying. This was a big moment for them collectively. The last time Mack had to make such a big decision was the day she packed up their belongings and moved to Solomons Island, and of course, the day she accepted Alex back into their lives, which wasn’t that long ago.

“I’m happy that you’re marrying my mom, Brody.” She looked up and smiled.

Brody let out a hearty laugh, more like his version of releasing nervous energy. Mack, on the other hand, could still see an air of concern in her baby’s eyes.

“What’s on your mind, Steph?”

“I wonder who Dad will get to marry someday. If you and Brody get married, then who’s going to marry Dad and become my stepmom? And would she try to take me away to live with her and Dad?” Steph pondered.

Mackenzie’s heart sank. “No, baby. No one is going to try and take you away. I know that our family is changing from what we’ve always known, but you aren’t going anywhere. And if the day comes when your father meets someone and decides to marry her, that doesn’t change what we have right now. Do you hear me?”

“Mmm hmm.”

Mack bent down and held her by the shoulders. “It’s very important to Brody and me that we discuss this with you first. How you feel means everything to us, love. The only thing that will change is, after the wedding we’ll all live together. Everything else will remain the same.”

Brody joined them in the sand. “I was kind of hoping you’d help me with a very important job.”

“What is it?” she asked.

“Picking out a ring for your mother. Do you think you could help me? It’s a pretty big responsibility.”

A huge smiled was smeared across Stephanie's face. “Sure! I’m really good at picking out jewelry. Mom says I always pick out the most expensive one.” Steph giggled.

Brody’s eyes met Mackenzie’s. “Oh, boy. We might have to give her another task.” He teased.

“Say there, Stephanie… how much do you know about planning a proposal?”

The three joked around and made history as they celebrated their first Beach Saturday in August. Hopefully, next year this time, they’d celebrate their new tradition as a family of three, or maybe even more, should Mack and Brody ever decide to grow their family.

CHAPTER 18

Mackenzie wiped down the counter at the café, clearing the way for her next customer as Clara, Agnes, and Mae joined her for lunch.

“Ladies, you should’ve been there. Brody and I had the sweetest conversation with Steph this weekend about us getting married. I was so proud of the way he handled himself with her. That man has truly been nothing short of a blessing in my life.”

Clara dabbed her eyes with a napkin. “Your love story is so sweet. I wish you two nothing but many years of happiness.”

Mack snickered to herself. “Thank you, love. Feeling a little emotional, are we? Why the sudden tears?”

“Oh, everything is fine. I’m just a sucker for a good love story, that’s all,” Clara said.

Mae nodded in agreement. “I’m starting to think there’s something about the Island that brings people together. Think about it. Jonathan and I came here as friends but became husband and wife. Clara, you met Mike at Lighthouse Tours. Agnes fell in love with an author who wasn’t even from here. And now there’s Mackenzie and Brody. At this point I’m convinced there has to be something in the water on Solomons Island for sure.”

Mack chuckled. “Yeah, it’s called good seafood. That’s what we’re known for. Good seafood and good men.”

Mackenzie thrived when she was among friends and loved ones at the café. Today, in particular, the place was packed with familiar faces gathered in every corner, dining and laughing together. The sound was like music to her ears. “Ladies, speaking of good men, looks like we talked him up. There’s Brody coming in now with Mike. Gee, we don’t normally all gather here at the same time like this. Not unless there’s a special occasion. I better go tell Chef Harold to keep the specials coming. He’s really starting to draw in a big crowd.”

She noticed Clara and Agnes exchanging looks but didn’t pay it much mind as Brody entered the front door. “Mack, I think you better stay here for a moment. You probably don’t want to miss this.” She winked.

“Hey, everybody!” Brody announced.

Mackenzie was startled by a subtle tap on the back of her arm.

“Stephanie? How did you get here? You’re supposed to be at home with the sitter.”

“Chef Harold let me in through the back door. He called home and said it was time to come for the special surprise.”

It hit Mackenzie as clear as day that everyone was up to something. It actually made more sense with practically all of Lighthouse Tours there, in addition to their friends from the neighborhood.

Brody took Mack by the hand and led her from behind the counter. “Come with me.”

She followed, glancing over at her friends, who were anxiously holding their hands up to their mouth. In that moment, Mack knew what was about to happen. She suspected her old-fashioned man had gathered everyone so he could propose. Brody liked to do things in a humble way, and so did she, therefore a proposal with those they loved made the most sense.

He stopped in the center of the café. “Now, Mack, before you say anything. I realize there were a million ways that I could’ve gone about this. On Monday, Steph’s sitter was kind enough to bring her to the jewelry store to meet me before going to the park. I needed my sidekick to help me pick out something really special for you.”

By now, the crowd was silent. You couldn’t hear a thing, not even the sound of one fork scraping across a plate.

Brody continued. “Please don’t be mad at the babysitter. It was important to me that Steph be a part of this occasion, just like it was important for me to do this today before our friends here as our witness. I chose the café because this place means so much to you… to us. It’s not only where we first met, but the place where I asked you out on our first date, and you said yes.”

Brody bent down on one knee and revealed a box from his back pocket. “Having you and Stephanie in my life has brought me nothing short of pure, unspeakable joy. The kind of joy I’d like to experience for the rest of my life, if you would allow me the honor.”

He opened the box, exposing a shiny round diamond with a halo of smaller diamonds all around it.

“I knew you were the one the moment you risked everything and jumped in the Patuxent River with me.” He smiled.

In the background, she could hear Stephanie whispering, “Mommy jumped in the river?” To which the crowd laughed.

Brody removed the ring and held it before her. “Mackenzie Rowland, will you marry me?”

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes,” she said, holding out her hand as he slid the diamond on her ring finger. “Oh my goodness, I can’t believe this! You got me so good.” She laughed.

Brody stood and hugged her tight and lifted her off the ground. “I guess this means we’re officially engaged.”

As they kissed, Clara nestled next to Mike. Jonathan, who’d quietly slipped in, gathered next to Mae, and Joshua, her employee, slipped a coin in the jute box, selecting a song, inviting all the patrons to celebrate with the happy couple.

Ready to travel to a new relaxing location? Click here to check out my Pelican Beach series!

MORE FROM MICHELE GILCREST!

NEW TROPICAL BREEZE SERIES!

Can she find love when she's healing from heartache?

After a painful end to a long engagement, all Meg wants out of life is a fresh start.

She can’t think of a better way to begin than by advancing her career in the hotel industry. When an opportunity comes along to accept a position at a five-star resort, she secures a beach house, packs her bags, and heads to the Bahamas.

But her oasis has been sold in an auction and the new owner and heartthrob, Parker Wilson, has no intention of holding onto a contract.

She'll have nowhere to stay, nowhere to heal, nowhere to grow if she gives in to his flippant attitude about her future.

When Meg digs her heels in and refuses to leave, will this drive them further into the arena of enemies? Or will they find common ground and potentially become lovers?

Tropical Encounter is a clean beach read with a splash of romance that’s sure to give you all the feels.

Pull up your favorite beach chair and watch as Meg and Parker’s story unfolds!

Tropical Breeze Series:

Tropical Encounter: Book 1

Tropical Escape: Book 2

Tropical Moonlight: Book 3

Tropical Summer: Book 4

THE SOLOMONS ISLAND SERIES

She's single, out of a job, and has a week to decide what to do with her life.

He lost his fiancé to a fatal accident while serving in the coast guard.

Will a chance encounter lead Clara and Mike to find love?

Clara’s boss, Joan Russell, was a wealthy owner of a beachfront mansion, who recently passed away. Joan’s estranged family members have stepped in, eager to collect their inheritance and dismiss Clara of her duties.

With the clock winding down, will Clara find a job and make a new life for herself on Solomons Island? Will a chance encounter with Mike lead her to meet the man of her dreams? Or will Clara have to do the unthinkable and return home to a family who barely cares for her existence?

This women’s divorce fiction book will definitely leave you wanting more! If you love women's fiction and clean romance, this series is for you. Embark on a journey of new beginnings and pick up your copy today!

Solomons Island Series:

Beachfront Inheritance: Book 1

Beachfront Promises: Book 2

Beachfront Embrace: Book 3

Beachfront Christmas: Book 4

Beachfront Memories: Book 5

Beachfront Secrets: Book 6

THE PELICAN BEACH SERIES

She’s recently divorced. He’s a widower. Will a chance encounter lead to true love?

If you like sweet romance about second chances then you’ll love The Inn At Pelican Beach!

At the Inn, life is filled with the unexpected. Payton is left to pick up the pieces after her divorce is finalized. Seeking a fresh start, she returns to her home town in Pelican Beach.

Determined to move on with her life, she finds herself caught up in the family business at The Inn. It may not be her passion, but anything is better than what her broken marriage had to offer. Payton doesn't wallow in her sorrows long before her opportunity at a second chance shows up. Is there room in her heart to love again? She’ll soon find out!

In this first book of the Pelican Beach series, passion, renewed strength, and even a little sibling rivalry are just a few of the emotions that come to mind.

Visit The Inn and walk hand in hand with Payton as she heals and seeks to restore true love.

Get your copy of this clean romantic beach read today!

Pelican Beach Series:

The Inn at Pelican Beach: Book 1

Sunsets at Pelican Beach: Book 2

A Pelican Beach Affair: Book 3

Christmas at Pelican Beach: Book 4

Sunrise At Pelican Beach: Book 5